《A rare magical miracle in the world》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Becoming the Clan Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1: Bing the n Leader</h4>


    Snowkes swirled around, a harsh winter¡ªin a distantnd, during the cold December.


    "Hah~~~"


    Warm breath exhaled and turned into white mist, drifting in the air and vanishing in an instant.


    "Uncle."


    Bailuo and the old man hid behind a rock. He called out but saw the old man raise his hand, "Wait a bit longer."


    Using the cover, they carefully observed the snow-white clearing ahead in the forest.


    There was a creature resembling a lion, silver-white in color¡ªit was called Silver Mane, a peculiar beast that lived in the wilderness, liked to run around, and changed the color of its fur with the seasons.


    Its beautiful silver-white fur was the reason for its name, Silver Mane, which was at its most magnificent during winter, a perfect New Year''s gift for the Boshan forest keepers.


    However, Silver Mane was a fierce monster at the top of the food chain; not only rare but also extremely difficult to hunt.


    Many hunters, lured by greed, had be its prey.


    Very dangerous.


    You could die.


    These were the two things people of Boshan thought of first when mentioning Silver Mane.


    The mountain vige where the uncle and nephew lived did not have creatures like the Silver Mane. They had only heard rumors and specifically crossed mountains and valleys for several days and nights before finally finding its tracks.


    "Almost time."


    "Have Feiya get ready."


    Uncle Saros''s eyes narrowed as he stared intently at the Silver Mane.


    Bailuo understood and lifted his hand, then gestured forward.


    In the distance, on a tree branch, a woman who waspletely covered in snow and almost perfectly blended with the sky moved¡ªshe pulled out not one but two arrows from the quiver slung diagonally behind her.


    "Be careful."


    "I know."


    Bailuo nodded, then gripped the axe in his hand tighter.


    Saros did not look back at Bailuo, only the old man with white hair dressed in gray-ck fleece concentrated his energy. He stepped out from behind the rock and exposed himself directly to Silver Mane''s gaze.


    Silver Mane was fierce and belligerent, certainly no rabbit; it was not afraid of being startled.


    This was a King, the tyrant of the snowy fields and mountains, its prey ranging from Snow Wolves to giant bears. What more of a mere person?


    "Roar!!"


    Silver Mane roared but did not rashly attack¡ªit was cautious, just like Saros in front of it, an old warrior who had been through countless battles.


    A man and a beast faced each other, each reflected in the other''s eyes.


    The air was cold, and the snow kept falling.


    Though the old warrior had just brushed snow off his shoulders, a newyer had quickly formed.


    But the old warrior remained stoic, enduring the cold, exposing his hands to the icy air, firmly grasping his weapon.


    "Roar."


    Silver Mane had never encountered such a human. It wasn''t particrly intelligent, but its astonishing instincts made this beast seem exceptionally shrewd.


    It sensed danger on Saros, the aura of someone who stood at the pinnacle of their species, just like itself.


    "Shhh."


    However, Saros''s presence grew increasingly unstable, as if he was on the losing side in this standoff of Kings.


    So, he backed away.


    Saros''s boots, melded with the snow and ice, began to retreat slowly.


    "Crunch."


    "Gurgle..."


    Silver Mane also moved, taking a step forward, body slightly hunched, issuing a low, threatening hum from its throat.


    That explosive force gathered inside it seemed just a moment away from bridging the short tens of meters, knocking down the old man, and then biting through his neck!


    He backed away, and backed away again!


    Saros kept his eyes on Silver Mane, and Silver Mane watched him.


    Yet, aside from that initial step, Silver Mane did not advance further¡ªit was being cautious.


    The old man ceased moving; both fell silent, holding their breaths.


    The snow continued to fly, the cold wind cutting at the old man''s hands like a knife.


    "Shhh."


    Saros''s movement was slow; his steps changed from retreating to withdrawing, meaning his boots dragged backwards through the snow.


    This subtle change might be iprehensible to the average person, but in the eyes of Silver Mane, it was the perfect sign to attack.


    "Snap."


    Suddenly, Saros''s left foot stepped on a dry branch, and in that instant, his pupils involuntarily shifted downward.


    "Roar!"


    Silver Mane moved, and its speed was astonishingly fast, the gap of tens of meters was reduced to one-third in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    "Now!"


    As Silver Mane leapt high into a pounce, emitting a roar that shook heaven and earth, at the same moment, Saros and its eyes finally metpletely.


    He captured all of Silver Mane''s attention.


    "Thud!"


    Two sharp arrows tore through the flying snow, fiercely piercing into Silver Mane''s eyes without warning.


    "Roar~~"


    The king, ambushed, let out a painful roar. It was angry and panicked, its majestic body hanging in mid-air lost bnce due to the severe blow to the head.


    Bailuo leapt from behind the rocks, stepping on it to rise into the air.


    "Haah!"


    His build was strong, his face determined, and the axe in his hands struck down on the king''s head as it faced defeat.


    "Boom!"


    The tremendous force pressed down hard on the two sharp arrows, nearly causing Silver Mane to die of pain.


    "Boom!"


    However, Bailuo did not stop. He pulled out the hammer he carried on his back and swung it fiercely, pounding repeatedly on the vulnerable waist of Silver Mane, as if intending to break its spine.


    Silver Mane''s fur was thick, resistant to ordinary des, but it could not withstand blunt trauma.


    "Roar!"


    Silver Mane''s mournful howls filled the air, but as it shook its head the arrows, nearly embedded in its brain, caused even sharper pain.


    The kingly figure tried to rise but movement in its wounded spine led to its direct copse.


    No one wants to admit defeat, even less to ept death.


    But reality does not care about your willingness; it only tells you¡ªthe tide has turned!


    Finally, Silver Mane fell to the ground, motionless.


    "Wait."


    Bailuo did not approach, and the old uncle stood aside, as did the elder sister, who stood in the distance, gazing at Silver Mane.


    Silver Mane''s fur was extremely tough; apart from its eyes, there was almost no way to harm it. To skin it, one had to crouch right in front of Silver Mane, starting from its eyes.


    This was too dangerous!


    "It should, be over."


    Silver Mane had not moved for over 20 minutes; Bailuo quickly moved forward, suddenly pulling out the arrows that had pierced Silver Mane, and it did not react.


    He was not new to hunting in the mountains with the old uncle, from the precious Snow Fox to the mightily strong pr bear, years spent lying in the snow-covered ground, entire nights on the ridge, endless days and nights without sleep, he had tasted all kinds of hardship.


    "We have seeded."


    Isefia appeared from the trees at some point; she walked through the snow with a light voice.


    Even Bailuo could not hear a sound, only sensing her presence instinctively.


    "Silver Mane is toorge, we can''t take it back."


    Isefia squatted down and then pulled out a de specifically designed for boning and skinning.


    She intended to dismember Silver Mane, strip its magnificent fur right there, and take some of the rare ingredients for preservation.


    As for the remaining flesh, it would be left to the other hunters in the snow mountains.


    The road home would be more peaceful only if they had their fill.


    "Let me do it."


    Bailuo quickly took the boning knife from his elder sister''s hand.


    Even though they had hunted such an incredible prey, the elder sister remained solemn, as if she was always on guard against the seemingly dead creature''s potential counterattack.


    Seeing the woman''s hair, wet with sweat and solidified in the cold wind, Bailuo felt somewhat distressed.


    She was Bailuo''s sworn sister, the orphaned daughter of arade-in-arms taken in by the old uncle Saros, and the fianc¨¦e he pledged himself to.


    "Dad, do we need to sell this Silver Mane?"


    Seeing half of Silver Mane''s skin peeled off, the old man finally stood up straight.


    Like the elder sister, he had been staring intently from beginning to end, not daring to rx his vignce for a moment.


    Mountain beasts are not humans, they have no humanity, but this does not mean they are foolish.


    On the contrary, they are far more cunning and shrewd than you think.


    Therefore, when dealing with them, a hunter can never be too careful.


    "No."


    This was not Saros''s first hunt for a Silver Mane; he looked repeatedly before finally pulling out a pipe from his pocket.


    Perhaps delighted by catching the prey, even the usually stern old uncle showed a rare trace of joy on his face.


    "Although Silver Mane is valuable, no matter how much it''s worth, we will not sell it."


    The old uncle looked at Bailuo, then patted his shoulder forcefully, with expectation and approval in his eyes: "It is your trophy, from today onwards, you are the leader of the Yatun n, our new chief."

 Chapter 2: Black Leather Book

    <h4>Chapter 2: ck Leather Book</h4>


    The winter snow melted under the warm morning sun, drop by drop of melted ice water fell from the eaves of the wooden house, leaving behind puddles of grey-ck stains in front of the door.


    The dwelling was not luxurious, a pure wooden structure, with a small interior space, yet furnished with a stone table and two wooden beds.


    The ground was uneven and bumpy, extremely simple and poor.


    Yet on the wall, the mounts of wild beast heads covered a whole side, silently speaking of the glory and strength of this household.


    "Hmm, the weather''s nice today,"


    Bailuo looked at the Silver Mane Coat hanging on the wall, a trophy he had obtained two months ago after tremendous hardship, hunted with his old uncle and senior sister.


    Thanks to it, Bailuo became the chief of Yatun Vige, the new leader of the People of Yatun.


    However, life was not as good as he had expected.


    Before his uncle handled affairs, Bailuo was unaware, but now that he took over, he realized how much pressure his uncle lived under.


    Yatun Vige was situated deep in the Grey Rock Mountains, and to leave the vige, one had to travel at least a hundred miles along mountain roads, a journey that consumed a great deal of time simply toe and go.


    Moreover, the road was winding and rugged, making it difficult for carts to pass, and the spots where horses could traverse were deep in the forests where only experienced hunters could manage.


    This was also the reason why, apart from government soldiers who might pass by to collect taxes, there were hardly any traders who willingly traveled to this ce.


    Even if there were any, they would drive the prices down to the lowest and select light and convenient local produce for trade.


    This deeply infuriated the People of Yatun, yet they were helpless to change it.


    "It''s a bit warmer,"


    As Bailuo said so, he adjusted the coat made from the white wolf''s skin to keep out the cold, and then forcefully propped himself up with the cane in his hand, "But it''s still very cold."


    Bailuo Yatun, a transmigrator from Blue Star.


    "In the blink of an eye, it''s been twenty years,"


    Twenty years ago, Bailuo''s soul was transported to this world.


    He retained the memories from his previous life and became an infant just born.


    Transmigrating to another world, starting anew.


    If he had a golden finger to go along with it, Bailuo thought that he could''ve be a winner in life.


    Unfortunately, Bailuo didn''t receive any golden finger.


    Not only did he not have any cheats, but he also lost his parents to bandits when he was only three or four years old.


    If Uncle Saros hadn''t happened toe home to visit at that time, Bailuo figured he wouldn''t have escaped death either.


    "Hisss~~"


    Bailuo, whose steps were still somewhat unsteady, leaped over the dripping water curtain at the door whileining, "All these years hunting pigs, who would have thought that one day, I''d be gored by one."


    "Brother~~ Big brother~~"


    From afar, Bailuo heard the cheerful call of a young girl, and as he turned his head towards the distant hill, a smile appeared on his face.


    The girl''s name was Inya, the younger sister of his senior sister Isefia.


    The girls'' father was his uncle''s best friend; they had ventured out together and shared a bond stronger than brothers.


    Before passing away, he entrusted his daughters to his uncle.


    "I got it, I got it,"


    Inya was dressed in a white wolf skin outfit, made from a pack of Snow Wolves that her uncle had taken down three years ago during a hunt.


    Before the outsiders could notice, it provided the Yatun family of four with new coats to keep out the cold.


    "Brother, look, is this the one that backstabbed you and broke your leg?"


    Her silver-white hair was damp with morning dew, and her lively eyes looked eagerly at Bailuo, much like a little pet hoping for its master''s praise.


    "You noisy girl, are you trying to embarrass me even more?"


    "I yed the Silver Mane, yet a wild pig broke my leg," Bailuo said as he affectionately ruffled Inya''s hair, "Is that something to be proud of?"


    Because Bailuo had taken care of her since she was a baby in swaddling clothes and raised her into the valiant young woman she was now, the bond between the siblings was exceptionally deep.


    For the past week, Inya had been searching for the wild boar that injured Bailuo, wanting to take revenge for her brother.


    Compared to her sister''s excellence, Inya could only hunt small game like wild rabbits and chickens, a significant difference in skill.


    "Hehe..."


    "Just look, see if it''s the one!"


    Inya was simple in nature, somewhat silly and endearingly simple-minded, but she has always been close to Bailuo.


    After her brother was ambushed by a wild boar, Inya couldn''t bear it and would go into the forest every few days, seeking an opportunity to avenge Bailuo.


    "Eh? It seems like it''s the one,"


    The wild boar in front of Bailuo was entirely different from the ones he had seen in his previous life.


    The scientific name of this kind of wild boar is the ''Tin-toothed Beast''. It stands as tall as a man, with a robust physique, yet most of its bodyprises bone, leaving few edible parts.


    Its most distinct feature is the four sharp silver-white fangs in its mouth; it was these that had injured Bailuo.


    At the time, he had taken on eight Tin-toothed Beasts by himself, killing seven but was sneak attacked by this one sessfully.


    "Really?!"


    Hearing Bailuo''s identification, Inya was incredibly excited, and her week of tailing wasn''t wasted.


    She had helped Bailuo reim his dignity!


    "Ah, indeed, I remember its teeth, here, missing a piece."


    Uncle had taught Bailuo how to distinguish wild beasts, and he reluctantly said, "Just one? I remember they move in packs, right?"


    "Actually, it wasn''t me who struck it down, it was Dad; there were four in total."


    Knowing she was about to be caught out, Inya quickly said, "But I did contribute, really!"


    Although she couldn''t shoot the wild boar in the eyes, she was confident about shooting its knees, Inya said, filled with confidence!


    "Where is Uncle, why hasn''t hee back?"


    Bailuo wasn''t worried about Saros''s safety.


    To them, the people of Yatun, these woods were no different from a backyard, very familiar.


    So, Bailuo was really embarrassed to have been toppled by a boar; he felt that Inya could tease him about it for years.


    No, given this girl''s personality, it might be a lifelong embarrassment.


    "Dad said he had something to do."


    Inya''s tone turned cold all of a sudden, and Bailuo''s face also darkened, "Is it them again?"


    Inya didn''t borate, but how could Bailuo not understand?


    If not for his injury, he would have been the one to step forward.


    Saros was getting old, and now, Bailuo was the chieftain.


    "There wasn''t enough food in the vige to begin with; we barely made it through this winter, and Sister ya almost starved to death. Now they''reing to collect food again."


    ya was the blind girl in the vige, relying entirely on the vigers for subsistence.


    This year''s heavy snow, coupled withst year''s poor harvest.


    And the Lord outside the vige didn''t care at all about the well-being of his people, demanding food time and again.


    ya was the kindest person in the vige, knowing she was a burden, she''d give her share of food to the orphaned siblings next door.


    If not for Bailuo''s timely discovery, she would have starved to death.


    Inya was so angry she clenched her teeth, her hand holding the longbow trembling slightly, "Rather than this, it would be better..."


    "Enough."


    Bailuo grabbed Inya''s hand. He understood the girl''s dissatisfaction and anger, but as the new chieftain, Bailuo couldn''t take risks.


    The days of hot-blooded youth had passed.


    Years of adventure and growth had taught Bailuo much and changed him a lot.


    In Uncle''s words, Bailuo was already a qualified chieftain.


    "This boar, Uncle asked you to bring it back first, didn''t he?"


    "Yeah."


    "Skin it, clean it, then distribute the meat to everyone."


    "I remember little Shuster just got over his sickness, let him have more meat to recover."


    While speaking, Bailuo ruffled the girl''s silver hair, using a bit of force, "Don''t be impulsive, no matter what, we need to survive. As long as we are alive, sooner orter, we will see the day when we rise."


    "I understand."


    Inya was not foolish. She was lively and proactive, but also obedient.


    She always followed her foster father, her elder sister, her brother; being the youngest sister in the family, she never acted on her own.


    "I also want to kill them."


    Bailuo''s words carried a hint of chill, but he really had no other choice, "But we don''t have the capital..."


    Silver Mane, though fierce, was still just a beast.


    Bailuo could kill monsters but was helpless against even more evil humans.


    Sometimes, the human heart is more terrifying than beasts.


    "No, it''s not necessarily true that we don''t have capital."


    Bailuo focused his consciousness and a ck Leather Book floated in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Does This World Have Magic?

    <h4>Chapter 3: Does This World Have Magic?</h4>


    What is this thing, Bailuo didn''t know.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that this book had appeared when his leg got broken by a wild boar, and he then awoke from unconsciousness.


    Bailuo didn''t know the origin of this ck leather book, nor did he understand its purpose.


    Yet, as a transmigrator, after 20 years, Bailuo subconsciously felt, ''Could this be the golden finger I have been waiting for?''


    If being injured by a boar was the way to awaken the golden finger.


    Bailuo regretted, ''Why didn''t I get gored by a boar sooner?''


    "Bro?"


    Inya was puzzled, "What resources?"


    "Nothing."


    Bailuo truly didn''t know; he couldn''t grasp what exactly this ck leather book was.


    Perhaps his knowledgeable uncle knew, but Bailuo had the subconscious feeling that he couldn''t tell anyone about the existence of this book.


    Just like the matter of soul transmigration, it was Bailuo''s biggest secret, something he had never directly revealed even to his family.


    For those strange urrences, Bailuo often brushed them off by saying he ''dreamt'' about them.


    However, he was no longer the Bailuo of his previous life.


    In this life, he was Bailuo Yatun, Inya''s big brother, and the chief of Yatun Vige, their new leader.


    "Let''s go home."


    Bailuo didn''t linger outside; he was just taking a walk today, not yet fully recovered.


    "Big brother, let me help you."


    "Stop messing around, it''s just a minor injury, hiss~~~~"


    Just as he tried to talk tough, that extremely sour and intense pain made Bailuo swallow his words, "Help me, help me, hiss, tonight keep that brute''s pig trotter for me, the Yatun family must cleanse our shame with the enemy''s pig trotter!"


    "Okay, bro, hehe."


    Trying to suppress herughter, Inya gently supported Bailuo back to their cottage.


    "Creak."


    Soon after, a tall figure walked in.


    "Uncle."


    His hair waspletely white, and his beard silver. His face was resolute and, despite the signs of age, inspired trust and dependability.


    "Could Xiao Luo go outside today?"


    "To be bedridden for a week from just a minor injury," Bailuo said with a smile, "it''s embarrassing."


    "Did you save the pig trotter?"


    The uncle smiled and changed the subject, "The shame of the Yatun family must be washed away with the enemy''s pig trotter!"


    "It''s being stewed; we''ll have pig trotters to eat soon~~"


    In the corner, a girl with an apron was busily stirring the pig trotters in the pot with a huge wooden spoon.


    Truth be told, the People of Yatun weren''t great cooks, and they didn''t have much in terms of spices.


    Boar meat that couldn''t have the gamey taste removed wasn''t very delicious.


    But Bailuo wasn''t picky. For the People of Yatun, having a meal to eat was good enough; there was no room to be choosy.


    At lunch, at the dining table.


    "Sss huff sss huff~~"


    Inya was fiercely gnawing on the pig trotter, while the uncle and Bailuo also ate, but only a little.


    "Eat slowly, no one''speting with you."


    Bailuo said affectionately. He was eating air-dried venison, which tasted average but had a decent chew.


    The uncle sat opposite him, turned sideways, silently smoking.


    Bailuo knew the current situation of the vige.


    There were 80 people in the vige, most of whom were women and children.


    The Yatun n didn''t use to live here; they had a muchrger settlement elsewhere.


    It was just that the local lord had persecuted the People of Yatun, forcing the entire n''s adults to resist with their lives through wars and campaigns time and again.


    In the end, only a very few survived by escaping into the mountains under the uncle''s leadership.


    In a vige of 80 people, half were children under the age of 13.


    The uncle used to be the vige chief, as well as the former leader of the Yatun n. He had to take responsibility for the vigers of Yatun Vige.


    After all, practically speaking, almost everyone in the vige was rted by blood.


    The mostplicated rtions could trace three, four, or five generations back to find amon great-grandfather or great-great-grandfather.


    Therefore, the rtionships among the People of Yatun were extremely close, like one big family. They had weathered many storms together over the years.


    "How are things going?"


    Now, Bailuo was the new leader. He had taken up the mantle from Saros, so these matters should normally be his responsibility, had he not been injured.


    "The same as before, no changes. We y along when we can, and we drag things out as much as possible," said the uncle, not disclosing much, perhaps not wishing to worry Bailuo.


    Right now, his recovery was the priority.


    "Something on your mind?"


    The uncle noticed Bailuo had something troubling him; he had seemed hesitant to speak for the past half month.


    ```


    Considering that the young people had their own secrets, the old uncle didn''t ask further.


    But this time, Bailuo clearly had a question written all over his face, so the old uncle had no choice but to ask.


    "There''s something..."


    Bailuo said, "Just a bit of doubt."


    "Is it about the soldiers today? Or the merchants from a couple of days ago?"


    "After all these years, we should be used to it by now. If someone really starved to death in the vige, I''d make sure they''d be buried with them."


    Bailuo spoke lightly, but the resolve in his words made Inya, who was gnawing on a pig''s trotter, eyes light up.


    They were the People of Yatun, a synonym for evil and ferocity in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Count me in! Count me in! I''ll blow their heads off!"


    "Just eat your pig''s trotter, children should not interrupt when adults are talking."


    Annoyed, Bailuo pped Inya''s little head and then turned to the old uncle, "Just saying, Uncle, don''t be mad."


    "Why should I be mad?"


    "If you really think it''s okay," the old uncle said, taking a puff of smoke and speaking gravely, "then go ahead and do it, you''re the leader now."


    Bailuo was no weakling, incapable of trussing a chicken.


    When the old uncle used to wander outside, fighting numerous battles, he was not only capable himself, but also taught Bailuo and the members of his tribe various skills, turning them into exceptionally outstanding warriors.


    Unfortunately, due to health reasons, the old uncle had been in decline for many years.


    In terms ofbat, the old uncle had taught Bailuo everything he could¡ªthere was nothing left to teach.


    "I''m getting old, and the legacy of our Yatun n, the future of this vige, now depends on you."


    The old uncle said casually, whatever Bailuo did, whether good or bad, it was all Bailuo''s choice.


    "At worst, we just face extinction."


    "If we''re really forced to a point where we can''t survive," the old uncle said calmly, "remember, be sure to save a head for me!"


    Despite its simplicity, the statement was charged with immense hatred and dissatisfaction.


    "Uncle..."


    The old uncle supported Bailuo, no matter what decision he made, even if it meant leading them to their deaths, the old man would follow without hesitation.


    Lifesaving gratitude, upbringing gratitude.


    If there was one person in this world for whom Bailuo felt the deepest gratitude, it was definitely the old man before him.


    "Mmm mmm mmm!"


    Inya quickly swallowed the wild boar meat, "For me! Leave one for me too!"


    "......."


    The previously harmonious atmosphere was disrupted by Inya''s sudden outburst.


    Bailuo calmly looked at Inya.


    "Well..."


    The girl backed down immediately, burying her face in the pig''s trotter, "I''m eating, just eating."


    "Go on, what''s on your mind?"


    The old uncle said, "When I was young, I had my share of experiences outside, I''m not all-knowing, but I do have a bit of knowledge about ordinary matters, Xiao Luo what do you want to ask?"


    The old uncle couldn''t truly be considered knowledgeable, and having lived with the old man for nearly twenty years, Bailuo knew full well the old man''s bluster.


    "Is there magic in this world?"


    "Cough!"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The sudden question made the old uncle choke; he looked at Bailuo puzzled, "Magic, what''s that? I haven''t heard the word before. Why do you ask?"


    The word magic was coined by Bailuo himself.


    Thenguage of this world was different from his previous life; it was neither Chinese nor English, but a previously unknownnguage.


    So, it''s true that the old uncle had never heard the word ''magic.''


    But he understood its implied meaning, it must refer to some kind of miraculous power.


    "You''ve never heard of it either, Uncle?"


    In the dimly lit room, the old and the young sat facing each other across an old, gray-ck stone table.


    Bailuo always regarded the old uncle as a pioneer of this world; all his knowledge and understanding of the world came from this old man.


    But even Saros had never seen magic, so either this world trulycked magic, or magic was extremely rare.


    ''But if it''s not magic...'' Bailuo looked contemtively at the ck Leather Book in his mind, ''then what is it?''


    "Why do you ask?"


    The old uncle''s brow furrowed as he asked, "Have you encountered something?"


    When asking this, the old uncle''s voice contained a hint of anticipation.


    However, Bailuo could sense the old uncle''s fear; he feared being wrong and thus disappointed.


    "No."


    Bailuo shifted his attention away from the notebook in his mind, "It might have been a hallucination."


    The old uncle noticed, but didn''t inquire further; if Bailuo wanted to keep a secret, he would help him protect it, "I don''t know what this magic you speak of is, but if it''s a power beyond ordinary people..."


    The old man exhaled clouds of smoke and said with a deep voice, "There is!"


    ```

 Chapter 4 - 4 This is Really a Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 4: This is Really a Miracle</h4>


    "It really does exist!"


    Bailuo, "What power is it?"


    "Miracle."


    "Uh..."


    Bailuo looked at his uncle with surprise and asked, "Miracle, what is that?"


    "A sword that can unleash mes, a pot that can pour out gold, a beautiful girl grown from a fruit."


    Uncle, "Controlling the fog, bringing storms,manding thunder."


    "Magic!"


    Bailuo raised his hand and pointed, "This is absolutely magic!"


    "This is truly a miracle."


    "....."


    Bailuo didn''t know how to describe it to his uncle because the word ''magic'' did not exist in his uncle''s vocabry.


    Well, it doesn''t matter.


    A miracle or magic, it''s just a change of name.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do!


    "Then have you ever seen a miracle?"


    "I have."


    Uncle said, "Count Thorn from Thistle Province is a Miracle Lord who possesses a miracle."


    "You mean that!"


    Bailuo quickly said, "But isn''t that just a legend?"


    Count Thorn, it''s said his castle is surrounded by thorns because he is protected by the fairy of thorns.


    Bailuo had heard the elderly in the vige mention this story ever since he was a child.


    But Bailuo always thought it was just a fairy tale.


    "It''s true."


    Uncle said, "I have seen it with my own eyes."


    "....."


    Uncle never spoke without basis; since he said he had seen it, Bailuo naturally had no further doubts.


    Tricking and fooling could not deceive the old man before him.


    Yatun Vige is under the jurisdiction of Count Thorn, a territory with a poption of hundreds of thousands, vast and controlled by an influential noble.


    Bailuo had also left the vige to seek adventures.


    Even though he was just an ordinary person in his previous life, the current Bailuo could truly be considered a warrior.


    He was strong, he was outstanding.


    But Bailuo couldn''t always stay outside; his mission was to protect the legacy of the Yatun n.


    Therefore, Bailuo would spend only about four months each year adventuring with his senior sister, simultaneously gathering resources useful to the People of Yatun.


    Even Bailuo, who had been away for many years, had never heard of miracles.


    No, he should say he had heard of them.


    But Bailuo thought they were just fairy tales and thus had not paid much attention to them; he mused that one is often oblivious to that which is under one''s very nose, realizing only today the truth of his oversight.


    "Is this true? Then why haven''t you ever told me about miracles before?"


    "Miracles are too rare, and it''s meaningless to talk about them," Uncle shook his head, "We won''t encounter them."


    "Miracles are rare?"


    "Very rare."


    Uncle said, "But they are very frightening."


    Uncle''s voice was very calm, but the knowledgeable Bailuo knew, his uncle must be recalling some unpleasant memories.


    "It''s not a power ordinary people can understand; it''s beyond imagination," Uncle said, "Only a miracle can defeat a miracle, and when ordinary people encounter a Miracle Person with Miracle Power, they can only wait for death."


    "Is it that powerful?!"


    "Very powerful," Uncle, "At least until the Miracle Power is exhausted, the difficulty of defeating the opponent is tremendous."


    "Even you can''t do it?"


    Bailuo knew of his uncle''s prowess and found it hard to imagine that there was someone his uncle couldn''t defeat.


    "Me?"


    Uncle didn''t give a direct answer but mockingly said, "In the end, I am just a mortal."


    As he spoke, Uncle stood up without asking why Bailuo had suddenly started asking about these things.


    Just like over the past ten-plus years, whenever Bailuo had some novel idea, Uncle always silently supported him, never probing too much.


    Perhaps in his eyes, his own child was a genius¡ªhis pride.


    "Then how can one possess a miracle?"


    Bailuo stood up, thinking that since he hade to this world, he should at least try to grasp its mysterious powers.


    Inya, standing beside him, didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    ''Forget it, just keep gnawing on the pig''s trotter.'' she thought to herself.


    After all, in life only putting on airs and pig trotters should never be let down¡ªit''s just too delicious.


    "....."


    The uncle watched Bailuo with an expression of wanting to say something yet hesitating, but ultimately, he decided to tell Bailuo the truth.


    He gestured for Bailuo to follow him outside.


    The two then went out into the courtyard, where the uncle looked around and eventually focused on a stone on the ground.


    The old man picked up the stone and said, "A miracle can be anything. It disguises itself, and sometimes even the miracle itself doesn''t know it''s a miracle."


    "....."


    Bailuo listened, then reflected and asked, "Uncle, do you mean that miracles are all around us, and anything could be a miracle?"


    "Precisely."


    The uncle said so, and then casually tossed the stone away, he then turned back under Bailuo''s gaze to search for that stone again.


    "Let''s see if it''s the one."


    It took him a few minutes, but the uncle picked up the stone once more and ced it back into Bailuo''s palm.


    Bailuo examined it, and sure enough, it seemed to be the same one as before.


    "What do you think I just did?"


    "You threw the stone away, and then, you found it again?"


    "Yes, I did something quite boring."


    The uncle nodded, and then he tossed the stone away again.


    But this time, he threw it to a ce he himself didn''t know, far, far away.


    "What do you think, what are the odds we can find that stone again?"


    After the uncle spoke, Bailuo immediately gazed in the direction where the stone had flown; it seemed to have fallen into the forest over a hundred meters away.


    Thinking back on it, the stone had no distinctive features.


    "Almost impossible, I guess."


    Bailuo said to the uncle, "Such a huge forest, looking for such a small stone, and I didn''t even remember any particr characteristics..."


    This task was like looking for a needle in a haystack...


    But then, why were they doing this? What was the point?


    "It''s very difficult, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know the history of our People of Yatun?"


    Bailuo didn''t know anything about the history of the Yatun people; all his life, under the tutge of his uncle, he had learned how to be a powerful warrior.


    Reading and writing, of course, he had learned as well.


    But history, being of little practical use, was rarely touched upon by the youth.


    "Thisnd once belonged to our People of Yatun."


    The uncle revealed something that greatly surprised Bailuo, "More than 800 years ago, the ancestors of the Yatun came to this ce from anothernd."


    "In the six hundred years that followed, with painstaking effort and dozens of generations'' work, they eventually built a kingdom of unparalleled strength on thisnd."


    "However, 200 years ago, the current Iron Eagle King usurped the throne, overthrowing the rule of the Yatun n, and established the present Iron Eagle Kingdom."


    "You might think that the Iron Eagle King is an extraordinarily talented individual, who started with nothing and managed to defeat our ancestors all on his own, which is very impressive."


    "But what I want to tell you is," the uncle spoke, "the Iron Eagle King himself, actually didn''t have much talent at all."


    Bailuo was about to say there was something wrong with what the uncle was saying.


    After all, it''smon knowledge that victors are the strong ones.


    Defeated geniuses, no matter how talented, do not get celebrated.


    If the Iron Eagle King won, then why wouldn''t the uncle acknowledge him?


    The winner bes the king, the loser the bandit; the uncle surely understood this rule.


    Bailuo knew the uncle''s character; he was not the kind of arrogant person who would underestimate even a disabled enemy.


    A lion uses all its strength even to catch a rabbit.


    This was what the uncle had taught Bailuo from a young age.


    "Because of a miracle?"


    "Yes, because of a miracle."


    The uncle exined, "200 years ago, the Iron Eagle King was like you and me."


    "No, he was even less than us, far less," the uncle said. "He was just an ordinary person from a mountain vige¡ªayabout who was neither literate nor ambitious."


    As he said this, the uncle showed no sign of resentment or any such emotion.


    He smoked calmly, as if telling the story of someone unconnected to himself.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Ubiquitous Stones

    <h4>Chapter 5: Ubiquitous Stones</h4>


    "One day, he went out and picked up an ordinary stone because he was bored."


    "Then, just as we had done before, he carelessly threw away the stone, not even he knew where itnded."


    However, after throwing away the stone, for some inexplicable reason, the Iron Eagle King felt that it wasn''t half bad and decided toe back to look for it.


    "He found the stone but soon lost it again."


    "Uh..."


    Bailuo listened, feeling rather embarrassed. This must be their dark history: "And then he turned back to look for it again?"


    "Yes."


    The uncle nodded, while Bailuo listened,pletely baffled.


    Was this person just too bored?


    But if you think about it carefully, there are indeed many such people in reality, and many have done simr boring things during their childhood.


    "He lost it three times: the first time under a bush, the second time into a river, the third time into a forest," the uncle said, "And unbelievably, he managed to find it all three times."


    Even though he lost it in ces he didn''t know, he retrieved it every single time.


    Thus, the Miracle Power hidden within the stone was awakened.


    It turned out that the stone was a manifestation of a miracle, needing certain conditions to be activated.


    The condition was to lose it three times in ces unknown to oneself and then find it thrice.


    Upon meeting this condition, it would transform from an ordinary stone into a miracle.


    Thus, the Iron Eagle King, with the miracle he had picked up, used its formidable power to destroy the Yatun n''s blood, sweat, and tears of 600 years and several dozen generations, bringing down the entire Kingdom of Yatun.


    "Did the Iron Eagle King know that the stone was a miracle?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    No one can know that something is a miracle before its Awakening.


    Just as a person wouldn''t think the toilet they have been sitting on for over a decade is any treasure.


    If you have such suspicions, then it can only mean that you have a rich imagination.


    "Every miracle is unique, only by finding it and then coincidentally performing the acts that meet its conditions of Awakening, will it be a miracle."


    "So," the uncle looked at Bailuo and asked, "What do you think the odds are for someone to obtain a miracle?"


    "....."


    After hearing the story told by the uncle, Bailuo thought carefully and said, "If we''re talking about a specific person, like us, the probability of having a miracle right beside us is already very low."


    "Because, ording to what you said, uncle, anything from a rock, a nt, even the desk and chairs we use could potentially be a miracle."


    "But we don''t know which things are miracles, and apart from Awakening them, there''s no way to prove it."


    "The first step to awaken a miracle is to ''discover'' the miracle by sheer luck, which is one in a hundred thousand," Bailuo said, "And then we just happen to fulfill its conditions, over and over again, this....."


    It''s just like winning the lottery.


    For someone to deliberately find a specific miracle is really, really difficult.


    However, it is indeed possible for miracles to be found.


    Because there are so many people in the world, and all kinds of things happen every day, no matter how bizarre or iprehensible.


    Somebody just happens to receive a miracle and just happens to do what''s necessary to awaken its power.


    This ispletely possible!


    Just like in Bailuo''s previous life, every time the lottery was drawn, there would always be one or a few winners, but if ites down specifically to Bailuo...


    Well, Bailuo never won the lottery, not even a constion prize.


    "To get a miracle, it''s not about intelligence or personal talent, but luck."


    The uncle: "Therefore, those who obtain miracles are indeed the privileged children of the heavens."


    The uncle didn''t acknowledge the Iron Eagle King''s talent, but he was favored by the heavens.


    This, even the uncle had to admit.


    The Iron Eagle King is the protagonist, while Uncle and Bailuo like him, are just two insignificant passers-by.


    Not even supporting characters!


    "What''s the point of this?"


    Bailuo was bewildered, it was the first time he learned of the world''s rules, "So what''s the use of us working hard every day, desperately studying and training?"


    The answer is, there''s no freaking use.


    Uncle is the best example.


    From the standpoint of a mortal, Uncle had reached heights Bailuo couldn''t even imagine.


    But he wasn''t lucky enough, never encountering a miracle.


    So no matter how hard he tried, it was futile.


    "I didn''t tell you about the Miracle Power because I didn''t want you to waste your life chasing it. There are too many people in this world who, upon hearing the legend of miracles, start dreaming from a young age, desperately searching for it to the extent they could obsess over a mere stone on the ground."


    "In the end, they waste their lives and end up with nothing!"


    Seeking miracles is different from pursuing dreams. Thetter can be built on a solid foundation with effort and sweat.


    But the search for miracles... it''s really nonsensical.


    It''s like in Bailuo''s previous life, when some people pinned their hopes on winning the lottery, then did nothing their whole life but buy lottery tickets.


    If the lottery had a pattern, that might be different, because you could study and uncover something, but miracles...


    The Awakening of Miracle Power ispletely random.


    A true needle in a haystack!


    How many stones are there in the world, how many nts, how many animals...


    It''s not even about luck; it''s destiny, whether you have the privilege or not.


    Pie falling from the sky, and it just happens tond on your head, that''s all.


    "Uncle, you actually didn''t want to tell me, did you?"


    Bailuo understood Uncle''s intention, "If one day I find a miracle, you would tell me all this, and if I never do, then there''s no point in thinking about these things, it would just add to my worries."


    "So, have you found one?"


    "I..."


    "No need to answer."


    Uncle smiled and patted Bailuo on the shoulder, not asking further, "Do what you want to do, ask me if you have questions. I''m old now, this is all I can help you with."


    After that, Uncle didn''t wait for Bailuo to say anything more and left.


    He would enter the mountains again this afternoon, continuing to look for traces of game, then bring back as much as he could.


    Yatun Vige was really too poor.


    What they needed most now was food.


    If they could have enough food, the People of Yatun could develop, instead of being in the state of malnutrition like now, with the majority of people suffering.


    "Ah, Dad, wait for me, I''lle with you."


    Inya wiped her mouth, then picked up her bow and arrows, and quickly followed Uncle into the mountains.


    Without Dad, Inya could at most shoot a rabbit.


    Only by following Dad could she assist in the harvest, and seize the opportunity to snatch the credit for a kill.


    "Uncle, it''s still Uncle indeed."


    Bailuo watched their receding figures, Uncle didn''t ask more because Bailuo was no longer a child, and if he chose not to speak, he surely had his reasons.


    And that was enough.


    Young people should walk their own paths; the experiences of the old folks could only serve as references after all.


    "This thing, it must be the Miracle Power Uncle was talking about."


    Bailuo looked at the ck Leather Book floating in his consciousness, his brow furrowed, "Even though a pie fell from the sky and hit me, what use are you really?"

 Chapter 6 - 6 Gold is a bumper crop, silver is hard work

    <h4>Chapter 6: Gold is a bumper crop, silver is hard work</h4>


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~"


    The ck Leather Book opened within Bai Luo''s consciousness, a total of ten pages, each pagepletely nk.


    "Only ten pages?"


    "No, there should be more than ten pages."


    Bai Luo didn''t know how he came to this conclusion, but he just felt that the ck Leather Book had more than ten pages.


    The reason he could only open ten pages now was because its power had not fully awakened.


    "But I can''t figure out its use at all."


    Bai Luo stroked his chin, sitting on his bed, his contemtive appearance to outsiders indistinguishable from daydreaming.


    "Hey, can you talk?"


    "Spirit of the tool? Are you there?"


    "What about the system, is there a system, activate the system."


    "....."


    Bai Luo tried many things, practically exhausting all the methods to activate a ''golden finger'' that he knew from his previous life.


    Unfortunately, it was to no avail.


    Bai Luo also wanted to perform a blood pact, but since the book was in his consciousness, he couldn''t bleed on it.


    "It''s over, could this book be a fake miracle?"


    Uncle had told Bai Luo about many kinds of miracles, powerful artifacts, and various strange creatures, but he had never mentioned anything like the ck Leather Book.


    "Whoosh~"


    Suddenly, just as Bai Luo was troubled by not understanding the ck Leather Book''s ability, the pages began to turn, stopping on the first page.


    "Hmm?"


    On the page, which should have been nk, a piece of text appeared.


    [Gold is a bountiful harvest, silver is diligence. When you open it, what you may receive is not the harvest, but certainly the hope of a harvest ¡ª¡ª 23:59:57]


    "What is this?"


    Bai Luo didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence; it was like a riddle.


    As for the time mentioned, it was a countdown, because with each passing second, it was decreasing.


    Besides that, there was also apass.


    "So are you a map?"


    Bai Luo was puzzled, he really wanted to ask Uncle if there were map-like miracles.


    Having an elder around, whose wealth of experience is right there yet still wandering aimlessly by oneself, would be truly foolish.


    But now with Uncle absent, Bai Luo could only rely on his own exploration.


    "Anyhow, let''s go take a look first."


    Bai Luo decided to follow the direction indicated by thepass.


    If it was too far away, like some deep forest, then with Bai Luo''s current condition, he definitely wouldn''t go.


    He would have to wait for Uncle and Inya to return, with their protection, the three of them could explore together.


    As for how to exin at that time.


    Uncle trusted him unconditionally, and Inya was even more obedient to Bai Luo''s words.


    Do I need a reason?


    Do I, Bai Luo, need a reason to go out and wander?!


    "Hiss~~~"


    However, the next moment, Bai Luo felt a sharp pain in his wound.


    "Times have changed, I''d better bring along my weapon."


    Bai Luo fastened the Cross Sword that Uncle had used in his youth to his waist, and hung two throwing axes for rangedbat onto his back; then, leaning on his cane and limping, he started following the direction indicated by thepass.


    "Slow down, slow down, Miya."


    On the grassy slope, two children were walking one behind the other, Bai Luo recognized them.


    The older boy was called Shuster, and the other was called Miya, they were the orphaned siblings that Bai Luo had mentioned before, the ones taken in by the Blind Girl iya.


    "I''ve already told you, you''re carrying too much, brother."


    Little Miya quickly set down her basket, then shifted some of the pigweed from Shuster''s basket into her own.


    "How is that too much, it''s just this little bit, I, I am a man."


    "All right, stop pretending you''re okay,"


    As Miya spoke, she suddenly realized someone was calling her.


    "Brother Bai Luo~~"


    Spotting Bai Luo, Miya quickly ran over, leaving Shuster utterly helpless, "Hey? Aren''t you going to share a bit more? It''s still very heavy."


    "Hey, Little Miya, good afternoon."


    Bai Luo looked at the small girl who had run up to him, about eight or nine years old, and gently touched Miya''s head, "You''ve picked so much pigweed today."


    Pigweed, a nt used to feed the vige''s ''mountain boars'' that were like domestic pigs.


    Humans couldn''t eat it, but for omnivorous animals like mountain boars, they weren''t picky and would eat anything.


    The only problem was that mountain boars, unlike domestic pigs, had poor reproductive abilities, making them less cost-effective to raise.


    "I started picking it early in the morning; this is the third batch already."


    Miya was just a girl, and still young, not yet of age to receive warrior training, so she could only do what was within her reach.


    "You have the style of Inya in her younger days."


    Bai Luo smiled and asked, "Have you had lunch?"


    "I brought a cake when I set out in the morning, and my brother and I each had half."


    "Huff, huff."


    Shuster was a bit older than Miya, ten years old this year, but he was weak and often ill, frailer even than his younger sister Miya.


    "Big Brother Bai Luo!"


    Shuster also spotted Bai Luo then, and he greatly admired him, "Is your injury all right now?"


    The incident of being knocked over by a boar had already spread in the martial world, hadn''t it?


    "It was just a minor wound; it''s mostly healed now."


    His leg still hurt quite a bit, but in front of the two children, even if Bai Luo were dying in pain, he couldn''t lose face.


    "And you?"


    Bai Luo also touched Shuster''s head, who was unusually short for his age, "Is the medicine fromst time still working?"


    "Much better! Thank you, Big Brother Bai Luo!"


    When Shuster fell ill thest time, Bai Luo had heard that a certain herb could benefit his health, so he traversed mountains and dangerous forests without sleep for three days and nights to bring the medicine back for him.


    Not just that once, every time Shuster fell ill since he was young, it was Bai Luo who went to find the herbs for him.


    Though they had lost their parents when they were little, in the hearts of the boy and his sister, Bai Luo was no different from being another parent or brother.


    "Where are you going, Brother Bai Luo?"


    Curious, Miya eyed the direction Bai Luo was heading, which seemed to be towards the farm fields, but they were empty since they hadn''t been seeded yet.


    "I can finally get out and about, so I came out for a walk."


    The two children wanted to stay with Bai Luo, apparently worried about his injuries.


    But they still had a task, to deliver the pigweed.


    "You guys go back. I''m just going to walk around nearby; it''s good for my leg injury."


    "Understood!"


    The two kids were very simple and trusted Bai Luopletely, so they turned around and left.


    "Let''s continue."


    Bai Luo kept walking straight ahead, but he soon came upon a stream.


    The stream wasn''t deep, only reaching a person''s neck, but Bai Luo, still not fully healed, couldn''t risk wading across. Falling over could spell disaster.


    "Is this as far as I go?"


    Standing by the riverbank, Bai Luo sighed, thinking to himself, ''I might still need to get Uncle and Little Miya to explore with me.''


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Bai Luo noticed a change in the ck Leather Book; thepass direction had reversed itself.


    It was like a needle that should point north became attracted to a ma, and now, no matter which way Bai Luo went, the needle pointed in the same direction.


    "What is this..."


    The change in direction could only mean one thing: Bai Luo had walked past his destination, so he immediately turned around and, following thepass, he eventually pinpointed the exact location.


    "It''s gone!!!"


    The needle had disappeared, reced by a map with a small red dot and arge blue dot.

 Chapter 7 - 7 I’m Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 7: I''m Hungry</h4>


    The blue dot should be Bailuo himself, then what about the red dot?


    "Where is it?"


    "Thispass directed me here, and now what?"


    Bailuo looked around but found nothing. "Could it be above or below?"


    There was nothing above his head, so it could only be underground.


    "Hiss~~~"


    Suppressing the pain of bending over, Bailuo started searching around his feet.


    "Is it in the soil?"


    Since he saw nothing at his feet, Bailuo began to fiddle with the dirt, digging it up, and it was then that his fingers touched something.


    "What is this?"


    He lifted the item from the earth, Bailuo discovered it was a pouch, about the same size as the sachets used in ancient times.


    "Pat pat."


    Bailuo dusted the mud off the pouch, inspecting it closely, but he couldn''t figure out what it was after turning it inside out and all around.


    "Just an ordinary pouch?"


    "No, that''s not right."


    Bailuo: "Since the ck Leather Book directed me to find it, it surely can''t be that simple."


    "Could it be, this object is some kind of unawakened miracle?"


    Bailuo weighed the pouch in his hand, recalling what his uncle had said before.


    Miracles can be anything.


    Bailuo immersed his consciousness into his mind, and saw that the first page of the ck Leather Book was still open, and the countdown behind that sentence hadn''t disappeared either; it was still steadily ticking away.


    "Hmm?"


    Bailuo was taken aback, looking down at the pouch in his hand: "Although I have found this pouch, the countdown continues. Is it because I haven''t awakened its power to be the master of the miracle?"


    "The map''s gone."


    In order to prove his own theory, Bailuo nced at the original location of the map, and indeed, it was gone.


    "All directions and positions have disappeared."


    What this implied went without saying.


    Bailuo had found the object indicated by the ck Leather Book.


    "So, can you help me find a miracle? Is this a map-type miracle that can point out the location of miracles?"


    Bailuo began to guess the function of the ck Leather Book: "But what''s the use after finding it?"


    Uncle had said, a miracle only bes a miracle when it''s awakened; otherwise, it''s just a very ordinary object.


    "How exactly do I awaken this pouch?"


    If one were to simply try, there would be hundreds of millions of methods. Depending solely on 24 hours, encountering this luck would be utterlyughable.


    "This is totally impossible!"


    As Bailuo puzzled over this, new text appeared on the ck Leather Book: "The words changed?!"


    [You have found it, but it remains itself, it is not yours.]


    [What to do then, perhaps, you can try talking to it, like, ''I''m hungry'']


    "...."


    Bailuo was somewhat stunned. What did this mean? Another riddle for him?


    But he hadn''t solved the previous first sentence yet.


    "Found it, but it remains itself, it is not yours?"


    The phrase wasn''t hard to understand because it was hinting to Bailuo that the pouch hadn''t been awakened.


    "Hmm? If the first sentence is a question, then the second sentence seems to be the answer!"


    [What to do then?]


    This sentence was clearly the ck Leather Book leading to the answer that followed.


    [Talk


    A second passed, and the pocket showed no sign of life.


    30 seconds went by, and still, the pocket remained inert.


    "I''m hungry!"


    This time, Bailuo''s voice was much louder, even carrying a trace of longing.


    But unfortunately, it was to no avail.


    The pocket, it just wouldn''t react.


    "......"


    Bailuo scratched his head in embarrassment, "Haven''t I already told it I''m hungry? Could I have misunderstood?"


    So, Bailuo tried all sorts of ways tomunicate with the pocket.


    From speaking to it himself initially, to asking if it had consciousness, followed by softly and tenderly calling out to it.


    However, no matter what Bailuo did, he couldn''t get the pocket to respond.


    The pocket was still just a pocket, as worn and, so, dirty........


    "Swish, swish."


    By the river, Bailuo washed the pocket.


    He wanted to clean it up a bit, to see if he could find something like a spell on it.


    "Still nothing."


    After cleaning it, Bailuo realized the pocket was actually quite beautiful.


    It was entirely brown, with golden patterns on it, and on the pocket, there was a silver thread that drew it tight, which looked like it could be a treasure.


    "What does it matter if it''s a treasure? What exactly are you, and how are you supposed to be used? I have no idea!"


    Bailuo scratched his head, this time he was truly troubled.


    Helplessly, Bailuo could only redirect his attention back to the ck Leather Book.


    This book was the cause of today''s events; it guided Bailuo to search for the pocket, and Bailuo did indeed find it.


    From this, it was clear that the ck Leather Book was indeed a miracle.


    And afterwards, the ck Leather Book provided three phrases.


    The first phrase was likely a description of this pocket.


    The second phrase told Bailuo that the pocket couldn''t be used because it didn''t belong to him yet.


    As for the countdown, Bailuo felt it probably signified the time limit for the pocket to recognize him as its owner.


    Once the time was up, Bailuo didn''t know what would happen to the pocket, but it definitely wouldn''t be anything good, perhaps it would even ''pop'' and disappear.


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, Bailuo looked at the first phrase again.


    "[Gold signifies a bountiful year, silver signifies diligence, when you open it, what you get might not be the harvest, but it will certainly be the hope of a harvest]"


    "Gold signifies a bountiful year, silver signifies diligence, when you open it?"


    "Open it?!"


    Bailuo immediately thought of something, he loosened the silver cord and peeled open the mouth of the bag, then looked inside against the sunlight. Inside, it looked just as empty as when he had checked before.


    Even after cleaning, no patterns or writing were discovered.


    But that wasn''t the key point; the key was that Bailuo understood what he needed to do now.


    "To it, say..."


    Bailuo looked at the opening of the bag, then slowly brought his mouth close to it, and whispered softly, "I''m hungry."


    "Boom!"


    Almost the instant Bailuo finished speaking, the golden patterns and silver thread on the pocket emitted a bright light.


    "This..."


    The pocket radiated a glow of gold and silver, buzzing and trembling in Bailuo''s hands.


    Afterward, Bailuo saw the patterns spreading along his palm and then weaving into an arcane and strange golden and silver intertwined design on his right arm.


    Gradually, the design began to fade, eventually vanishing into Bailuo''s skin.


    This scene left Bailuo dumbfounded, "This is magic, right, this has got to be magic!!"


    The pocket returned to its calm state, only more radiant than it had been before.


    The pocket was now very beautiful and delicate; light moved across it, making anyone who saw it feel that it was not an ordinary item, but a treasure.

 Chapter 8: Initial Sprout Holy Pouch (Vote for Recommendation)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Initial Sprout Holy Pouch (Vote for Rmendation)</h4>


    "You have already found it, and obtained it, now it''s time to think about how to use it."


    "How to use it?"


    Bailuo noticed that the countdown on the ck Leather Book had disappeared, reced by a new line of text followed by a second one.


    "Perhaps you should think about the delicious food you''ve eaten before, maybe there will be some surprises."


    "The delicious food I''ve eaten before? Surprises?"


    Bailuo knew that this must be the ck Leather Book hinting at how to use the pouch.


    Just like how it had helped him find the pouch and helped him contract the pouch before.


    Yes, contract the pouch.


    Just now, Bailuo felt the connection between himself and the pouch.


    Bailuo knew subconsciously that the pouch belonged to him, and no one else could use it or take it away from him.


    Even if Bailuo discarded the pouch, with just a thought, it would return to his hand.


    Even if it was destroyed, Bailuo could reshape it at his side at any time.


    This information was feedback from the pouch after Bailuo contracted it, something every Master of Miracles would inevitably receive.


    "Is this what a miracle is?"


    "I, so now I''ve found a miracle too?"


    Bailuo''s current state was a bit odd; he felt he should be more excited.


    But because the acquisition process was too simple, it left him feeling ack of reality as if it was all a dream.


    It was as if he had activated a cheat code. Bailuo didn''t just get lucky and happen to say ''I''m hungry'' to the pouch, which then activated.


    He simply followed the prompt from the ck Leather Book, then analyzed and thought about it a little.


    "Anyway, finding a miracle is the right thing to do."


    The method isn''t important; the result is what matters.


    Guided by the ck Leather Book, Bailuo found the miracle, his first, no, his second Miracle Object!


    It''s just that the ck Leather Book was too strange.


    Although the pouch gave Bailuo a lot of information, the ck Leather Book showed no ripple of change.


    "Forget it, let''s think about this Miracle Object first."


    The ck Leather Book was mysterious, and Bailuo couldn''t understand it; his primary task now was to explore the functions of the pouch first.


    "Perhaps you should think about the delicious food you''ve eaten before, maybe there will be some surprises."


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at this hint, Bailuo stroked his chin and mused, "The delicious food I''ve eaten before, what does that mean? Could it be that if I think of a food, the pouch will produce that food?"


    The opening of the pouch wasn''trge, but perhaps like Doraemon''s four-dimensional pocket, it could ignore the size of the food and just pull it out.


    After all, it is a miracle, anything is possible.


    "Forget it, let''s just give it a try."


    Bailuo, hailing from Blue Star, had naturally eaten many things, and his mental inventory of supplies was so rich that, without boasting of surpassing everyone in this world, it was certainly much more than the People of Yatun had.


    "I want to eat, want to eat..."


    After thinking for a while, Bailuo, who had a bit of decision paralysis, finally bit the bullet and said, "I want to eat roast chicken, give me a golden crispy-skinned chicken."


    "......"


    However, the pouch remained motionless. Bailuo tried reaching inside and turning it upside down, still nothing.


    "Could it be that my way of wishing is wrong?"


    Bailuo opened the pouch and spoke toward it, "I''m hungry, I want to eat roast chicken."


    Still no movement.


    "This..."


    The previous expectation for the miraculous object was now joined by a bit of helplessness.


    If you can do it, why not just say it directly, instead of making it like a guessing game, causing aggravation?


    "Is this what''s called ying coy after taking advantage?"


    Bailuo inwardly scolded himself a few words. The ck Leather Book''s ability to find miracles was already quite remarkable.


    "Forget it, I''ll solve the riddle, I''ll figure it out."


    Afterward, Bailuo tried several more times, thinking of various delicious dishes he had eaten in his past life, but all attempts failed.


    "There''s no reason for this, why is it happening?"


    Bailuo continued to ponder and focused on the earliest phrase that appeared, "Gold is a bountiful harvest, silver is diligence. This sounds like it has something to do with farming."


    Once this thought crossed his mind, Bailuo looked at the pouch again and realized that the things the pouch could pour out must not be roasted chickens, given its small size.


    "Could it be that this pouch can pour out some kind of grains?"


    "But I also thought of some vegetables earlier, didn''t I?"


    "Could it be tooplicated?"


    Some dishes might have too many ingredients, more than one, causing the pouch to fail to understand his intentions.


    Just like eight-treasure porridge, which contains so many things.


    "Let''s give it a try."


    In his mind, Bailuo focused only on the aroma of steamed white rice, then he said to the pouch, "I''m hungry, I want to eat white rice."


    "Hmm?"


    No sooner had he spoken than Bailuo felt the pouch in his hand get a bit heavier, "It got heavier!"


    "Rustle, rustle..."


    Almost subconsciously, Bailuo turned the pouch upside down and saw rice grains pour out like a small waterfall from the pouch.


    "Eh? There''s more? It can still pour out?"


    The rice flowed continuously, and Bailuo just held it there.


    Soon, the fallen rice had piled up into a small hill, knee-high, in front of him.


    "Is there more? Is it over?"


    Bailuo tried to pour out more, but it seemed like the rice grains in the pouch had been exhausted, and no matter how he shook it downwards, no more grains came out.


    "This thing is so interesting, what''s the principle behind it?"


    Bailuo looked at the small hill of brownish-yellow rice grains beside him. They weren''t white rice, but paddy rice that hadn''t been husked yet.


    Bailuo roughly estimated that these rice grains, if husked, could yield about 70 kilograms of rice.


    That is to say, the pouch had previously poured out about 100 kilograms of rice grains.


    The measurement units in the Iron Eagle Kingdom were veryplicated and not standardized. Yatun, with the support of his uncle, adopted Bailuo''s suggested reform and used grams, jin, and kilograms for measurements.


    "Is it that only 100 kilograms of a certain type of grain can be poured out, or is it a total of 100 kilograms that can be poured out?"


    Bailuo continued to experiment, but no matter what kind of crops he thought of, the pouch could not pour out anything more, "It seems that only a total of 100 kilograms can be poured out."


    "That''s bad, I shouldn''t have poured out rice."


    70 kilograms of rice was a miscalction for Bailuo because the ratio of paddy rice to white rice is roughly 10:7, meaning about thirty percent turns into rice bran.


    Rice bran can be eaten, but it''s usually used to feed horses and livestock.


    "I should have poured out 100 kilograms of mung beans, soybeans, or red beans; that would''ve been a real 100 kilograms of food."


    Bailuo immediately thought about the value of the pouch and realized its ability could at least solve the People of Yatun''s current problem with food and warmth.


    A person needs about half a jin of grain a day, along with other meats and fruits.


    As for meat, the People of Yatun weren''t too short on that front.


    Hunting in the mountains, 80 people could be self-sufficient, and they had vegetables too.


    The main issue was staple foods like rice that could fill one''s belly, the starchy foods that provide humans with carbohydrates were too scarce.


    But now, with a daily supply of 100 kilograms of grains, Bailuo could support not just 80 people, but 400.


    "Hmm?"


    Bailuo''s attention returned to the ck Leather Book.


    At some point, the text on the ck Leather Book had disappeared, reced by something that resembled a list of attributes.


    Initial Holy Pouch


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Least Tier


    Category: Miracle Object


    Faction: Divine Twilight


    Ability One: Imagine a crop that you have eaten before, and you can pour out the seeds of that crop and fruits norger than the size of a thumb, but only a maximum of 100 kilograms per day.


    Contract Method: Find it and say to the mouth of the pouch, ''I''m hungry.''


    Usage: Think of the food in your mind, turn the pouch upside down, and you can pour out the seeds and fruits.

 Chapter 9 - 9 The Future of Yatun

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Future of Yatun</h4>


    "Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, is that the name of this treasure?"


    Bailuo, "It''s of the Least Tier, miracles also have levels? Then ording to this reasoning, there should also be Lower Tier, Middle Tier, Upper Tier, and the like, right."


    "But the Least Tier, the lowest level, huh."


    Bailuo had originally thought that ''I''m hungry'' was a necessarymand.


    Now it seemed that this was a condition for the contract; once the contract wasplete, it wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    "A miracle that can pour out seeds and small fruits, this ability, it''s quite interesting to say the least, but its use..."


    "Wait a minute!!"


    Suddenly, Bailuo realized something.


    "No, that''s not right!"


    He hurriedly crouched down, then grabbed a handful of paddy rice in his hand.


    "This, this seems to be..."


    Bailuo examined it closely, and suddenly, he realized the true function of the pouch: "A Divine Artifact, this thing, this thing is a Divine Artifact!!"


    Bailuo would not mistake these paddy rice grains; they were of the same variety as the rice he had eaten in his previous life.


    "Hybrid rice! And the several types of conventional rice I used to eat!!"


    If he were still an ordinary person from his previous life, having never farmed, Bailuo certainly wouldn''t be able to distinguish the difference between rice grains.


    But Bailuo had lived for 20 years in this world; he was very familiar with the crops here and had also worked the fields, so he recognized the extraordinary varieties of these paddy rice grains at a nce.


    Although hybrid rice cannot be kept for as seeds and requires specially cultivated seeds for nting, with the base varieties avable, a way would eventually be found.


    Moreover, there were those conventional rices. They might not produce as much as hybrid rice, but their taste far surpassed thetter. On the premise of having enough to eat, Bailuo would rmend the People of Yatun nt conventional rice.


    The People of Yatun, as well as the subjects of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, cultivated a crop called ''Jinzhui Wheat''.


    It somewhat resembled wheat and was named for its golden hue.


    But it didn''t taste good; it had to be ground into a powder before it could be used, and the resulting product was like mush, with a very poor texture.


    As for the yield, it was about 150 catties per mu.


    150 catties, from one mu ofnd, twice a year amounts to only 300 catties. The soil of Yatun Vige was barren, and each year they could probably only harvest about 200 catties of Jinzhui Wheat.


    With such a low yield, plus the heavy taxes to be paid, it might not even sustain one person.


    Bailuo didn''t have modern fertilizers, but the quality of modern rice varieties was bound to be strong.


    Even without fertilizers, it couldn''t be worse than Jinzhui Wheat.


    Of course, before the harvest, Bailuo didn''t know how much grain these paddy rice grains would grow when used as seeds.


    "It''s not just rice grains."


    "There''s also tomatoes, sweet potatoes, potatoes..."


    Potatoes reproduce with their tubers, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have seeds.


    If the pocket could produce seeds of any nt that Bailuo had eaten, he could imagine, "A miracle that can feed people, this thing..."


    Divine Artifact!


    This pouch, rightfully, is a Farming Artifact!


    Given time, Bailuo could even bring most of the crops from his previous life to this world.


    "With the seeds, we could nt the first batch of crops, then breed them."


    "Uh..."


    Bailuo suddenly hesitated, "But like this, could the seeds be stolen by others?"


    If Bailuo poured out seeds and grew crops, and outsiders simply stole some of the food, wouldn''t they be able to improve their own agricultural level?


    "Hmm?"


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch seemed to sense Bailuo''s worry and fed him some information: "I canmand the seeds I pour to only grow in the ce I specify?"


    Miracles belonged to the master and only obeyed the master''smands.


    So as long as Bailuo specified, the seeds poured out of the pouch and the descendants of future crops could only grow within the boundaries of Yatun Vige.


    Even if sold, once in the hands of others, outsiders would not be able to nt them sessfully.


    "Miracles are indeed thorough."


    Bailuo hadn''t expected the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch to have such an ability: "A power that belongs to only one person, no wonder those who possess miracles are called Masters of Miracles, I see."


    Bailuo had always been concerned about the food supply for the People of Yatun.


    Now with this pouch, just the food it pours out every day could solve the urgent needs of the People of Yatun.


    Once nting was sessful and the harvest expanded, Bailuo would have enough stored grain in his hands.


    In the Iron Eagle Kingdom, too many people suffered hunger and cold due to the harsh demands of those in Upper Tier positions. Bailuo could easily win them over with food and then gradually expand his influence step by step.


    "Let''s go back and discuss it with Uncle."


    Bailuo chose to keep the existence of the ck Leather Book a secret, but there was no need to hide this pouch, nor could he.


    Uncle and Inya were the people Bailuo trusted the most.


    Even if everyone else in the world betrayed Bailuo, they would steadfastly protect him.


    After getting over the initial difort of having a ''cheat,'' Bailuo now felt happy and a little excited.


    Because he had obtained the hard-toe-by miracle spoken of by Uncle, going from an ordinary person to a Master of Miracles in possession of a Divine Artifact.


    Especially after learning of the pouch''s capabilities, it was a perfect match for him, a traveler from another world.


    Just think, if someone else had obtained the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, what could they pour out?


    It couldn''t improve crops; that still had to be done by oneself.


    But the crops Bailuo had eaten in his previous life were specially cultivated by countless modern agronomists.


    "It''s not only that."


    Bailuo looked at the ck Leather Book, at the nk spaces from the second to the tenth page: "With so many pages in this book, does it mean it can help me find more miracles?"


    Faced with this possibility, Bailuo couldn''t help but smile, "Can''t be too happy, after all, I don''t know if it''s like what I think."

 Chapter 10 - 9 Yatun’s Future_2

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 9 Yatun''s Future_2</h4>


    ```


    "Stay calm."


    "Hold steady, don''t be reckless!"


    The appearance of the golden finger excited Bailuo immensely, but he quickly suppressed that emotion.


    Having arrived in this world twenty years ago, Bailuo was no longer the ordinary person from his previous life. He took a deep breath and regained his usualposure.


    "Now, I need to figure out how to get this rice back home."


    Bailuo couldn''t possibly abandon the 100 kilograms of rice.


    Let alone the impoverished people of Yatun, even if they were wealthy, they couldn''t buy such fine stuff.


    "But right now, it''s not very convenient for me, and I also don''t have a container."


    If he hadn''t been injured, Bailuo could have easily shouldered the 200 jin (100 kg) weight and walked ten miles without breaking a sweat or running out of breath.


    But now, Bailuo was injured and felt somewhat more eager than able.


    So, he nned to return to the vige first and have someone bring the grain back.


    As for whether to distribute it to the people of Yatun immediately and how to do it, Bailuo nned to consult with his uncle.


    "Brother Bailuo~~~"


    While Bailuo was contemting this, Miya, who had left earlier, came running back.


    The little girl was very close to Inya, often following behind the young woman and ying with her when she was three or four years old.


    Therefore, Miya was also very affectionate toward Bailuo.


    "Miya!"


    Bailuo smiled and said, "You''re just in time. Can you find someone to help me move this pile of stuff back?"


    Bailuo''s leg was still injured. While his arms were strong enough to carry the weight, walking was too inconvenient.


    "What''s this, Brother Bailuo?"


    Miya noticed the pile of grain next to Bailuo. For an eight or nine-year-old little girl, it wasn''t a question of heaviness. It could crush her to death.


    Even with the constitution of the people of Yatun, little Miya wouldn''t be able to carry it.


    How heavy is 100 kilograms?


    A barrel of mineral water, the kind used on water dispensers, weighs about 18 kilograms.


    So, the rice here is about the equivalent of six barrels of mineral water.


    And from this ce to the Bai Luo family''s home was roughly 1 kilometer. Relying solely on Miya, it was definitely not enough to bring it back.


    "This..."


    Bailuo didn''t know how to exin the rice; Jinzhui Wheat didn''t look the same as regr rice.


    Moreover, the vige''s harvest of Jinzhui Wheat was only 50 jin per must year and had already been exhausted.


    "This is a new kind of grain I''ve discovered. Get the vige kids to help me bring it back, and I''ll treat you all to it tonight."


    Bailuo asked the vige children for help because their minds were simple.


    If they ate the rice, they would simply think it was a kind of new food and wouldn''t overthink it.


    Bailuo wasn''t wary of the people of Yatun; he just didn''t know how to exin it to them.


    His uncle was a wise and experienced man, so for the specifics, it was best to wait for his return and ask the old man''s opinion before making a decision.


    Bailuo was past the age of impulsiveness.


    During an earlier adventure, because he couldn''t contain himself, he killed an overly duplicitous merchant, leading to him and his senior female disciple fleeing for several days.


    Since then, Bailuo tried to think things through before taking action.


    Of course, this was provided that his bottom line wasn''t crossed.


    If pushed beyond his limits, Bailuo would still choose to kill.


    "No need, no need, I''ll go find Abadun and my brother right now."


    Where would Miya ept this food? She was more than willing to help Bailuo.


    After all, it was Bailuo who had taken care of her and her brother over the years.


    "Alright then, go ahead."


    Bailuo didn''t insist. He patted the girl''s head and watched her leave.


    Soon enough, Miya brought back a boy and her brother Shuster as well.


    "Moving stuff again..."


    Hearing about another task of moving things, Shuster''s face turned pale; he was frail and not up to the task.


    "Ha ha, we''re just moving stuff, Shuster, what are you afraid of?"


    ```


    Abadun was ten years old this year, and although he was the same age as Shuster, he was remarkably robust and had be the king of the children in the vige.


    Of course, Abadun was not a chubster.


    He was honest and careful in his actions, and for someone so young, even the old uncle praised him, saying he had the demeanor of a great general.


    "Brother Bai Luo, is this it?"


    "What is this?"


    As Abadun asked, he began filling a cloth bag with the rice on the ground, "Shuster and Miya, can you help me pick up the small ones that fell? We need to collect them all."


    The people of Yatun were very poor, so they valued food extremely, not willing to let go of even a single grain of rice.


    Abadun did not know what rice was, but it looked a lot like Jinzhui Wheat, so he guessed it must also be food.


    Since it was food, it should not be wasted; such was the good character of the people of Yatun.


    "Don''t worry."


    Abadun said to Shuster with a smile, "I alone am enough for this task."


    Abadun knew Shuster was not well, as he would be the one to carry him back every time thetter fainted.


    Though only ten years old and a fellow Yatun, Abadun''s strength was far greater than that of an average adult, which spoke to his exceptional constitution.


    In another five or six years, when Abadun had fully grown, he would certainly be one of the great generals under Bai Luo.


    "Miya, do the same, put it all into one bag."


    Abadun was immensely strong and took on the task of carrying the rice back all by himself.


    "I also brought a bag."


    "Give that one to me."


    While Bailuo might have been injured, he was not one to be fussy, however, Abadun insisted, "Brother Bai Luo, you''re injured; let us handle these things."


    Like the siblings Shuster and Miya, Abadun was also an orphan, surviving only with the care of Bai Luo and themunity.


    He wanted to repay their kindness, but Bai Luo was strong and Abadun was still too young to be of much help.


    So, even if it was a mere trifle, the boy wanted to contribute more.


    "Hey, it''s quite heavy."


    A hundred kilograms of goods, even if packed in hemp bags, filled three whole bags.


    Abadun, his expression unwavering, shouldered them all, moving with a vigorous stride that was full of vigor and might.


    ''The little rascal from before has grown up, huh.''


    Bai Luo, observing his brisk forward march, felt as though he was seeing his former self: ''I remember at that time, the old uncle also trained me in the same way.''


    Looking at Shuster, the boy was gazing at Abadun''s figure with clear envy in his eyes.


    The bloodline of the people of Yatun was far superior to ordinary people.


    When Bai Luo first arrived in this world, he thought the average level of the people of this world was like this.


    It was not until he ventured out that he experienced the thrill of overwhelming others.


    The people of Yatun were strong, natural-born warriors.


    If it were not for poverty, a low poption, andcking connections to obtain weapons and equipment, they would not have been in such dire straits.


    Of course, the most critical issue was still the harsh demands and persecution by the nobles of the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    Bai Luo was unaware of the history of the Yatun people until the old uncle informed him, and only then did he finally understand why.


    ''Count Thorn, Iron Eagle Kingdom, Iron Eagle King...''


    Bai Luo suppressed his inner thoughts and took the lead, walking at the forefront, taking Shuster and little Miya along, heading toward the vige.


    Soon, the four of them arrived at the Bai Luo family home.


    Abadun ced the bag of rice inside the Bai Luo home and then, together with Miya, carefully assisted the injured Bai Luo to sit down inside the house.


    Afterward, the three children found some more hemp bags, filled the rice in batches, tied them up, and stored all except for one small bag in the Bai Luo family''s underground storeroom.


    "Next time there''s an errand to run, you have to call me too, Brother Bai Luo."


    When the work was done, Abadun was not the least bit tired; on the contrary, he was brimming with eagerness, as if he would happily work another three days and nights.


    "Me too, me too."


    Little Miya raised her hands joyfully, and there was Shuster, the shy boy who mustered his courage, "If it''s not too heavy, I can help too."


    In today''s Yatun, the poption wasrgely made up of children, with Abadun being their representative.


    They were a generation eager to grow up quickly so they could contribute to defending their vige and loved ones.


    They were the future of the Yatun people...

 Chapter 11 - 10 Enthroning You as King

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 10 Enthroning You as King</h4>


    "Bro~~ we got something."


    Before anyone even entered the door, Inya''s shout could be heard from afar.


    It seemed like she had caught quite a bit of prey.


    Because if there was no harvest, the girl would enter quietly like a rabbit, without a word.


    Conversely, if she caught a lot,


    you could hear her hollering from a mile away.


    Well, this girl''s thoughts were really too easy to guess.


    "Bang!"


    Inya pushed open the door, and using too much force, the wooden door mmed against the wall: "Bro, look, they''re Tusked Rabbits, three of them!"


    "And I caught them all by myself!"


    Looking at the girl''s face, clearly expecting praise, Bailuo smiled and patted her head: "Where''s uncle?"


    "What, just like that?"


    Inya was unhappy. Clearly, she had spent so long in the woods, and Bailuo didn''t ask about her brave hunting process, he only asked about uncle.


    "Don''t make a fuss, it''s something important, really important."


    Bailuo gave the girl''s head a pat, and then Inya contentedly informed: "Dad, brother''s looking for you."


    Uncle, carrying a big bundle of firewood, entered the wooden fence-enclosed yard with light steps before setting down his load.


    "What is it?"


    "I..."


    Bailuo didn''t know how to exin, so he invited them in and personally closed the door behind them.


    The cautious manner made even Inya grow serious.


    "Come and take a look at this."


    Bailuo opened the remaining small hemp sack and scooped out a bowl of golden grains, handing it over to the two.


    "What''s this?"


    Inya curiously picked up a grain, then held it up to her eyes and mused, "It looks like Jinzhui Wheat, but the smell is wrong, and it''s muchrger."


    "Dad, do you know what this is?"


    "I''ve never seen it."


    Uncle had always been knowledgeable, but even he had never seen this crop from another world: "Xiao Luo, where did you find this?"


    The old man furrowed his brow, quite curious, his gaze carrying a hint of amusement, as if he found joy in new knowledge.


    "This..."


    Bailuo didn''t want to lie to them, but telling the truth would reveal too much, like his being a transmigrator and the ck Leather Book.


    Luckily, Bailuo had mentioned simr things before, so the story was not hard to round out.


    "I found this thing."


    Bailuo took out the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, and upon seeing such an exquisitely luxurious pouch, both uncle and Inya''s eyes widened.


    "Could this perhaps be..."


    Uncle stared at the pouch in Bailuo''s hand, his voice trembling, "A miracle?"


    "It''s a miracle. It''s called the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, something I picked up while I was out before."


    "Picked up, picked up?!"


    Uncle was momentarily breathless. Although he had anticipated it, seeing Bailuo with a miracle made him so happy he nearly couldn''t restrain hisughter.


    But he held it back.


    In the minds of the children, he was a mature elder.


    A mature elder wouldn''t lose hisposure over something like this.


    Indeed, I, Saros, am steady as a rock.


    "What kind of miracle is it, and what is its ability?"


    In uncle''s eyes, Bailuo was definitely the best, so he had high expectations for the miracle Bailuo possessed.


    Uncle didn''t know that the essence of Bailuo''s miracle was the ck Leather Book.


    In his view, the chances of the same person finding two miracles were as likely as winning the lottery twice¡ªit was virtually impossible.


    Therefore, this pouch could potentially be the only miracle Bailuo would ever get in his life.


    Uncle had to take it seriously and wished it was an excellent miracle.


    "This pouch''s ability is that it can produce the seeds of crops I''ve eaten before, and fruits norger than the size of a thumb."


    "Eaten before?"


    Uncle asked, "Xiao Luo, have you eaten this before?"


    "Never."


    Luckily, Bailuo had spoken of simr things to uncle long ago: "But that dream, it''s the one I mentioned before."


    "Something you ate in a dream?"


    Uncle looked at the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch with some surprise: "That''s possible too? Miracles are indeed unfathomable."


    Bailuo had many creative ideas since he was a child, and as uncle had encountered simr individuals during his years wandering outside, he simply considered this ''Dreamscape knowledge'' as Bailuo''s talent.


    "How much can it produce?"


    "100 kilograms per day."


    "100 kilograms of grain?"


    Uncle was astonished: "Every day?!"


    Such productivity could feed the current People of Yatun even without farming.


    Not to mention its real value being the future cornerstone of agriculture.


    However...


    "Does it havebat capabilities?"


    The crux of uncle''s expectations rested on whether the pouch had anybat capacity.


    "It shouldn''t have any."


    Bailuo actually knew what uncle was asking; in such a world, it''s no crime for an ordinary man to possess a jade, but to hold it can be a crime.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch could support an agrarian nation, but what the People of Yatun needed more at this time were miracles that could fight.


    What does it mean to be able to fight?


    It means that it could be used in battle, capable of supporting the country''s military strength with the power of miracles.


    "Is that so..."


    Uncle nodded, smoking his pipe; although he was happy, the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was ultimately somewhatcking: "Then, Xiao Luo, have you thought about offering this miracle to the Iron Eagle King?"


    A miracle withoutbat capability, forget about rising up, even self-preservation was difficult.


    But there were also benefits.


    As the supreme leader of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Iron Eagle King''s governing philosophy was very straightforward¡ªrule by miracles.


    The Iron Eagle Kingdom had a nobility system, but it had a rule, which was that only those with the power of miracles could be nobles.


    "With this miracle, could one be a noble of the Iron Eagle Kingdom?"


    "Miracles cannot be transferred or taken away."


    Uncle had Bailuo ce the miracle in Inya''s hands. Bailuo did so, but interestingly, the pouch simply passed directly through the palm of Inya''s hand.

 Chapter 12 - 10 Your Majesty_2

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 10 Your Majesty_2</h4>


    Fortunately, Bailuo''s quick reflexes allowed him to catch it: "Is this the unlosable nature of miracles?"


    "Indeed,"


    Uncle said, "Aside from some special miracles, most can only be controlled by their Miracle Lord and cannot be taken away without the owner''s consent."


    Once the Iron Eagle King learned that Bailuo possessed such a Farming Artifact, he wouldn''t harbor thoughts of seizing it, nor would he kill Bailuo.


    Because the miracle couldn''t be stolen.


    And killing Bailuo would only cause the pocket to vanish into thin air, rendering it meaningless.


    "Your miracle poses no threat to the reign of the Iron Eagle King, but it can make the agriculture of the country thrive and improve living conditions,"


    For such talent, the Iron Eagle King would only seek to win him over, not to eliminate him.


    This has been the foundation of the Iron Eagle King''s rule for 200 years.


    Gathering Miracle Lords who possess miracles, granting themnd and autonomy, thus ensuring the country''s prosperity and stability.


    "Count Thorn of Thorn Fort is one such person,"


    "He received a miracle, then epted the Iron Eagle King''s recruitment, bing an Earl, and gaining control over the life and death of ournds,"


    Bailuo understood; Uncle was telling him that with nobat power in the pocket, his best option was to present it to the Iron Eagle King in exchange for glory and riches.


    But after knowing the rtionship between the Iron Eagle King and the Yatun n, Bailuo asked, "Is there a second option?"


    "..."


    Uncle looked at Bailuo, smiled, and said, "I understand what you mean."


    "Do you trust me, Xiao Luo?"


    "Of course!"


    Uncle was the person Bailuo trusted the most, for the old man had never let him down.


    Just like this time, the appearance of the ck Leather Book, he asked the old man and then learned about the existence of miracles.


    "I''ll gather the entire n,"


    "Eh?"


    Bailuo was at first puzzled, then he understood his intention.


    In any era, in any ce, force was always the foundation of rule.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch had nobat power, but it could cultivatebat power.


    Although the People of Yatun were few, each was an elite, a talent.


    The seeds poured from the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch were meant to be cultivated, and the Yatun people would sooner orter discover this.


    Instead of hiding it, it was better to tell them from the start and treat the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch as the "national treasure," protected by the entire vige.


    The character of the People of Yatun, Bailuo knew all too well.


    They harbored a deep grudge against the Iron Eagle Kingdom and felt a strong sense of belonging to the "Yatun Bloodline."


    In the past, theycked the capital to rebel, to say "no."


    But now, with the Miracle Pocket, as long as they continued to bide their time, a day woulde when they would rise.


    "Yes, it''s better to tell them straight away and turn the potential intobat strength in the shortest time possible,"


    In battle, Bailuo had surpassed Uncle, but there was still much to learn from the old man in other respects.


    Bailuo was grateful that with Uncle''s strategic advice by his side when he received the miracle, he avoided many detours.


    "Inya?"


    "Wow!"


    Startled by being called out, Inya looked aghast: "I...I didn''t sneak any food!"


    Seeing the roasted rabbit in Inya''s hands, Bailuo covered his face embarrassedly: ''This girl has such nerve.''


    In such a crucial moment, she dared to eat sneakily, using Uncle''s words¡ªthis person has quite the demeanor of a king.


    Only Abadun, with the demeanor of a great general, fainted in the bathroom.


    "Lord of the n,"


    Not long after, a woman with her eyes covered in white gauze, wearing a pure white gown, holding a blind person''s cane, entered the courtyard supported by Miya and Shuster.


    "Ah!"


    "Bai...Bailuo, big brother..."


    As the children looked up, they were startled to see a huge Silver Mane head, which gave them quite a fright.


    "It''s me."


    Bailuo, at this time, was wearing the silver fur robe made from the mane he had previously hunted, in ordance with Uncle''s request.


    The massive Silver Mane head, much like a headpiece, rested atop Bailuo''s head, the lengthy silver robe trailing on the ground behind him.


    This attire was incredibly majestic, and Bailuo did not wear it ordinarily; it was reserved for grand festivals.


    "So cool,"


    The siblings understood the significance of the Silver Mane robe, symbolic of Bailuo''s hunting prowess and representing the strength of the strongest among the Yatun n.


    "Once youe of age, I''ll help you make a fur coat of your own."


    This is a tradition among the People of Yatun, wearing beast-skin coats, striding through wind and snow and forests, intimidating enemies.


    "Really?"


    Miya was filled with anticipation. Shuster, however, was pondering whether he''d be able to wear such a coat considering his small strength.


    "ya."


    Bai Luo patted the heads of the two children before turning his attention to the woman standing beside them.


    ya was older than Bai Luo, 25 years old this year.


    She was a woman with a tragic fate.


    Born blind, and having suffered from eatingrge quantities of toxic nts that destroyed her bodily functions due to hunger during her childhood, she had lost the most important ability of a woman: to bear children.


    ya didn''t want to trouble anyone, so she lived alone in the vige.


    "Come in quickly."


    Bai Luo had always admired ya for her strength and kindness. She was a well-known saintly figure in the vige.


    "Shuster, help ya get a chair."


    "I''ll just stand..."


    "Here''s the chair!"


    Not waiting for ya to refuse, Shuster made a great effort to bring out a chair from the house for ya to sit.


    "Thank you."


    Once ya was seated, although she considered herself a cripple, she was still a member of the People of Yatun. So, for any major event, she would be present.


    Abadun soon arrived.


    Following him were the families from Lu Lin, the White Eagle Family, and the Brotherhood.


    Years ago, Bai Luo felt that aside from his own lineage, the People of Yatun had no surnames and that was degrading. Thus, he created surnames for each family.


    For example, Abadun''s full name was Abadun Storm.


    Storm was the surname Bai Luo gave to Abadun.


    Doing so also made it clearer to distinguish the distribution of the poptions within the Yatun n, how many families there were.


    Soon, everyone in the vige, men and women, young and old, were summoned by the uncle.


    "Is what you said true? Have you really found it?"


    The uncle was thest to arrive. An elder apanied him, none other than the sole physician of Yatun Vige.


    In this world, the elder''s name meant ''mountain'', so Bai Luo and others respectfully called him Elder Shan, Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    "Absolutely true."


    The uncle assured Elder Shan and then stepped forward, "Xiao Luo, bring out the item."


    Without hesitation, Bai Luo took out the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    The knowledge of the People of Yatun was limited, with most of them quite ignorant, except for a few elderly members.


    After all, when even filling their stomachs was a luxury, learning was simply too extravagant.


    Furthermore, the People of Yatun valued martial prowess over literacy, so very few could even read.


    "Could this thing possibly be..."


    "Do we, do we have one too?"


    "Belonging to us, the People of Yatun!"


    Several elders seemed to recognize the origin of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, with its exquisite craftsmanship radiating a faint glow even under moonlight and mes.


    "This is a miracle!"


    The uncle''s voice was hoarse and deep, but to those among the People of Yatun who understood what a miracle was, it was like a peal of thunder.


    It was true, it was indeed a miracle. Bai Luo had found the People of Yatun''s miracle!


    "Quick, kneel down, all of you kneel."


    The elders knew what to do, they had heard simr legends.


    So they each pulled the younger ones beside them, along with the confused children, and everyone kneeled in the courtyard of Bai Luo''s house.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Luo was puzzled by this sudden turn of events.


    He saw more and more people kneeling, even ya, with the help of Shuster and Miya, followed, kneeling down behind the uncle alongside Inya.


    "In the presence of this miracle, I swear to you!"


    The uncle looked at Bai Luo, then bent his knee in a kneel like the others. Bai Luo tried to stop him but was halted by the uncle''s firm gaze.


    "No matter the hardships that lie ahead,"


    "In this life, all of us are willing to pledge our bodies," the uncle bowed his head solemnly: "and proim you, our King!"

 Chapter 13 - 11 White Rice Porridge

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 11 White Rice Porridge</h4>


    "I''m willing to serve you as king."


    "I''m willing to serve you as king."


    The people of Yatun, led by the elders, began to repeat this phrase.


    It wasn''t until even the children had said it once that the quiet returned.


    Then, Bailuo stood at the forefront, looking at everyone, unsure of what to do next.


    "Everyone..."


    "Wait," the old uncle interrupted, "That was too quick,cked a sense of ceremony. Kneel a bit longer."


    "Uh..."


    Bailuo said embarrassedly, "How much longer should we kneel?"


    "Well, at least, three minutes," he said.


    The old uncle didn''t really know the specifics of the Miracle Oath ceremony, as he had never witnessed the appearance of the Master of Miracles.


    Though it was just a formality, if it could be made more solemn, it should be as solemn as possible.


    "Oh, okay."


    So, a group of country folks who had never seen much of the world, along with Bailuo, also a country fellow, quietly knelt for 3 minutes as dusk fell.


    ''That should be about right.''


    Bailuo felt it was time and hastily said, "Everybody get up! The ground is cold. Inya, bring out the big pot, and everyone else, thresh these grains. Tonight, I invite you all to drink white rice porridge."


    He''d told them about the existence of the Miracle, so these grains definitely couldn''t be hoarded.


    In fact, Bailuo didn''t want to hoard them either.


    He regarded Yatun Vige very highly; it was his home in this world, his haven.


    And the people of Yatun, they were like Bailuo''s own troops, the very foundation upon which he would build his future.


    This was a great opportunity to show the people the power of the Miracle.


    Yes, the power of the Miracle¡ªwhite rice porridge.


    "Gurgle gurgle."


    The white rice porridge was prepared with a ratio of 1 part rice to 8 parts water, simmered with a generous amount of fresh wild vegetables.


    Inya, unable to contain her impatience, kept adding more wood to the fire and was lovingly thumped on the head by the old uncle who then handed over the task of controlling the fire to the experienced elder.


    "What''s this?"


    "It smells so good."


    "Gurgle gurgle."


    The people of Yatun were riveted by the contents of the pot, and not just them¡ªBailuo himself was finding it hard to resist.


    The giant y pot boiled, and the fragrance of the rice wafted through the steam.


    Even with only the simple condiment of salt, the unprecedented aroma still made those around it swallow with anticipation.


    For twenty long years, eating bread, meat, and fish three meals a day,


    Bailuo hadn''t tasted rice for far too long.


    Now reunited with this food from a former life, Bailuo felt an inexplicable surge of emotion.


    "No need to rush, everyone will get some."


    It wasn''t possible to thresh all 100 kilograms of rice.


    Bailuo took out about 10 kilograms of the grain to be beaten into rice and used it to make porridge.


    Thus, nearly 14jin (about 7 kg) of rice, when turned into porridge, really filled up arge pot.


    This caused the hunger-stricken people of Yatun to light up with excitement.


    The vige of Yatun currently had 79 people, but the elder sister was out procuring goods, so she wasn''t in the vige.


    Tonight, wild vegetable rice porridge, along with everyone''s stored cured meat, made Inya, who wasmanded by the old uncle to serve the porridge, almost cry with envy.


    No, she mustn''t cry.


    I, Inya, even if I can''t eat it, will not cry.


    Inya: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Alright alright, let me do it."


    Bailuo couldn''t stand Inya''s pleading eyes and let the food lover go to one side to taste, as he took over the task himself.


    "You just spoil her too much," said the old uncle, shaking his head helplessly, but Bailuo replied with a smile, "Hasn''t she be much more sensible now?"


    Just then, Inya took the bowl of white porridge that was meant for her and offered it to Blind Girl iya beforeing back to im her own bowl.


    "Whew~~ Whew~~"


    There was a skinny girl whose hair was a tangled mess, adorned with a few dry leaves.


    But the girl paid no attention to these things, her entire focus drawn to the steaming white and green mixed rice soup in her hands.


    The girl''s name was Jiera Lulin, the daughter of the Lu Lin family, who were mainly responsible for hunting and forest guarding in the vige.


    "Delicious! So delicious!"


    The boy beside Jiera was slightly younger than her, her brother, John Greend, "Sis, you have to try this, it''s super tasty!"


    "Mm."


    Jiera sipped the white rice porridge, which was very hot and tasted a bit salty.


    But there was not a whiff of gameyness or earthiness, and the texture was unprecedented,pletely different from ck bread.


    "Delicious."


    A glimmer radiated from Jiera''s green gemstone-like eyes on her ash-gray face.


    Ignoring the heat of the porridge, she unabashedly gulped it down with her brother.


    Jiera then took a bite of the cured meat, which magically wrapped the meat and saltiness perfectly, melting smoothly with the porridge in her mouth.


    "What is this..."


    Jiera felt an inexplicable joy; she did not know what it was.


    But looking at her brother, John, she saw the twelve or thirteen-year-old sweating profusely as he ate, wiping his forehead with his sleeve while taking big eager gulps.


    "Jiera?"


    When Bailuo saw Jieraing over, thinking she wanted more, he quicklydled out arge spoonful, but the girl hastily gestured with her hand, "No, no, I''ve had enough. Let the others eat more of it."


    Even though her words were insincere, the People of Yatun had been raised with this habit since childhood.


    To eat less oneself, so someone hungrier could have a little more.


    "No worries, there''s plenty."


    Bailuo proactively filled another bowl for Jiera, who couldn''t refuse and kept thanking him, "Brother Bailuo, um, should I call you Brother Bailuo? I heard from Uncle Aweng that you seem to have be the Master of Miracles."


    How should one address the Master of Miracles?


    Sir, or Your Majesty?


    But since she had already referred to him as king before, she should probably call him Your Majesty.


    "Call me as you did before, don''t worry about those formalities."


    Bailuo didn''t want to create a rift or a sense of distance between them.


    However, Jiera took it very seriously; despite Bailuo''s persuasion, she wouldn''t agree. So, Bailuo had to add, "We are still weak right now, we cannot let outsiders know that we possess miracles, understand?"


    "I see, I understand."


    Jiera cared about rank and status, but she knew what was at stake. She asked, "Can we nt this, this food called rice? It''s really delicious."


    The tender texture, the melting in your mouth, and the pure vor without a hint of earthiness made the food seem like something from a dream.


    No, with the People of Yatun''s life experiences, they probably couldn''t even dream of tasting something this delightful.


    "We will grow it, of course, we have to nt something this good."


    Bailuo''s words acted as a soothing pill for everyone.


    Clearly, they also recognized the excellence of this crop called rice.


    "It''s not just this; there are other crops as well."


    Bailuo took the opportunity to exercise his leadership rights, "But I hope everyone can trust me and switch to these new crops in the future."


    Changing to new crops was actually a huge risk.


    If it were anywhere else, without absolute authority, it would be impossible to stake the lives and livelihoods of an entire vige on this change.


    Fortunately, Bailuo still had the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    Even if it could only produce 100 kilograms of grain per day, that was more than enough to get by.


    With the minimum consumption taken into ount, one bowl of rice is about 0.08kg, the amount for one meal.


    Assuming each person eats only two meals a day (with less physical activity), that would be 0.16kg. Hence, 1kg of grain could feed six people for a day (not counting vegetables and meat).


    Here, ''rice'' refers to uncooked rice; 0.08kg of raw rice, once cooked, is equivalent to one bowl of rice.


    Although it would not fill most people up, the basic energy would be there. They would feel hungry but not starve.


    Bailuo could produce 100 kilograms of rice paddy a day, which after milling would yield 70kg of white rice.


    Therefore, this amount of rice could sustain 420 ordinary people if given entirely to humans. The People of Yatun hadrger appetites than the average person, but for mere survival, the basic need wouldn''t differ much from the norm.


    If reced with rice-free grains like mung beans or red beans, it mightst even longer.


    This was a contingency in case of a poor harvest; however, Bailuo also needed seeds for farming.


    "Listen to the little Yatun."


    "Whatever you decide is fine, Brother Bailuo."


    "We have a leader now, and what the leader says goes."


    The People of Yatun were actually quite naive and backward, still adhering to a chieftain system, a despotism reminiscent of primeval times.


    But at the same time, it was a form of trust, the whole tribe''s choice to entrust their future to the smartest among them.


    From that moment on, Yatun Vige truly became led by Bailuo, with everyone bing his soldiers tomand.


    This made Bailuo feel the weight on his shoulders, a heavy sense of mission and responsibility.

 Chapter 14 - 12 Spices as Precious as Gold Dust

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 12 Spices as Precious as Gold Dust</h4>


    ```


    "Uncle."


    The meal had ended, and although no one wanted to leave, it was only early spring and even the sturdy People of Yatun couldn''t afford to be out in the cold wind at night.


    Bailuo asked everyone to go back first and toe again tomorrow morning to discuss and decide what and how to nt.


    The Yatun n was notrge to begin with, and now that dawn was breaking with the promise of hope, everyone wanted to do their bit for the tribe.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Uncle patted Bailuo on the shoulder.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Go rest for a while."


    Bailuo''s legs hadn''t healed, and he had been standing all night long, unable to bear it any longer.


    "Brother, will there be this white rice porridge to drink tomorrow too?"


    Inya had developed a taste for the delicious white porridge and was eagerly looking forward to the next meal.


    "There will be, we won''t go hungry from now on."


    "That''s great!"


    Life had been difficult for the People of Yatun over the years; although their constitution was stronger than average people''s, their consumption was rtively higher.


    Especially for the grown members of the Yatun n, they wouldn''t starve with two meals a day.


    But to truly develop their strength and unleash their full potential, they needed to consume at least three times more food than an average person daily.


    You can imagine how hard life had been for the People of Yadun over the years.


    Now, with the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, the People of Yatun could finally eat their fill, and once well-fed, they could be the elite of the elite, capable of taking on ten or even a hundred opponents on their own.


    "I had such a full meal today, so happy..."


    Inya had a big heart; full from the meal, she went straight to sleep.


    The word ''woman,'' didn''t bring out any charm in her, only endless disappointment.


    It''s hard to believe she and her sister shared kinship when looking at her.


    One was a goddess with a lofty demeanor, while the other was a messy tomboy, making one wonder if Inya was just a freebie from topping up.


    "Uncle, you should get some rest early too, our days will only get better."


    Bailuo was sleepy too. He shared a room with Inya, sleeping in separate beds.


    In the middle of the night, Bailuo was awakened by Inya''s teeth grinding.


    The quilts of the Yatun people were not thick, and many slept in their clothes, so Bailuo turned his head and saw Inyapletely unguarded.


    But her sleeping posture was utterly unrecognizable.


    "I can''t eat anymore..."


    "Hehehe."


    "I really can''t eat anymore."


    In her sleep, Inya started talking in her dreams.


    Despite her appearance, she knew restraint, so she held herself back and only drank four bowls of porridge, letting others have the rest.


    "She''s actually a beautiful girl, what a pity, disillusioned."


    Fortunately, Bailuo only saw her as a sister: "Indeed, my sister is the face of our Yatun."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Bailuo sensed something and quietly looked out the window towards the yard.


    He noticed a figure sitting at the bottom of the steps, smoking.


    It was Uncle Saros.


    "Uncle, what are you..."


    Bailuo came out of the door and, guided by the moonlight, approached Uncle: "What''s wrong?"


    "Couldn''t sleep, so I came out to look at the moon."


    Bailuo looked up; it was pitch ck and there wasn''t much moonlight to be seen.


    "And you?"


    Uncle looked down, silently smoking: "Woken up by the girl again?"


    "It''s not the first time, I''m used to it now."


    Bailuo didn''t have a fondness for smoking, so he just sat beside Uncle.


    Indeed, Bailuo had guessed Uncle''s state of mind tonight ¨C the sudden miracle had made Uncle anxious, hence he stayed up specifically to watch over Bailuo and Inya.


    Whenever there was unease, Uncle always silently protected his children like this.


    He always wanted to be the most vignt one.


    "Uncle..."


    "Couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk."


    Uncle: "Don''t worry, rest easy, I''m here."


    Bailuo had lived two lifetimes, but in his previous life and this one, he only ever had Uncle as an elder.


    In his previous life, Bailuo was an orphan, and his parents in this life died early.


    Only the old man before him had always taught him, cared for him, nurtured him.


    "Actually, I have a few questions I want to ask."


    Bailuo was no longer sleepy, which was just as well to apany Uncle through the night. However, before that, the two went to Uncle''s room and lit amp.


    The door was left open, directly facing Bailuo''s room.


    In the past, it was the father protecting the children, now it was the father and brother together, protecting the younger sister in the house.


    "What questions?"


    "The time should be about right now."


    ```


    Bailuo spoke as such, took out the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, and then turned it upside down, and indeed, something fell out of the pouch.


    "These are soybeans, these are red beans and mung beans."


    "These two, one is the seed of a potato (potatoes also have seeds, but tubers are more suitable for nting), and the other is the seed of a sweet potato."


    "This is wheat, and this, this is the rice we ate before, which is to say, rice."


    "All are crops from the world I saw in my dreams."


    Bailuo poured out crop by crop, those that only existed in his previous world, thenid them out in a row in front of his uncle: "My question is, how are these supposed to be grown?"


    "So many?"


    Obviously surprised, the uncle picked up the beans, then the potato and sweet potato seeds, followed by the wheat, and also the rice he had observed earlier.


    "Our vige fields are indeed somewhat barren."


    Yatun Vige, situated in the mountains, has hard soil that is not suitable for the growth of crops.


    "However, I don''t really understand much about farming."


    This statement was true, as Bailuo had not farmed in his previous life, and he was even unclear about how these crops were cultivated: "The only thing I do know is that rice needs a paddy to grow."


    Paddies require proximity to a water source, and well water alone is far from sufficient.


    The geographical location of Yatun Vige is actually not bad, there is a river not far away, but unfortunately the riverside is all rocks, with no value for cultivation.


    And moving the water to the farnd would require the collective efforts of the vigers.


    "We''ve never nted these kinds of crops before."


    The uncle pondered carefully, but Bailuo knew that he must already have some ideas.


    The staple crop of the People of Yatun was Jinzhui Wheat, which didn''t require a paddy, so the People of Yatun had no precedent for cultivating paddies since ancient times.


    But simr crops existed in this world, and the uncle, having seen much of the world, could always find analogous techniques.


    "I don''t really rmend this rice, as this particr rice is quite umon, but other types of rice should be no problem."


    About hybrid rice, Bailuo from his previous life also heard that it couldn''t reproduce, but whether the power of the pouch could solve this problem, he was unsure.


    After listening to Bailuo''s exnation, the uncle said, "Since we already have the final product, breeding it is just a matter of time. Conduct more experiments, if not in one year, then five, if five years won''t do, then ten years."


    "Hmm."


    Bailuo felt that made sense: "Then there are these two, potatoes and sweet potatoes, plus this, this is corn."


    The variety of seeds Bailuo poured out were, without exception, modern crops that had been cultivated for hundreds, even thousands of years, absolutely superior.


    "These are extremely high-yield crops."


    "Very high yield, how high?"


    "Taking this crop called a potato for example, its yield per acre is between 3,000 to 5,000 jin, with appropriate fertilizer, it can even reach as high as 8,000 jin."


    "Cough! Cough cough..."


    The uncle looked at Bailuo with a face as if he were listening to a mythological tale: "How much did you say?!"


    "The highest is eight thousand jin."


    Hearing this number, the uncle almost bit through his pipe: "Xiao Luo, are you serious?"


    "Hmm!"


    "Although there might be some differences, and perhaps with insufficient fertilizer it might not reach that high, but in my dreams, there truly were such high yields."


    This statement pretty much resolved the uncle''s doubts.


    Because no one can be sure of the power of miracles. Although the uncle didn''t believe much in it, he unquestionably trusted Bailuo.


    Moreover, Bailuo was now the new chieftain of the Yatun n.


    Since Bailuo had ideas, the uncle would definitely support him wholeheartedly, and if all else failed, they would find another way together.


    The People of Yatun had been oppressed by the Iron Eagle Kingdom for 200 years without being annihted, so they weren''t afraid of enduring another year or two.


    "Let me study it first."


    Bailuo had no expertise in farming; the uncle was the expert. He examined the seeds one by one under the light and said, "What about the cycle, how long does it take to harvest once?"


    Bailuo himself was not very clear, since memories from his previous life were beginning to blur, he could only hazily state: "Some once a year, some twice a year, and some might have three seasons a year, the specifics, I''m not certain."


    "No problem, we can research it slowly."


    The People of Yatun had time, and the uncle had made quite a few preparations for this moment.


    "You said that you can pour out the crops you''ve eaten from the pouch, right?"


    After the uncle finished speaking, he rummaged around the house, then found some ckish powder, and Bailuo''s eyes lit up when he saw it: "Pepper powder!"


    "I understand!"


    Bailuo realized the essence of the uncle''s previous question.


    He was telling Bailuo that though the pouch could support the agriculture of the People of Yatun, it would take a long time.


    And before that, they must solve the fundamental problem of the People of Yatun ¡ª food shortage.


    A daily output of 100 kilograms would certainly prevent the People of Yatun from starving to death.


    But to have everyone grow strong and bring out the utmost potential of the Yatun Constitution, it was definitely not enough.


    Moreover, it would be extremely foolish to consume all the grains poured out every day.


    nting potatoes, sweet potatoes has nothing to do with how many seeds Bailuo pours out each day.


    It requires time.


    At least about half a year is needed before harvest can ur.


    So, what to do for this half year?


    Yatun needs a significant amount of resources to develop, and this is very important.


    The power of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch lies in building up momentum in preparation for a rapid release.


    So the uncle reminded Bailuo that they could pour out very valuable seeds and fruits to sell, then buy back grain with the money.


    Not just grain, but also iron for making weapons, and even more strategic resources.

 Chapter 15 - 13 Sea Outing Plan

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 13 Sea Outing n</h4>


    "Feiya brought this for me thest time she came back,"


    Uncle said, "The employer had no money, so he paid with this instead."


    "Is it equivalent to gold dust?"


    Bailuo naturally recognized what this ''pepper powder'' was.


    Simply put, it was an incredibly precious spice in this world.


    Just as ck pepper was in Bailuo''s previous life during the medieval times, the value of this pepper powder in this world was extremely simr to ck pepper.


    Bailuo could naturally produce ck pepper as well, but apletely new spice couldn''t be cashed in immediately, it would bring too many problems.


    So...


    Producing ck pepper that everyone was familiar with could avoid these issues.


    "Let me try and see if I can produce it."


    Bailuo took some with his finger and put it in his mouth, and indeed, it tasted very much like ck pepper.


    ck pepper itself doesn''t have much taste; the salty and spicy tastes are created by adding salt and chili pepper, but the scent of this seasoning was truly pleasant and refreshing.


    "I casually mentioned it to my senior sisterst time, and she really found me some pepper powder."


    "Speaking of which, Uncle, why didn''t you give it to me earlier?"


    "What do you think?"


    Uncle nced at Bailuo, "Were you really nning to eat it?"


    Sprinkling a mouthful of gold on roasted wild pig, Uncle must have gone mad.


    Bailuo didn''t have many hobbies, but enjoying good food was one of them.


    "Hehe."


    Bailuo chuckled, then thinking about the taste of pepper powder in his mind, he indeed felt the pouch in his palm getting heavier.


    Bailuo peered inside, and there they were, ck peppercorns that hadn''t yet been dried. He smiled, "Now, even if we wanted to, we couldn''t finish eating all of it."


    "Rustle rustle rustle."


    Pepper powder in this world is made from a nt called ''ck pepper.''


    Its fruit is very small, looking only half the size of green beans, which meets the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch''s requirement of ''fruits norger than the size of a thumb.''


    "Definitely ck pepper."


    Uncle picked up one from the basin and, with his experience, couldpletely judge the quality of these ck peppercorns, all of which were superb.


    Seeing so many ck peppercorns, these were equivalent to gold!


    "Each one is different."


    Gathering a handful of ck peppercorns, Bailuo inspected them carefully and noticed that although their sizes and coloring varied, they were all of excellent quality.


    He had spected before: where exactly did the seeds and fruits he producede from?


    Duplicates?


    This was the first time in Bailuo''s life that he tasted pepper powder.


    But the ck peppercorns he produced were not identical; each had subtle differences and were not exactly alike.


    Bailuo couldn''t understand the principle behind it, but fortunately, it wasn''t important, so Bailuo didn''t dwell on it.


    "How much can you produce at one time? Also 100 kilograms?"


    "Yes, no matter what I produce, the total weight is always 100 kilograms."


    That was the description in the ck Leather Book about the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    "Then let''s produce 10 kilograms of ck pepper first,"


    If all 10 kilograms of ck pepper were sold, even if it couldn''t be equivalent to 10 kilograms of gold, it would still be worth about 8 kilograms.


    If the People of Yatun were merchants, this would surely be a path to wealth.


    However, Bailuo saw Uncle''s expression did not rx with the appearance of the ck pepper; instead, it became more solemn.


    "Uncle?"


    "To possess a jade is a crime,"


    Uncle used the phrase Bailuo had created before, and used it aptly, "If we rashly sell this ck pepper, I''m afraid it will bring disaster upon us."


    The mountains where the People of Yatun lived were deep mountainous areas.


    There were no passages there, and one had to cross mountains and ridges. Horses could onlye in by traversing the perilously dense forests, which meant ordinary people couldn''t get in.


    In addition, the nearest towns to Yatun Vige are all under the rule of Count Thorn.


    The Iron Eagle King and the People of Yatun had a blood feud, and he had issued orders to hunt down the People of Yatun.


    Count Thorn himself didn''t care about the People of Yatun and perhaps didn''t even know what the People of Yatun were.


    But it''s easier to meddle with the King of Hell than with his little devils.


    Some of the gentry, rich businessmen, and local gangs in Thistle Province were always eyeing the bounty offered by Count Thorn.


    "So what do we do?"


    "Feiya will be back soon. When she does, we''ll cross the mountain to a town that''s farther away. Each of us selling a little can reduce the risk,"


    Uncle thought of a solution but voiced, "However, this isn''t a long-term n."


    "I still need to think about it," Uncle said. "Even though we have the miracle, it''s far from time to announce it. We need time."


    The people of Yatun are not all in the vige. For example, my martial sister, who spends most of her time outside the vige searching for the whereabouts of our people in Earl''s Territory and the Marquis Territory.


    "I had the children of the Baiying Family release the eagles earlier."


    The connection between Yatun Vige and the outside world depends on these Iron Eagles, specially refined by my uncle.


    The Baiying Family are formidable vanguards of Yatun Vige.


    They are siblings, the brother named Nors Whitehawk, who is now seventeen years old.


    Although young, Nors is the only teenager in the vige over fifteen years of age, apart from Bailuo.


    He is Bailuo''s junior and Uncle Saros''s proud disciple.


    Nors is highly skilled in martial arts, excels in spearfighting and solobat, and has admired Bailuo from a young age, knowing him thoroughly.


    His sister, Fiona White Eagle, is a year younger than Inya. She''s thirteen this year, and Uncle taught her to train hawks in the vige formunication and scouting.


    "I haven''t told Feiya about the miracle you''ve obtained."


    Uncle always acts with caution. He informed Isefia that there was a significant event in Yatun Vige, but he didn''t mention the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    But my martial sister is clever and alert, even if she can''t guess the matter of the miracle, she wouldy down her current tasks and rush back at the earliest opportunity.


    In this regard, both Uncle and Bailuo are confident.


    "As for now."


    Uncle said, "We maintain the status quo, the same as before."


    "The power of the pouch will need at least two to three years to truly manifest."


    "Then we..."


    Bailuo was about to ask if they should leave the current Yatun Vige for a better ce to develop.


    "Leave that to me," Uncle said to Bailuo. "I''ve traveled quite a bit outside in the past."


    "After the vige was raided by bandits years ago, I settled our people here partly to avoid the covetous eyes of the Miracle Lord and partly to prepare a retreat for our people."


    "A retreat?"


    "Sail away."


    Uncle said, "Yatun Vige is located in the Grey Rock Mountains, close to the southeastern coast. Just beyond lies the seaside city, ''Ancient City Xilu''en''."


    "As long as we can get the people from here across and then set sail."


    "That would be like a dragon entering the sea," Bailuo added to Uncle''s words. "The sky''s the limit!"


    "Exactly."


    Uncle had long be ustomed to Bailuo''s asional novel phrases.


    The sea is vast, but because of the sparsend and poption, the number of miracles is not significant.


    The people of Yatun, with their small poption, could develop anywhere at random.


    Compared to the continent, inds are more suitable for them.


    "You make a good point."


    After careful consideration, Bailuo found Uncle''s words to be true. Now that he had the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, instead of fighting to the death with the Iron Eagle Kingdom, it was better to strategically retreat first.


    Holding grains, they didn''t need to worry about food at all.


    "However, there are still many issues," Uncle said. "Fortunately, there''s no rush. We should wait for Feiya toe back before making a decision."


    "Hmm."


    Then, Bailuo continued to consult with Uncle on major matters.


    Uncle is very knowledgeable; he could answer all of Bailuo''s questions, which greatly enlightened Bailuo''s thought process.


    Before they knew it, dawn was breaking.


    "Let''s call it here, Uncle."


    Bailuo said, picking up the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch. With a smile, he added, "Next, we prepare breakfast for everyone."


    "Dad, big brother, what are you two doing here?"


    Inya''s voice happened toe through. They turned to look and saw the girl sniffing around as if searching for something. "I think I smell food. Didn''t you hide and eat something without me?"


    Uncle: "..."


    Bailuo: "..."


    "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    Inya was just joking. They doted on her the most. Anything delicious was always saved for her. They couldn''t possibly hide and eat without her. "I didn''t guess right, did I?"


    "..."


    "Uncle."


    After a moment of silence, Bailuo said to Uncle, "Yatun''s future is worrisome."


    "The girl is an exception. She belongs to the especially foolish kind."


    "Is that so? Then I''m relieved."


    The uncle and nephew''sment was lost on Inya. She was only thinking about breakfast. "What''s for breakfast today? I''m hungry."

 Chapter 16 - 14: New Miracles

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 14: New Miracles</h4>


    The morning at Yatun Vige was once again enveloped in joy.


    In the bubblingrge pot, yellow soybeans were being cooked, which was the breakfast Large Gold Coin had prepared for the People of Yatun for the next day¡ªsoybean soup with white rice.


    Having had porridgest night, Bailuo felt it was time for a change of taste today.


    Thus, he thought of the set-up from the breakfast shops of his previous life, such as soy milk, fried dough sticks, steamed buns...


    Well, none of those were avable yet.


    As a second choice, Bailuo used animal fat from the n as an ingredient and then poured out various spices from his pocket.


    The uncle had cooked before, and had quite a bit of experience and ideas about the process.


    He simply sniffed the spices by his nose and quickly picked out the right types and amounts from the pile, effortlessly eliminating the fishy smell that lingered on the fat.


    "So dad can cook after all!"


    "Mm, this is my first time finding out."


    "But it smells so good..."


    Bailuo knew he didn''t have this skill, so he left everything entirely to his uncle.


    Inya felt the same way, and the two sat behind the uncle, watching the elder meticulously prepare breakfast, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Gurgle."


    "Inya?"


    "It''s not me! It''s really not me this time!"


    The simple-minded girl Inya hastily made it clear that her stomach wasn''t the culprit, and Bailuo turned to see that, unbeknownst to them, the vigers had already gathered outside the fence of Bailuo''s yard.


    Nowadays, Bailuo had be the king the Yatun n wanted to serve.


    His status was no longer the same, so even kids like Miya, Shuster, and others who had previously been close to him did not dare to step into the yard unless Bailuo permitted it.


    "Everybody, pleasee in, and then find..."


    Bailuo realized his home absolutely could not provide seventy-five chairs, "Find a dry patch of grass to sit on, breakfast will be ready soon."


    "Gurgle."


    The sound of swallowing saliva rose and fell.


    The People of Yatun really had never seen much of the world, even a bowl of soybean soup could make them yearn.


    ¡¤


    "Crackle."


    In the dim forest, the only source of light was the campfire, flickering and crackling in the wind.


    "Caw."


    The cry of a hawk echoed nearby, as a woman who had been resting with her eyes closed opened them.


    She had long silver hair and wore a grayish white coat over her knight''s armor¡ªit was Bailuo''s sis-disciple, Isefia Vivian.


    Isefia raised her hand, allowing the White Eagle in the sky tond on her arm, and then she took off the small animal skin scroll that was tied on it.


    [Something good has happened in the n,e back quickly]


    "Something good?"


    The sis-disciple took out a white stone the size of a soybean from her backpack, amon riverbed stone that could be found in the river at Yatun Vige.


    "I''ve received it, take it back."


    The sis-disciple fed the White Eagle some jerky, then let it take flight.


    The white stone was a secret sign of the People of Yatun, meaning "I''m safe now, I''ve received your message, don''t worry, I wille back."


    "Gurgle..."


    Suddenly, the low growl of a wild beast entered the sis-disciple''s ears.


    In the moonlight, a faint blue glow flickered in the darkness, with pitch-ck fur like a demon crawling out from the shadows and the abyss.


    These were a kind of monster known as Wilderness ck Wolves. They stood about one meter tall, with sturdy limbs and sharp fangs, and were extremely dangerous due to their tendency to appear in packs.


    "Twenty heads."


    The sis-disciple nced quickly and judged the number of ck Wolves.


    She tossed the animal skin scroll into the fire pit, then, as if she hadn''t seen the creatures, began to pack up her belongings,pletely ignoring them.


    One should know, encountering twenty Wilderness ck Wolves in the wild would require a 50-man mercenary troop to suffer quite a few casualties to repel them.


    "Roar!"


    The indifference of the sis-disciple''s back had thoroughly enraged the Wilderness ck Wolves present.


    At the same time, this also became their best opportunity tounch an attack.


    "Puff!"


    With the attack of the first ck Wolf under the moonlight, a huge wolf''s head was thrown into the air.


    One person, wielding a Cross Knight Sword, moved among the dozens ofrge Wilderness ck Wolves, leaving behind only blood and the sky filled with mournful howls.


    "No chance to carry away."


    Four ck Wolves had run away, and they mighte back for revenge, but the sis-disciple was not concerned.


    Her worry was that she had killed so many Wilderness ck Wolves but had no time to skin them and bring them back for the nspeople, leaving them there was a waste.


    "Forget it."


    There was something urgent in the vige, and the sis-disciple had to return.


    As for the ck Wolves...


    When the People of Yatun are abroad, the basic principle is to keep a low profile, not to cause trouble. Showing extraordinary abilities at times might also invite trouble.


    "This area has basically been marked by someone."


    The sis-disciple didn''t just stick to one ce; to exchange more goods for the People of Yatun, she had to keep moving from one area to another.


    Once someone recognized her, the sis-disciple would immediately depart, never dragging her feet.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Isefia doing this.


    Before Bailuo was injured, he was actually taking turns with his sis-disciple.


    Either he or Isefia Vivian always stayed at Yatun Vige, always ready to protect their homnd and nspeople.


    "Is it here?"


    The day after Isefia Vivian left, a group of men on horseback, with numerous hunting dogs, traced their way to this forest.


    "This is..."


    They saw a field of ck Wolf corpses: "All killed with a single strike, it''s those people, no doubt."


    "Damn, they ran so fast!"


    "Keep chasing!"


    "But, venturing any deeper, we''ll be in the depths of the forest," one voice expressed its unease. "There are monsters inside, we..."


    "Idiots!" the leader of the mercenary group roared, "If she could get in, why can''t we? Catching her is worth a whole 10 Gold Lions!"


    The Gold Lion is the main currency circting in Iron Eagle and surrounding kingdoms, along with Silver Serpent, Large Gold Coin, Small Gold Coin, Large Silver Coin, Small Silver Coin, Large Copper Coin, Small Copper Coin.


    1 Gold Coin is equal to 10 Large Silver Coins, and 1 Small Silver Coin to 100 Copper Coins


    That is, 1 Large Gold Coin = 10 Small Gold Coins = 100 Large Silver Coins = 1,000 Small Silver Coins = 10,000 Large Copper Coins = 100,000 Small Copper Coins.


    And the purchasing power of a Small Copper Coin is about the same as a yuan from Bailuo''s former life.


    So, 1 Large Gold Coin is equivalent to 100,000 yuan from Bailuo''s former life.


    The Gold Lion and Silver Serpent are gold and silver cakes respectively, worth five times that of a Large Gold Coin and a Silver Coin.


    Thus, 10 Gold Lions equate to a total of 50 Large Gold Coins.


    That would be a whole 5 million in the previous life.


    5 million to buy a person is definitely a considerable deal for an average mercenary group.


    "Ahh!!"


    "Save me, save me!"


    A group of people crashed deep into the forest, yet they did not realize that they had already been detected by the senior sister.


    She chose not to engage them in directbat but intentionally left traces to lure them deeper until they ultimately perished under the ws and fangs of wild beasts, with no remains left.


    "Sizzle sizzle sizzle."


    Pristine white tofu slid from the edge of the pot, and as it fried in the soy oil it turned golden and crispy, emitting a tantalizing aroma.


    It had been seven days since Bailuo found the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    The physical constitution of the People of Yatun is astonishing; even Bailuo, with his injuries, took only half a month to recover from what would take an ordinary person three to four months.


    Now, not only could Bailuo move freely, but he had also reached his peak strength.


    "Oh~~~"


    Miya, Shuster, Abadun, and the other children were all staring eagerly at the tofu frying in the oil, watching it slowly turn golden brown.


    They treated the process of frying tofu as an unprecedented show, eximing continuously.


    This was normal, for Yatun Vige used to be so poor that they couldn''t afford to use so much oil for frying food.


    "It smells so good."


    "What is this? It looks delicious."


    "Even though I''ve just had lunch, I''m hungry again. What should I do?"


    "......"


    The staple food of the People of Yatun is bread, they hardly ever eat dishes with oil.


    Oil is not cheap in this world, and using it like Bailuo, pouring a whole pot, was an extravagance that made people want to p him.


    The reason he could be so extravagant was that two days ago, Bailuo poured out 100 kilograms of soybeans.


    Consequently, Uncle led everyone to press oil,pletely solving Yatun''s problem with oil.


    At the same time, Bailuo had them build a stone mill to grind soy milk and make tofu.


    These were things Bailuo actually didn''t know how to do.


    But Uncle did! Bailuo merely shared his ideas with Uncle, who instantly understood and then addressed all the challenges.


    Bailuo didn''t know how to press oil?


    No problem, Uncle had experience pressing other nt oils before.


    Bailuo didn''t know how to construct a stone mill?


    No problem, Uncle figured it out after a little thought...


    Bailuo wasn''t sure how tofu was made?


    No problem, it only took Uncle one night to grasp the key aspects and by the second day, he produced tofu with impable quality and texture.


    Additionally, Uncle figured out how to nt sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    Sweet potatoes need to be grown from sprouts first, then nted.


    As for potato seeds, without waiting for Bailuo to exin in detail, Uncle said that such a crop is not suitable for seed cultivation.


    ''Are sweet potatoes supposed to be nted using the roots?''


    Bailuo wasn''t sure how Uncle knew, but he was correct; tubers are indeed the right way to cultivate potatoes.


    That''s okay though, seeds can work too, albeit with a low yield and inferior varieties.


    Soter on, they just need to select quality potatoes, cut them into pieces, and rent them.


    "The deep-fried tofu is ready."


    Bailuo, smiling, said an anachronistic joke from his former life: "Although it doesn''t glow, it''s still one of my proud creations."


    "Come on, everyone try it, there''s enough for all, one piece per person."


    Bailuo, like a gentle big brother, served each child a piece of golden, crispy tofu, then sprinkled on some salt and added hot sauce.


    This hot sauce was made from tiny heaven-facing chili peppers.


    Despite being fruit, heaven-facing chili peppers could be obtained because they don''t exceed the size of a thumb.


    Also, don''t ask how the chili sauce was made.


    Uncle has already started researching soy sauce; is mere hot sauce that difficult?


    "I want some too, I want some too!"


    Inya, although a grown young woman, mixed right in with the children, without the slightest self-awareness of being an elder sister.


    "Rustle rustle."


    Suddenly, Bailuo heard the sound of pages turning. He paused, then immediately said to Inya, "Inya, you handle distributing the tofu, I have something to take care of."


    "Oh!"


    Inya happily took the two long chopsticks from Bailuo''s hand, proudly telling the children, "Now, General Inyamands these pieces of tofu. If you want some, call me ''General Inya''!"


    Bailuo was already used to Inya''s childishness, so he focused his attention.


    In the next moment, the ck Leather Book reappeared in his mind.


    It was now open, and on the second page, which had previously been nk, a new riddle, a new map, and a new countdown appeared before his eyes.


    "The second miracle," Bailuo felt a mix of anticipation and excitement: "ising!"

 Chapter 17 - 15 Let Her Ride You Home

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 15 Let Her Ride You Home</h4>


    [She stepped out from her mother''s fresh blood, walked across the battlefield, traveled through the skies; if you asked her what is the fastest thing, she would answer you¡ªfreedom.]


    [6 days 23 hours 57 seconds]


    [Direction: East by south 3¡ã]


    "It''s here!"


    "It''s really here!"


    Bailuo had spected before that the ck Leather Book was a miracle for finding miracles, and its number of pages indicated that it was not just able to find a single miracle.


    However, this was only a guess; Bailuo had no evidence.


    Now, Bailuo could confirm, "The second miracle."


    "That way?"


    Bailuo looked towards the southeast direction, towards the undting mountain ranges that led to the Ancient City Xilu''en by the sea.


    His uncle once said that Xilu''en was a city developed and built by the ancestors of Yatun.


    Unfortunately, it no longer belonged to the People of Yatun.


    "I have something to do, going into the mountains," Bailuo said to Inya, "You take care of everyone''s lunch. I might note back to eat."


    "Oh."


    Inya patted her chest and said, "Leave it to me!"


    The straightforward Iron Simpleton''s biggest dream was to be the big sister head of the vige.


    In the past, with her senior sister around, Inya never had the chance, but today she finally got her wish.


    "Then I''m off."


    Now that his injuries had healed, Bailuo naturally didn''t need to worry about dangers in the mountains.


    An ambush by a wild boar in the past made Bailuo all the more cautious; he had learned from the setback and would no longer becent or insist on tussling with an enemy.


    When it was time to run, Bailuo would not hesitate to execute a strategic retreat.


    "Sword, axe, and shield."


    The sword and axe were handcrafted by his uncle, while the shield was made from ancient ironwood and was exceptionally hard.


    In these times, weapons were not easy to purchase and were extremely expensive. The People of Yatun had no choice but to buy raw iron and forge their own weapons.


    "This should be enough."


    Bailuo hung the knight''s sword and short axe at his waist, and strapped the bow and arrows and shield to his back, fully armed as he entered the forest, heading in the direction indicated by the ck Leather Book.


    On his journey, Bailuo did encounter a group of wild beasts.


    He did not hunt them, and they did not attack him; they each kept to their own rationality, perhaps even the beasts knew that this human was not to be trifiled with.


    In fact, most wild beasts in this world possessed a certain level of intelligence.


    Not high, but barelyparable to the dogs kept by people in Bailuo''s previous world.


    Only those creatures ssified as monsters were so ferocious.


    Very few could exin clearly the origins of monsters, because their types were too diverse.


    But ever since Bailuo became aware of the existence of miracles, his uncle also brought out information he had been investigating for many years: "Monsters are likely descendants of Miracle Creatures, having reproduced for hundreds, if not thousands of generations. Their bloodlines may be diluted, but they still retain a certain power."


    They might not be able to use magical powers, yet they are immensely strong and impervious to swords and spears¡ªthis was not umon.


    The Silver Mane that Bailuo had previously faced had only its eyes as a weak point. Everywhere else on its body, Bailuo could only inflict damage with blunt weapons.


    "Huff~~"


    After scaling ridges and traversing mountains for roughly more than six hours, even Bailuo was starting to feel tired.


    He found a small mountain stream and, after careful observation, quickly refilled his water container.


    "How long is it going to take to get there? Is it that far?"


    Bailuo drank water inrge gulps. He wasn''t feeling the hardship, as he had encountered ten times tougher situations when hunting with his uncle in the past.


    But what he found speechless was that the ck Leather Book did not indicate the approximate distance.


    It only provided direction. Was he expected to walk to the seaside and set out to sea?


    You cannot go on without end!


    "Let''s walk for one day."


    Bailuo set a timeframe for himself. He brought the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, so he wasn''t short of food. Pouring out some dates was enough to replenish his energy.


    Furthermore, the ability of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was not limited to a single day.


    If he didn''t finish pouring out the contents the previous day, it would umte to the next day.


    This was a hidden setting Bailuo discovered one day when he poured out 95 kilograms and the next day he poured out 105 kilograms of food.


    Therefore, even if Bailuo didn''t use the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch for several days, there would be no waste.


    However, Bailuo was worried that the People of Yatun would be anxious about his sudden departure.


    Luckily, he had been marking his trail all along. Upon seeing the marks, everyone would know about his whereabouts and safety.


    So, Bailuo continued on his way.


    He quickened his pace, surmounting one hill after another, until he realized he hade across a green, valley-like in along the river''s edge.


    Checking the time, after having slept for around four hours during the journey, the sun was already up.


    "This ce seems to be..."


    Bailuo observed the situation in this area, and looking off into the distance, he could already discern signs of human habitation.


    "I seem to have directly run to the south side."


    The People of Yatun were in a peculiar situation, being under the attention of the Miracle Lord.


    For years, his uncle had tried his best to conceal the tracks of the People of Yatun, not daring to expose them easily.


    Thus, it was rare for the People of Yatun to live together with other tribes.


    In beautiful valley areas like this, the People of Yatun dared not approach too closely, for herey the ancestral abodes inhabited by certain people for generations.


    As outsiders, if the People of Yatun intruded rashly, they would surely face rejection and envy, which would then lead to disasters.


    "Hmm?"


    Bailuo furrowed his brow; he had been paying close attention to the needle on the ck Leather Book and noticed it had shifted slightly.


    "It moved!"


    The shift in the needle indicated that the target was moving, also meaning that the other party was not far from him.


    "Am I finally going to find it?"


    "What could it be?"


    "If it''s moving, could it be some kind of creature?"


    Bailuo looked around, and soon, he noticed a small white horse in the distance, running towards the forest beside Bailuo.

 Chapter 18 - 15 Let Her Ride You Home_2

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 15 Let Her Ride You Home_2</h4>


    "A horse?"


    The other party was quite fast. Standing on high ground, Bailuo discovered that the pointer was indeed pointing directly at it.


    The distance between them was about seven or eight miles. The white horse had already reached the edge of the valley and then burst into the forest.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    "Wooo~~~"


    Just as Bailuo was about to head over, a wolf howl made Bailuo quicken his pace, "That sound, it''s the forest wolves that are unique to the south!"


    "And there''s more than one."


    Realizing that the white horse was in danger, Bailuo immediately leaped from rock to rock, dashing toward it.


    In the forest, a white horse was surrounded by six or seven forest wolves.


    Two forest wolves each bit onto one of its front and back legs, while another wolf continuously lunged at its neck but was alertly dodged.


    "Roar!"


    The forest wolf lunged, its forelimbsnding on the back of the white horse, its immense force as if it wanted to press it to the ground.


    The white horse seemed to realize that once it fell, there would be no chance of escape, only a dead end ahead.


    Therefore, it struggled desperately, and enduring the severe pain, its hind legs kicked fiercely, trying to shake off the forest wolf.


    "Huff."


    Two sharp axes flew through the air,nding precisely on the necks of two of the forest wolves.


    "Wooo!"


    The sudden attack disrupted the rhythm of the wolves, which in great panic, gave up on the white horse and turned towards a certain direction, baring their teeth and growling softly.


    "Finally caught up."


    Bailuo did not take these forest wolves seriously.


    They were not any formidable monsters, just wild beasts.


    "Scram."


    Bailuo unslung his bow and arrows and shot out in rapid session. In just an encounter, he had killed four forest wolves, with only one escaping in a panic.


    "..."


    Bailuo wanted to pursue, knowing that wolves, creatures that hold grudges, are likely toe back for revenge.


    But looking at the ground covered in blood, and the white horse now lying in pain, he put away his weapon and cautiously approached it.


    "Hmm?"


    Bailuo was somewhat surprised, as the white horse did not show any wariness.


    This meant it was not a wild horse, but very likely someone''s domesticated animal.


    Only a horse ustomed to humans would be so calm and not view humans as enemies.


    After all, in this world, humans hardly ever eat horse meat.


    Horses are an important strategic resource, being suitable for travel,bat, or tilling the fields, so they are extremely expensive.


    Even if a wild horse is encountered in the wilderness, humans would only capture it, not kill it.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    Bailuo didn''t know if it could understand, but he still approached with care.


    At the same time, Bailuo nced at the ck Leather Book.


    Indeed, the text on it had changed.


    [You have found her, but she does not belong to you, so what to do? Perhaps you should try to heal her.]


    "Heal her?"


    When Bailuo set out, he naturally brought along bandages, which he now took out. He fetched some clean water and carefully cleaned the white horse''s wounded areas.


    During this process, Bailuo also noticed its gender; it was a mare.


    "Strong girl."


    Throughout the process, the mare docilely epted Bailuo''s treatment without any resistance.


    Clearly, the Miracle Power was already taking effect.


    ''Mostly superficial wounds, but the back leg was injured down to the bone; it''ll probably take some time to recover and won''t be able to walk for a while.''


    "Hiss~~"


    The mare was intelligent enough to know that Bailuo had saved her and was now rubbing her head against Bailuo''s body as a gesture of closeness and gratitude.


    "This step should be done, what''s next?"


    Bailuo looked at the ck Leather Book again, but the next sentencepletely stunned him and left him dumbfounded.


    "Damn! Are you kidding me?"


    [She does not like to be ridden, hence she escaped her shackles.]


    [But she is a grateful girl, so why not show her what fairness is? Since you want to ride her, let her ride you home instead.]


    ```


    "..."


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    Bailuo examined the white horse, which wasn''t very robust and looked quite young, probably just over a year old, about as tall as Bailuo.


    Uncle had taught Bailuo how to judge horses, and Bailuo could tell that, given the breed of the white horse, it could grow over two meters tall and weigh more than 900 kilograms when fully grown.


    But even though it wasn''t fully grown, it wasn''t small at all!


    It must weigh at least five hundred kilograms!


    "Brother! I call you brother!"


    Bailuo muttered to the ck Leather Book, "You want me to carry a five-hundred-kilogram horse over mountains and ridges, are you trying to kill me?"


    What kind of international joke is this, has he gone mad?


    A person carrying a 500-kilogram horse, just this task alone would almost be the end of the entire Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    Who could do that?


    You should know that a bag of rice only weighs 18 kilograms, 500 kilograms is nearly 30 bags of rice!


    And the distance from here to Yatun Vige is, at the very least, across twenty mountains.


    The road is rugged and winding, with countless jackals, tigers, and leopards lurking, danger lurking at every turn.


    "This task isn''t on the same level as the pocket''s, is it."


    "Speaking of which."


    "Whose business have I cut into?


    Bailuo looked outside the forest, there might be a horse farm nearby where the white horse had escaped from: "If that ce is considered the destination, carrying her back is just a few kilometers away."


    "That''s too easy."


    These were words that Bailuo said that would make countless ordinary people curse.


    Bailuo was a person of Yatun, a mere five hundred kilograms was naturally something he could carry.


    But the difficult part was, carrying such arge horse, how was he going to return?


    Compared to taking the valley route to Yatun Vige, for Bailuo, it truly was the difference between easy mode and hell mode.


    But Bailuo had no choice.


    The attainment of a miracle was definitely not easy.


    Expecting to easily obtain something like the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was nothing but a pipe dream.


    Compared to those who have no way to yearn for strength, Bailuo was already infinitely better off.


    At least he knew what he had to do.


    All he needed was to put in sweat and effort.


    "I hope your Miracle Power is somewhat effective."


    Bailuo made up his mind, he was determined to obtain this miracle, no matter how hard it was, he had to try.


    Before admitting defeat, Bailuo would never give up lightly.


    "Come on, good girl, don''t fuss, I''ll take you home."


    As he spoke, Bailuo lifted the white horse, startling the young mare as no one had ever done this to her before.


    They had seen it, for sure.


    asionally some hunters would carry wild boars like this.


    "Hiss~~"


    The young mare was terrified, fearing Bailuo wanted to ughter her, and so she emitted frightened neighs.


    "Don''t move, don''t move! I''m not going to eat you!"


    Bailuo didn''t care whether she understood, but he exined anyway.


    Seeing the young mare gradually calm down, Bailuo breathed a sigh of relief, then steadily walked away on the road he hade from.


    [Then let her ride you home]


    This sentence had not changed, indicating that Bailuo had notpleted the task: "Really have to carry it back?"


    "Alright then."


    Bailuo took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and made a decision: "I''ll carry it!"


    Before long, a group of people arrived at the spot, they noticed the bloodstains on the ground.


    "Was it eaten by wolves?"


    The young mare wasn''t any rare breed, she was just a very ordinary domestic horse, and to enter the mountains for a horse, especially one that was wounded and had almost a one-in-ten chance of surviving, simply wasn''t worth it.


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    The leader turned his horse around, unwilling to take the risk, and the others naturally didn''t care either.


    After all, it wasn''t their horse.


    ```

 Chapter 19 - 16 Sherri

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 16 Sherri</h4>


    Sherri was a very ordinary little white mare without a name.


    As for the name Sherri, it was given to her by that strange new owner who had just rescued her from the threat of starving wolves.


    Um, he really was an odd person.


    "Hiss~~"


    "Seems like you like the name too."


    Bailuo stroked the little mare''s neck, finding that although Sherri was not particrly good-looking, she was exceptionally smart; she seemed to truly understand what he was saying.


    "My name is Bailuo."


    Bailuo didn''t care about Sherri''s origins, nor did he want to inquire.


    In his view, since he had saved Sherri, who should have died, as long as Sherri did not object, then she was Bailuo''s horse.


    "Would you like toe with me? I will take care of you."


    Bailuo poured out many soybeans, corn kernels, and small tomatoes from his pocket, then let Sherri taste them one by one.


    ''Delicious!''


    After chewing a few soybeans, Sherri, who had been indifferent to food, suddenly lit up.


    ''What is this? So tasty!!''


    The corn was incredibly sweet and crisply textured, and the small tomatoes that followed struck Sherri''s taste buds even more, their tangy vor making her happily neigh repeatedly.


    "You are agreeing, right?"


    Faced with the temptation of delicious food, Sherri had no resistance and was immediately won over by Bailuo.


    "Good girl, you''ve got taste."


    "Follow me, master, and you''ll eat and drink the best from now on."


    "Hiss~~~"


    Bailuo''s words made Sherri very curious, yet inexplicably pleased.


    Sherri was smart and full of vitality; she possessed a level of wisdom far beyond that of the average horse, not quite human but akin to that of a six or seven-year-old child.


    She could not speak, but she could understand humannguage and grasp most of its meanings.


    The owner of the horse farm had not paid attention to Sherri, so he was unaware of her abilities and treated her as an ordinary white horse, raising and selling her as such.


    There, today a group of horse traders arrived in town, intending to buy twenty horses.


    Sherri was selected, but she broke free from the ropes and ran out.


    "The moment I saw you, I knew you weren''t an ordinary horse."


    Bailuo said, "You don''t want to be ridden by others, so you can rest assured, I will never ride you without your consent."


    Naturally, Bailuo knew nothing of Sherri''s past.


    But he could deduce, couldn''t he?


    Who hasn''t watched a few episodes of Conan, right?


    The text on the ck Leather Book was clearly hinting exactly that to Bailuo.


    Sherri didn''t like being ridden, and to earn her approval, one had to do something subversive.


    Like, carrying her home on his back!


    "Hiss~~"


    It was the first time someone had spoken to Sherri this way.


    Sherri was spirited, and her impression of Bailuo went from one of gratitude for saving her life to the excitement of finding a kindred spirit.


    This human, understood her!


    "Is this positionfortable for you?"


    Bailuo did not treat Sherri like an ordinary horse; she was a miracle, though he did not know what kind of miracle, but it was definitely not trivial.


    "Hiss!"


    Bailuo''s shoulders were not particrly broad, so he had to maintain his bnce as best as he could, so as not to make Sherri ufortable on his back.


    "If it''sfortable, then let''s set out."


    Bailuo took big steps forward, not too fast but not slow either.


    His stride was steady, allowing him to walk over both uphill and downhill as if it were t ground.


    "Huff~~"


    That was the sound of Bailuo''s breath as he climbed over the first mountain.


    "Huff huff~ huff huff~~"


    That was the sound of Bailuo''s breath as he climbed over the second mountain.


    "Heave~~~ heave~~~"


    That was the sound of Bailuo''s breath as he climbed over the third mountain.


    "......."


    That was Bailuo''s sound as he climbed over the fourth mountain.


    Uh, why can''t we hear any breathing?


    "I can''t do it, I really can''t do it anymore."


    By the stream, Bailuoy on the ground, his chest heaving, his mouth filled with a strong taste of blood.


    Even with Bailuo''s physical fitness, carrying a 500-kilogram horse across four mountains brought him to his limit.


    "!!"


    To the side, Sherri knelt on the ground.


    She watched Bailuo as he rested, as if she were looking at a monster.


    It wasn''t that Sherri''s stamina was inferior to Bailuo''s, but rather, being a human, he waspletely different from her, a horse.


    Just like how Sherri couldn''t possibly carry five horses on her back and still climb over mountains.


    Not to mention, along the way, Bailuo and she encountered numerous beast attacks.


    Every time danger approached, Bailuo would quickly set her down and then protect her while fighting with the beasts.


    There were many beasts Sherri had never seen before; just from the aura emanating from them, she could feel the terror, thinking that any one of them could have easily made a snack out of her.


    Though Sherri was a mare, she had pride in her subconscious.


    All horses have their own temperaments, the more exceptional their ability, the fiercer their nature.


    However, Bailuo, he truly conquered Sherri.


    Even she, who prided herself on being different and more intelligent than all the other horses, was feeling admiration and submission at this moment.


    If her master was Bailuo, being ridden by such a powerful person, Sherri felt no humiliation but took pride in it instead.


    "Hiss~~"


    Sherri called out to Bailuo.


    Owing to his life-saving grace and his immense strength, Sherri truly recognized him as her master and even started to worry about his condition.


    "I''m alright."


    Bailuo had learned about equine knowledge from his uncle, knowing that she was concerned for him: "My home is about sixteen mountains away from here."


    "It''s no big deal, just sixteen mountains. Don''t worry, at most in four days, I''ll definitely carry you back."


    Sixteen mountains!!!!!!


    Sherri waspletely stunned.


    What on earth was up with this human, no, this new master?


    Was he out of his mind?


    "Hiss!"


    Sherri felt she should bear the pain and stand up to show him that she was capable of walking.


    "Don''t!"


    "Don''t you dare!!!"


    Bailuo was terrified, watching the text on the ck Leather Book, preventing Sherri from getting up.


    "I''ll carry you! Wherever you want to go, I''ll carry you there!"


    Bailuo didn''t know how this task was determined; if Sherri took a single step and that meant immediate failure, Bailuo would surely be distraught.


    "......."


    Sherri, with no choice, obedientlyy back down under Bailuo''s soothing.


    She may have moved a little, but there was no change in the task on the ck Leather Book. Bailuo could only assume he could continue.

 Chapter 20 - 17 Miracle Creature

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 17 Miracle Creature</h4>


    "Let''s eat something first,"


    By now, it waste, and Bailuo could not possibly grope his way forward in the dark.


    If it were only him, it might have been alright, but with Sherri added to the equation, given his current physical strength, he truly feared he wouldn''t be able to hold up.


    "Then rest for the night, and we''ll continue our journey tomorrow,"


    And so, Bailuo, following the hints given in the ck Leather Book, carried Sherri for another day.


    "Brother Bailuo, what are you doing?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Bailuo immediately raised his head and saw Jiera from the Lulin Family and Nors from the Baiying Family looking at him with extremely odd expressions.


    "Boss, what''s this? Let me, let me help you, I''ll..."


    Nors hurriedly tossed his long spear to Jiera, started to undo his coat to help Bailuo but was stopped by his shout.


    "Don''t help! No one help!"


    "Just help me clear out the wild beasts around us, don''t let them interfere with me,"


    Bailuo had confidence that he could bring Sherri back, firstly because he believed in his own physical strength.


    The second reasony in the markers he had left behind.


    Having not returned for several days, his uncle would definitely send people to search along the trail he had marked, and just as Bailuo expected, Nors and Jiera found him.


    This also meant that Bailuo waspletely safe.


    With the two of them there, unless it was a Silver Mane-level monster, there was almost no chance anything could approach Bailuo.


    "So, why carry a horse on your back?"


    Jiera looked towards Nors in confusion, and the young man was just as puzzled: "I don''t know either, but where did the boss get a horse from?"


    Bailuo had suddenly left and returned carrying a white horse on his back.


    This bizarre scene left them both utterly baffled.


    Had they missed an episode, or an entire season?


    Why did it feel like there was a missing link, a gap that couldn''t be connected?


    "Huff puff~ Huff puff~~"


    Bailuo, gasping for breath, said, "All you need to know is that I am working hard for the future of our vige."


    Bailuo couldn''t exin, was he supposed to say that Sherri was a miracle, and she was undertaking the task to awaken the Miracle Power?


    To carry a horse and climb over 20 mountains.


    It was utterly baffling!


    Would a normal person do such a thing?


    This was no longer a matter of winning the lottery; even if someone wanted to do it, they simply could not.


    "This..."


    "What should we do?"


    Both of them now acknowledged Bailuo as their leader, having sworn loyalty, so naturally, they did not dare to question his decision.


    "Jiera,"


    Bailuomanded, "You go up into the trees, stand at a high point, and shoot the prey from a distance."


    "Nors," Bailuo continued, "Use the White Eagle to scout the surroundings and then go ahead to clear the way for me!"


    "Yes!"


    "At yourmand!"


    Bailuo''s calm orders provided them with a backbone.


    Jiera excelled in long-range attacks, and within her n, aside from her older martial sister and Bailuo, no one could match her.


    Nors'' strength was extraordinary as well; even if he ventured alone into the deep mountains, he could return safely.


    With Bailuo''smand, the three formed a team, which directly lowered the difficulty of the task in the ck Leather Book to ordinary level.


    What Bailuo needed to do next was simply to carry Sherri back home.


    Was that difficult?


    Difficult!


    But Bailuo could endure it!!


    "Good girl, you really need to pull through for me."


    Without the nuisance of wild beasts, Bailuo''s return trip sped up significantly.


    Nors sent the hawk back with a message of safety to the uncle and the nspeople. Thus, after another two days, Bailuo finally brought Sherri back home.


    "Haa~~ Huff~~~"


    Bailuo slumped on the steps in front of the door, staring nkly at the floating clouds in the sky, physically and mentally exhausted.


    But effort always yields rewards.


    [???]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Lower Tier


    Category: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Northbound Land


    Ability: Unawakened


    Method of Contract: Heal its injuries and personally carry it back home before the Miracle Power fades away


    Method of Awakening: Unknown


    [She has truly acknowledged her master. You have gained her, and she will only belong to you]


    [But her power has not yet awakened, so for the next step, please take good care of her until the day her injuries have healed]


    The text on the ck Leather Book had changed, and the countdown had disappeared.


    This meant that another part of Sherri''s task had beenpleted.


    As Bailuo breathed a sigh of relief, it was also the first time he understood that obtaining some miracles was not an easy feat.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, Bailuo felt no real sense of achievement in acquiring it.


    But for Sherri, Bailuo spent five days and five nights, only toplete a part of the task; hence he truly anticipated the day he would reap the miracle, very much so.


    ''She has already acknowledged her master.''


    ''I have gained her, and she only belongs to me.''


    ''But her power has not yet awakened, so there is one final step, right?''


    Bailuo could feel the connection he had with Sherri, and they had alreadypleted the miracle''s bond of ownership in the unknown.


    However, Sherri''s power had not been awakened.


    If he did not know the method of awakening, even if Bailuo had gained Sherri, she could only remain an ordinary horse until death.


    Only when the Miracle Power within Sherri awakened could she truly be a Miracle Creature.


    ''Wait until the injuries have healed...''


    Bailuo understood that thest step of Sherri''s task would need to wait until she was able to run freely to be triggered.


    With that in mind, Bailuo was not in a hurry.


    Sherri had already acknowledged her master, and aside from Bailuo, no one else couldplete thest step.


    "You rest well."


    Bailuo let Sherri into the shed that his uncle had specially built.


    Two days earlier, Bailuo had informed his uncle through the White Eagle to build a stable next to their home.


    The People of Yatun worked energetically and finished the job in just one day.


    "What would you like to eat, some small tomatoes and corn?"


    Bailuo already knew Sherri''s taste; she liked sour and sweet, so she especially favored tomatoes and corn.

 Chapter 21 - 17 Miracle Creature_2

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 17 Miracle Creature_2</h4>


    Towards Sherri, Bailuo was especially kind.


    Especially now that the two had formed a Miracle Contract, Sherri could feel in the darkness the significance that Bailuo held for her.


    He was her master, the one and only, the king that she would need to follow for life.


    "When I have radishes in the future, I''ll let you taste this favorite delicacy of horses."


    Bailuo knew that Sherri could understand his words, so hemunicated with her as one would with a child.


    "Brother, are you alright?"


    Inya ran up to Bailuo and said, "Everyone in the vige is talking, they say you carried a horse back, is that true or false?"


    "Oh! There really is a horse!"


    Inya came out of the stable, she had seen Sherri, but Sherri was very shy and wouldn''t let Inya get near.


    The girl felt a bit disappointed, but quickly perked up again.


    "Woosh woosh woosh."


    Bailuo was in the yard, pouring out crops.


    The old uncle stood by, observing the amount he poured out, then directing him what to pour next and how much more was needed for bnce.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch had umted five whole days'' worth of food, which was now being poured out all at once: 500 kilograms of crops, truly piling up like a mountain.


    "What''s the deal with that horse?"


    The old uncle asked about Sherri''s story, and Bailuo said, "Felt a connection, so I carried her back."


    "Carrying a horse and climbing over twenty mountains, tsk tsk tsk..."


    Amazed that young people really know how to have fun, the old uncle lit up a cigarette and then said, "Feiya is back."


    "Huh?!"


    Bailuo quickly got up: "The senior sister is back?"


    "She came backst night."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    Bailuo hurriedly asked, "Where is she?"


    "In the kitchen."


    Bailuo looked towards the kitchen in surprise; his was truly a case of not seeing what was right under his nose, having rested for half a day and only then realizing there was a fourth person at home.


    Bailuo: I must have been too tired and entered Sage mode.


    "I''ll go over now!"


    Upon hearing that his senior sister was back, Bailuo, despite the soreness in his legs, got up quickly and stepped briskly into the kitchen.


    Watching Bailuo''s retreating figure, the old uncle sighed, "Youth, it''s really good..."


    "Little tomatoes, so sour and delicious."


    Looking at Inya, who was eating tomatoes, the old uncle felt a mix of frustration and pride, thinking how these two, born of the same parents, could be so different?


    "Sigh~~"


    The old uncle sighed; he didn''t care for these matters anymore, he would leave it to fate.


    "Senior sister!"


    The Bai Luo family''s kitchen was small, filled to the brim with firewood.


    Isefia, with her back to Bailuo, stood in front of the stove, her silver hair tied into a ponytail, and apron tied around her waist, her everyday dress recing the striking knight outfit. Not only did it not detract from her elegance, it added a touch of approachability.


    Unfortunately, the senior sister wasn''t one to y the nurturing big sister role.


    Isefia''s nature was too cool. Even the children in the vige rarely yed with her.


    It wasn''t fear but respect and admiration.


    In this regard, Inya was doing better than her sister, as she was the vige''s delight, beloved by everyone.


    "Is Xiao Luo back?"


    Isefia turned around and upon seeing Bailuo, the coldness on her face immediately melted away, revealing a smile.


    The gentleness of the senior sister only blossomed in front of Bailuo.


    And only when facing Bailuo did she seem more like a woman than a powerful Female Martial God.


    "I''m back."


    Bailuo said, "You saw me earlier, didn''t you? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I didn''t dare to speak."


    If she had caused Bailuo to twist his back by shouting out suddenly, that would have been embarrassing.


    The senior sister prepared a basin of hot water for Bailuo and said caringly, "You must be tired, wash your face and rest well, I will call you when I finish cooking dinner."


    "Not tired, not at all."


    Bailuo, after washing his face, was unwilling to leave.


    He moved a chair over, and simply sat behind his senior sister, watching her silhouette, Bailuo felt he could eat ten more bowls of rice that evening.


    Bailuo, in his previous life, was a solitary struggler.


    But, having never tasted pork, hadn''t he seen pigs run?


    The senior sister was unquestionably the most beautiful, elegant, and talented woman Bailuo had encountered in both his lives.


    Therefore, since he was young, Bailuo had started his n to win the senior sister''s heart.


    Up to now, there was only that final step left between them.


    "Go and rest."


    Isefia had no other way to deal with Bailuo, but she still insisted that he rest properly: "Also, congrattions on finding a miracle."


    "You know about the miracle?"


    "I knew about it a little earlier than you did."


    Certainly, Isefia had also sought miracles, but precisely because of this, she knew how difficult it was to obtain a miracle.


    Only a true king would be favored by miracles.


    As for the senior sister and old uncle, they were, regrettably, among the failures.


    But now things were good, Bailuo had received a miracle, which made them happier than if they had found it themselves.


    "By the way, take a look at the gift I brought back for you."


    The senior sister turned, her smile as bright as ever: "It might be a bit out of date, but it should be of some use."


    "Oh? Spices?"


    Bailuo noticed the bag of spices in the kitchen, not inrge quantity, but extremely diverse in type.


    Clearly, the senior sister had collected them especially for him.


    "They came just in time!"


    Bailuo thanked his senior sister, "We''ll just need to use them soon, thanks a lot, senior sister."


    "That''s quite a coincidence."


    Isefia had heard Bailuo mention the abilities of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, information that most people of Yatun were unaware of.


    They only knew that the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch could produce delicious food, but as for how, the old uncle had instructed Bailuo not to advertise it much, so even the senior sister was kept in the dark.


    "Gifts! Do I have one too?"


    The cheerful voice of Inya came from outside the door, the senior sister looked at her sister affectionately, and smiled, "Over there."

 Chapter 22 - 17 Miracle Creature_3

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 17 Miracle Creature_3</h4>


    "Wow!"


    Inya opened the package, inside were colorful candies.


    "It''s candy!"


    "I love sister the most!"


    Inya happily hugged her sister, then stuffed the candies into her mouth, five at a time, filling her cheeks.


    Bailuo and Inya had simr tastes, both loved to eat.


    The elder sister was truly indulgent towards Bailuo, even if she fed him spices that were as priceless as gold dust; as long as Bailuo was happy, she felt it was worth it.


    "I almost forgot, there''s also this."


    Isefia straightened her clothes, removed her apron, and then gracefully knelt before Bailuo.


    She didn''t choose to swear her loyalty with the Knight''s salute but adopted a woman''s kneeling posture and carried out the ceremony in her capacity as a woman.


    Because in front of Bailuo, she was not just a powerful warrior but also his sister.


    "I pledge my life to you," Isefia said solemnly, "to protect you and your people at all costs, to fight for you."


    "I shall, hail you as King!"


    Bailuo didn''t stop her; he understood his elder sister''s character.


    In such a solemn and dignified moment, Bailuo stood very quietly, chest out and head raised, yet quietly calcting the time in his heart.


    "I ept your service."


    As soon as three minutes had passed, Bailuo immediately helped his elder sister to her feet: "Quick, get up!"


    The elder sister was strong, the first master of the Yatun n; even Bailuo couldn''t beat her.


    Moreover, the elder sister was aplished in both literary and martial arts, not less shrewd than Uncle;pared to Inya, they seemed like two different species.


    Looking at Inya, whose cheeks were stuffed like a squirrel, Bailuo felt an ache in his heart.


    "Brother, do you want some?"


    Seeing Bailuo looking over, Inya thought he wanted her candy, so she generously spread her hands: "Help yourself!"


    "No need, you eat."


    Full of regret, Bailuo told her to go out and y as he had something to discuss with his elder sister.


    Without a doubt, Inya hopped and skipped away, presumably to find younger children to show off her candy to.


    "Is this the new food?"


    The elder sister''s eyes were full of curiosity; she kneaded dough with her hands, and although Bailuo saw her doing it very adeptly, he still found it peculiar when she asked such a question.


    But he thought of his elder sister''s talents.


    Even if it was her first attempt, she would immediately grasp the trick of it and then innovate from there.


    Bailuo wasn''t surprised anymore: "Yes, this is food I saw in a dream; what do you think?"


    "Different from the flour milled from Jinzhui Wheat, this grain called wheat ferments beautifully when made into flour."


    This world had simr practices, but because the ingredients were different and there was no concept of ''steaming'', plus the need for long preservation, people would make more bread instead of noodle-based food.


    Bailuo brought out wheat and barley, milled them into flour, and proposed methods for making buns, steamed bread, noodles, pancakes, and other foods.


    In the past, there was not enough food to attempt this, and since Jinzhui Wheat tasted especially bad after steaming, Bailuo had privately tried and then chosen to give up.


    But now, the opportunity hade, and Bailuo was immediately enthusiastic.


    Uncle knew of his keen interest in food; thus, he immediately researched the corresponding methods of preparation based on what Bailuo had described.


    In less than half a month, Uncle had managed to recreate almost all the techniques Bailuo had known, even creating the tools for making these foods.


    Throughout the process, Bailuo had only given a general direction.


    Fortunately, Bailuo was already ustomed to Uncle''s brilliance.


    If he wasn''t brilliant, he wouldn''t be Uncle.


    That''s right, one more thing to add.


    The development of soy sauce had already begun, Uncle seemed to have found the trick, but since it required a long time, the finished product had not yet been seen.


    "Tonight, we''ll have noodles."


    Bailuo had often savored his elder sister''s cooking since he was young; she was truly skilled in the kitchen.


    Although the ingredients werecking and some vors couldn''t be changed, when it came to cooking, his elder sister''s culinary skills had reached the pinnacle.


    Just like these noodles, smooth, delightful, and full of bounce, served with specially marinated pork chops, Inya ate six bowls and still wasn''t satisfied, until her belly was round and shey on the couch.


    "I can''t eat anymore~~"


    "Hey."


    Bailuo pped Inya''s thigh: "Don''t lie down after eating, go for a walk."


    "Ah~~~"


    Inya grumbled dissatisfiedly, but since her big brother had spoken, she could only obediently do as told.


    The People of Yatun used to advocate eating less and moving less because there wasn''t enough food.


    But now, with food bing more abundant, the People of Yatun needed to make full use of it to grow stronger.


    Only by growing strong could they better protect the Yatun n.

 Chapter 23 - 18 Riding (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 18 Riding (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)</h4>


    Another week had passed, and Bailuo diligently cared for Sherri while continuing to produce various foods from the pouch, increasing the food reserves of the People of Yatun.


    The Yatun consisted of eighty individuals, including children and the elderly who also possessed considerable strength.


    Bailuo nned to first stockpile 2000 kilograms.


    As for more, Bailuo would not produce it immediately but let it umte in the pouch, making it easy to carry.


    If things went as expected, they were about tounch their migration n.


    At that time, excessive baggage would slow the pace of the group''s journey.


    It would be better to produce only as much food as they consumed.


    The reason to carry so much food was that they might need to trade with outsiders.


    Imagine during a trade, if others saw you carrying nothing yet somehow produced thousands of kilograms of food from thin air, even the dullest person would notice something fishy.


    Both Uncle and Senior Sister unanimously decided that now was not the time for Bailuo to reveal his miracles.


    Only when the numbers of the People of Yatun increased, and they trained a sufficient army,


    would they, relying on the dominant nature of the Yatun bloodline, have a foothold overseas.


    Not all People of Yatun were strong.


    Only those who experienced ancestral regression like Bailuo and Isefia could be as powerful.


    Sometimes, you would have examples like Shuster.


    But in the end, People of Yatun are still People of Yatun.


    It is not to say that if the parents are weak, their children must also be weak, the best example of which is Bailuo.


    Bailuo''s father and uncle were blood brothers, but his physical condition was only slightly better than that of Shuster.


    Thus, even Shuster, when he grew up, got married, and had children, his offspring could still provide valuablebat strength for Yatun.


    Initial Holy Pouch


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Least Tier


    Category: Miracle Object


    Faction: Divine Twilight


    Ability One: Imagine agricultural crops you have eaten before. You can produce seeds of that crop and fruits norger than your fist, with a maximum of 200 kilograms per day


    How to use it: Think of food in your mind, turn the pouch upside down, and seeds and fruits wille out.


    Perhaps due to the continuous use of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, Bailuo found that the description in the ck Leather Book had slightly changed that morning.


    "It''s increased!"


    Firstly, the limit had gone from the original 100 kilograms to 200 kilograms.


    And the size limit of the fruits had changed from the size of a thumb to the size of a fist.


    "My fist..."


    Bailuo examined his fist. It wasn''trge, but certainly not small. A clenched fist was more than enoughpared to fruits like apples, peaches, or oranges.


    "Should I try it?"


    Bailuo first imagined apples in his mind, then the pouch suddenly felt heavy. When he tipped it over, apples began to tter out onto the ground.


    "It worked!"


    Bailuo had thought that was the only miracle, but unexpectedly, it could also be strengthened and enhanced.


    He immediately went to find his uncle.


    "I have indeed heard about this, miracles are not immutable but will continuously strengthen as the owner''s capacity increases," his uncle said.


    "I''m not sure what the limit of this pouch is, but I''m certain it has not reached its end."


    That is to say, maybe now the pouch can only produce small items but perhaps in the future, it might also be able to produce vegetables and herbs.


    "What can it produce now? Fruits?"


    "Fruits!"


    Bailuo smiled. He had been hoping that the pouch could produce fruits from his previous life, and the pleasant surprise arrived so suddenly.


    "This is an apple, this is an orange, this is called a peach, and this is a tomato."


    With that thought, Bailuo tried imagining a radish and surprisingly, he was able to pull one out from the pouch.


    "This works too?"


    The fist size seems to refer to volume rather than shape.


    Although the radish was longer, its folded volume did not exceed a fist.


    Right, there was also the very crucial potato.


    Potatoes are tubers, not seeds, but the pouch seemed to think that it did not exceed fist-size, so it could alsoe out.


    Indeed, potatoes fell out as well.


    "Let''s try these."


    Unfortunately, Bailuo failed to produce several crops he imagined.


    "So, how do you make the judgment?"


    He could produce potatoes but not ginseng, could produce onions but not broli.


    "Does it need to evolve again to produce those things?"


    "How many times can a miracle evolve, uncle?"


    "I don''t know."


    HIS uncle had a fair understanding of miracles but was not omniscient.


    Miracles were too mysterious; everything depended on Bailuo''s own exploration. His uncle could only provide a rough direction.


    "Now that we have ample supplies, it is time to organize our people."


    His uncle said, "I n to select some children from our tribe to teach thembat skills."


    "They might not be able to formbat strength immediately, but at the very least, they would have the ability to protect themselves on this journey."


    "Yes."


    Bailuo agreed with his uncle''s suggestion, saying, "Are you nning concentrated training?"


    "Swordsmanship will be taught by Feiya,"


    Senior Sister''s swordsmanship, deeply influenced by Uncle, was extremely strong. Moreover, she was skilled at instructing others, making her a suitable teacher.


    "For martial techniques, let Nors teach."


    Nors was the eldest son of the White Eagle Family. He excelled at spear and pike, and long spears, as well as pikes, were crucial weapons on the battlefield.


    "For archery, Jiera and John, and the children of the Lu Lin Family will train."


    The Lulin Family has been serving as the Bulin People among the Yatun n for over a hundred years. Their archery skills are remarkable, although not quite on par with Senior Sister and Bailuo, they are not far behind.


    "For the axe throwing, I''ll teach it myself."


    There are a total of 80 people from the People of Yatun, with only about 10 teenagers.


    Those who are older number five or six, and adding a few women in their thirties or forties, there are around 40 children left.


    This is the current poption distribution of the entire Yatun n.


    They are Bailuo''s proteges, and he feels heartache for each loss, which means Uncle has no choice but to treat them with great caution.


    "Fortunately, in another five or six years, the children in the vige will have mostly grown into teenagers, and by then, we''ll have people ready for use."


    Compared to outsiders, Bailuo naturally trusts the People of Yatun more, of course.


    Therefore, Bailuo''s requirement for them is to hope that they can be part of the management, leaders in the future, and this requires not only that they possess great strength themselves but also that they learn to read and write, to improve their professional knowledge.


    And this is precisely the current shoring of the Yatun n.


    In the past, when there wasn''t even enough food to eat, how many had the luxury to study?


    "In terms of literacy, we don''t need to aim too high, just the ability to write ournguage will do."


    Uncle clearly has his own n, and after discussing with Bailuo, on one hand, he agrees, and on the other, he feels there is plenty of time for them to slowly figure things out.


    "Alright, I''ll leave this task to Brother Shan, he knows the ropes."


    Elder Shan used to be an adventurer, having travelled far and wide, visiting many ces, and acquiring extraordinary experiences. He''s the only schr Bailuo can utilize for now.


    The current count of the people, their daily routines, and the distribution of food ¨C almost all of it is handled by Elder Shan.


    Uncle has a lot to study, but Elder Mountain Grandpa''s love and emphasis on the Yatun n is no less than Uncle''s.


    Additionally, being already seventy years old, he hopes to contribute thest bits of his energy and passion for the Yatun during the remainder of his time.


    "Elder Mountain Grandpa is also getting on in years, Uncle, make sure he gets plenty of rest."


    After rying these instructions, Bailuo stepped out of the house and went straight to Sherri''s stable.


    This had be Bailuo''s routine these days, visiting every day to check on Sherri''s leg injury and to regrly change the dressing.


    As for this, Uncle guessed Bailuo''s purpose in doing so.


    But he didn''t think that Sherri was any kind of miracle.


    He only thought that after receiving a Miracle Object, Bailuo had developed such a habit, wanting to try his luck at every unique urrence.


    Uncle found this unremarkable.


    Only when Bailuo failed a few more times would he understand that miracles are not so easy toe by.


    To obtain one was as difficult as reaching the heavens, let alone two...


    Even Uncle had never heard of a Master of Miracles who possessed two Miracle Objects.


    "Sherri."


    "Hiss~~"


    Seeing Bailuo, Sherri was overjoyed.


    Because of the Miracle Contract, Sherri was already aware of her rtionship with Bailuo.


    He was her master, to whom she owed all service and protection and for whom she would fight as a king.


    "Ah, very good, very good."


    Bailuo stroked Sherri''s fur and then took out a crisp carrot from the Initial Holy Pouch, "Here, have something new today."


    "Crunch."


    After a bite of the carrot, the crisp texture made Sherri''s eyes light up: Delicious!!


    The freshness, coupled with a hint of fragrance and sweetness, delighted Sherri, who had tasted many delicacies these days and responded with joyous cries.


    "Tastes good, doesn''t it?"


    Bailuo patted Sherri''s head, "Step back a bit, I''ll fill up the trough for you."


    Saying so, Bailuo poured ten pounds of carrots into the feeding trough as a treat for Sherri, "If you want more, just call me, I might not have much of anything else, but when ites to food, there''s plenty."


    "Hiss~~"


    Sherri had been living in Bailuo''s care for almost a week, and she hadpletely fallen for this ce, for Bailuo.


    And now, she felt her injury had mostly healed.


    Even though Bailuo pampered her, still insisting she rest, as a horse, how could Sherri not yearn to run freely across the opennd?


    "Hiss! Hiss!"


    Thus, Sherri neighed a few times. She did not take the initiative to jump over the trough, for Bailuo was her master.


    Sherri could not disregard Bailuo''s wishes and run amok.


    She wanted to be a sensible girl, obedient and gentle.


    Of course, only in front of Bailuo.


    To anyone else, not deemed by her as her rightful master, even touching her might provoke her anger.


    "Do you want toe out?"


    "Hiss!"


    Realizing that her master understood her, Sherri was even happier.


    So, Bailuo led Sherri out of the stable. He didn''t use a halter.


    For Bailuo felt that Sherri was a Miracle Creature, not an ordinary horse; she was more like hispanion, a friend, not livestock.


    If Sherri ran away, never to return,


    Bailuo wouldn''t me her. He''d only think it was his own problem.


    He hadn''t been able toplete the task in the ck Leather Book, so he missed the miracle; it had nothing to do with Sherri.


    "Hiss~~~"


    However, Sherri did not disappoint Bailuo; she stood there, actually hoping that Bailuo would ride her.


    "May I?"


    Bailuo certainly knew what Sherri wanted, but he remembered the text in the ck Leather Book; Sherri didn''t like being ridden by others.


    "Hiss!"


    That was before, and now, Bailuo was Sherri''s acknowledged master, her only master.


    If there was anyone in the world qualified to ride her, it had to be Bailuo.


    Only her king had the right to mount her, to drive her.


    "Alright then."


    Without any fuss, Bailuo mounted up, his movements agile and effortless: "The forest lies to the south, and if we head east, there''s a sea of flowers, where you can surely enjoy yourself to the fullest."

 Chapter 24 - 19 Pegasus

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 19 Pegasus</h4>


    Sherri''s speed wasn''t fast, but she ran steadily.


    Because of her intelligence, Sherri knew how to maintain bnce, making it morefortable for the master on her back.


    She galloped along the way, and even without control from Bailuo, Sherri was able to dash across the grasnds and race through the sea of flowers, startling countless butterflies, bees, and birds.


    And so, they arrived at the eastern end, stopped by a river.


    "It''s the end of the line."


    Bailuo looked at the river ahead, patted Sherri''s neck, and smiled, "The water is not shallow, we can''t cross it. If you''re still not satisfied, why don''t you run along the river?"


    "Sigh!"


    Bailuo could feel Sherri''s displeasure.


    It wasn''t directed at him, but at the frustration of being blocked by the river, unable to continue carrying her master across thend.


    [Her injury has healed, and she recognizes you as her master]


    [All beings light a torch, and the torch illuminates all beings, and now, you will be the one to guide her]


    [Once she understands her direction, she will take you forward, never to lose her way]


    "......"


    The words in the ck Leather Book changed once more.


    It was a riddle.


    But for many days, Bailuo had guessed and pondered more than once. By now, he was almost certain of what he should do.


    "Sherri, I want to ask you a question."


    Bailuo, "Do you know what''s the fastest thing in this world?"


    Sherri couldn''t speak, and naturally, she couldn''t answer Bailuo.


    But she could understand and she could think.


    What is the fastest thing?


    Sherri''s knowledge was limited; she thought it was the birds in the sky. Those eagles flew so fast, so fast she estimated she''d never catch up to them in her lifetime.


    Bailuo didn''t know how to inspire Sherri; he could only try, using the knowledge he had: "Sherri, look ahead, do you see it?"


    "This river," Bailuo steered Sherri, their hooves hesitating, wandering left and right, "it blocks our way."


    "But it''s actually not that deep, it would be easy for you to cross if you wanted."


    "However, crossing it wouldn''t be of much use," Bailuo said indifferently, "because there''s a dense forest on the other side of the river, where it''s not suitable for running."


    Sherri''s intelligence was only that of an ordinary six or seven-year-old child; Bailuo couldn''t discuss profound philosophies with her, he had to go from the simple to theplex, step by step.


    "Past the forest, there are high mountains, and behind the mountains, there''s the vast ocean."


    "The ocean, you haven''t seen the ocean, right? The ocean is really very dangerous."


    Bailuo thought of the one and only time he traveled by sea in his past life, and the storm he experienced: "Storms, tsunamis, and sharks."


    "Hiss?"


    "Oh, I forgot, you don''t know what sharks are. But you know wild boars, right? Hmm, something a bit more terrifying than that."


    In Sherri''s view, Tin-toothed Beasts were already an existence that could kill her in a second, and anything more terrifying than a Tin-toothed Boar...


    Sherri: Danger!


    "Do you understand what I am saying?"


    Bailuo, like educating a child, spoke gently and persuasively, "If we can get across, then no matter how long it takes, reaching our destination is only a matter of time."


    He stroked Sherri''s neck, sighing, "But if we can''t cross, unable to ovee the obstacles ahead, then even if we are very fast, we still won''t get anywhere."


    "So, if there is anything in this world that is faster than everything else."


    Bailuo smiled like a father looking forward to his daughter''s growth, "Then it must certainly be freedom!"


    Go wherever you want to go.


    If the river stops you, wade through it; if the forest blocks you, traverse it; if the mountain hinders you, climb over it.


    To the ces we can see.


    To the ces they can''t even see.


    "Hiss!!"


    At this moment, Sherri seemed to understand something, a formless strength surged continuously within her.


    Sherri didn''t know what it was.


    But it was so powerful, so powerful that Sherri felt a confidence she''d never had before.


    "Sherri?"


    Bailuo noticed Sherri''s restlessness; he wasn''t anxious, instead, he was expectant, "Do you want to give it a try? It''s okay, you can do whatever you want now!"


    Sherri wanted to move forward, but she feared getting her master wet.


    Yet Bailuo said, "Don''t worry about me!"


    "Go where you want to go!"


    Bailuo''s voice was always gentle, but this time, he raised it loud.


    He wanted to encourage Sherri, to encourage his child, to be brave and take big steps forward!


    ''Go!''


    Because of Bailuo''s voice, Sherri''s eyes became more and more determined.


    At this moment, it was as if an invisible force was converging inside Sherri, and Bailuo''s voice precisely opened the gate, allowing it to be unleashed.


    Clearly, there was a river ahead, and if Sherri were to cross it, she would end up soaking wet.


    But Sherri felt that she could make it!


    ''I can do it!''


    ''A mere river cannot stop me!''


    Confidence, a strong sense of confidence!


    "Let''s go!"


    ```


    Bailuo''smand was like the starting gun of a race, making Sherri forget everything and reflexively surge forward in a sprint!


    "Snap!"


    Sherri''s hooves stepped out of the riverbed and directly onto the surface of the water.


    However, an incredible scene unfolded.


    Ripples spread across the water surface, radiating out in all directions from the point where Sherri''s hoof made contact.


    Then came the second and third hoof, and before long Sherri''s entire body had crossed over, carrying Bailuo along and running on the water surface of the river that was at least two meters deep.


    "We did it!"


    Bailuo inwardly shouted, secretly dering his attempt a sess.


    Bailuo immediately looked toward the ck Leather Book and, sure enough, discovered that the content on the second page had changed.


    [Keep her running at full strength to awaken her power]


    "Master! We''reing over!"


    "Sherri?"


    A girl''s voice suddenly echoed in Bailuo''s mind; it was youthful, sounding no more than seven or eight years old.


    Bailuo didn''t ponder it further, nor did he have time tomunicate with Sherri.


    What he needed to do now was follow the instructions in the ck Leather Book and fully awaken Sherri''s power: "Don''t stop! Speed up, Sherri!"


    "Do you see the forest ahead? Recall the feeling of stepping on the water just now, and keep going!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    Sherri didn''t know that she had established a special connection with Bailuo; all she wanted to do at this moment was carry Bailuo and joyfully sprint across thend.


    "Trot, trot, trot..."


    Sherri began to run along the water surface, picking up speed.


    "So fast!"


    This was not a speed Sherri should have, it was like a wild storm, and yet Bailuo didn''t feel the slightest difort; on the contrary, he found it thrilling.


    The forest grew closer, the trees towering over ten meters high, quickly bing the second obstacle in Sherri''s path.


    ''Get across, just like you did the water surface, leap over!''


    With a fierce neigh from Sherri, the pure white steed took a powerful leap into the air.


    Bailuo only felt the scenery around him blur as he soared into the sky.


    Formless glimmers of light appeared beneath Sherri''s hooves, as if an invisible track lifted her high, and stepping on non-existent stairs, she leaped again, crossing the forest in front of her and racing into the sky.


    But it wasn''t enough!


    Still not enough!


    Too slow!!!


    Sherri was no longer satisfied with her speed; she wanted to go faster, she wanted to carry Bailuo and truly roam the boundless sky, bringing him infinite freedom.


    "Neigh~~~~"


    In the clear, resonant neighing, Sherripletely unleashed the power that had been restrained inside her.


    A pair of pure white wings unfolded on either side of Sherri''s body, the crystal-like feathers shimmering in the sunlight, like the most perfect work of art finally gracing the world''s stage.


    [Pegasus]


    Name: Sherri


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Lower Tier


    Species: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Northbound Land


    Method of Contract: Heal her wounds and then carry her home on your back


    Method of Awakening: Tell her the true meaning of freedom


    Ability One: With her, you will never lose your way


    Ability Two: Can ovee all obstacles and shackles


    Ability Three: She will be the most perfect weapon on the battlefield, making you invincible


    ''Pegasus!''


    Although Bailuo had his suspicions, seeing the information about Sherri fully revealed on the second page of the ck Leather Book, he was still immensely excited.


    Unlike the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, Sherri was obtained only after Bailuo went through great hardships.


    Moreover, Sherri had sentience; she couldmunicate with Bailuo as apanion!


    Bing Bailuo''s Miracle Creature, Sherri established a specialmunication channel with the Master of Miracles, allowing Bailuo to understand her words.


    "Sherri, Sherri, can you hear me?"


    "Is it, is it the master?"


    Sherri was very surprised; she hadn''t heard her master speak, but she ''heard'' his voice.


    "Feel yourself, you are not an ordinary horse; you are now a Miracle Creature, a Pegasus!"


    Bailuo informed Sherri about the information on Pegasus, and as Sherri attentively felt it out, she immediately noticed the inseparable bond with Bailuo.


    Miracle Creatures and the Master of Miracles are bound in life and death.


    So long as the Master of Miracles lives, even if the Miracle Creature falls, it will not die but will resurrect by the master''s side after a period of time.


    This is simr to how Miracle Objects can''t be lost; Miracle Creatures also can''t be killed.


    To truly exterminate a Miracle Creature, the only way is to kill its master.


    Once the Master of Miracles perishes, the power of the Miracle Creature will dissipate rapidly, and their spirits, due to the departure of their master, will have no more will to live.


    Miracle Creatures will apany their master in burial, following them to the end.


    They are born for one person, live for him, and with the fall of their king, be dust in history.


    ```

 Chapter 25 - 20: Refuse to be Reckless before the Six-God Gear (Seeking Recommendations)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 20: Refuse to be Reckless before the Six-God Gear (Seeking Rmendations)</h4>


    "Sherri isn''t an ordinary horse?"


    "Of course not!"


    Bailuo could feel Sherri''s closeness to him, even if the whole world betrayed him, Sherri would stand by his side.


    Whether the master is good or evil, the Miracle Creature doesn''t care.


    Their sole purpose of existence is to fulfill their master''s wishes, and as long as it makes him happy, they would do anything he asks.


    Absolute gentleness, absolute cleverness, absolute loyalty, they never abandon.


    "Sherri, you are a Pegasus, the only Pegasus in the whole world!"


    Miracles are unique, while there might have been Pegasus in history, that was another, not the Pegasus of the Bai Luo Family.


    Simrly, unless Bailuo fell, there would only be one ce in the world where a Pegasus exists, and that is Yatun!


    The Pegasus would be exclusive to the Yatun n, bing his exclusive.


    "I don''t understand."


    Sherri was psychically attuned, but she had limited experience and didn''t quite grasp Bailuo''s meaning.


    But as a Pegasus, she could clearly feel her power and her mission.


    "Master, Sherri will take you soaring over thisnd! Wherever master wishes to go, Sherri will take master there!"


    Having said that, Sherri suddenly pped her wings vigorously, and Bailuo didn''t feel any inertia, but the scenery beneath his feet retreated at an astonishing speed.


    Fast!


    Unimaginably fast!


    Sherri flew through the air, soaring with her wings wide, yet she was more swift and agile than any bird.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    The whooshing of the wind could be heard by his ears, not loud, as ifrge noise had been blocked out.


    His face didn''t feel as though it was being torn by the wind; instead, there was a refreshing breeze caressing it gently, like a woman''s hand, tender as water.


    "This is..."


    Bailuo rode on Sherri''s back, gazing into the distance, looking down at the rolling mountain ranges beneath him.


    It was an exhrating feeling unlike any other, and Bailuo restrained the urge to shout aloud, "I''ve been on nes in my past life, butpared to this, it''s just not the same."


    Everyone dreams of flying in the sky.


    The taste of freedom, once anyone has experienced it, is unforgettable for a lifetime.


    Bailuo had never seen the world from this distance before, and even the cable cars and nes of his past life were entirely different.


    Paragliding and skydiving mighte close, but how could theypare to a Pegasus? This pleasure was brought by a miracle.


    "Can you go even faster, Sherri?"


    "I can!"


    Sherri elerated, then elerated more, so fast that only a white streak of light was left in the sky.


    Bailuo did not know what it felt like to race in a car, but riding on Sherri, he experienced for the first time the thrill and excitement that high speed could bring.


    "What about higher?"


    Bailuo asked, "Can we go any higher?"


    "Sherri will take master up!"


    At that moment, Sherri desired only to show her best side to her master, continually ascending until they reached a point even birds couldn''t reach.


    In theory, this should have been very dangerous.


    However, neither Sherri nor Bailuo felt anything but a sense of normalcy.


    If they couldn''t conquer the sky, then would it still be a Pegasus?


    Sherri was a Pegasus. No matter how high, no matter how far, nothing could obstruct her wings, her strides.


    "Enough, enough, enough!"


    Bailuo secretly rejoiced that he didn''t have a fear of heights, for at their current altitude, they could no longer see anything on the ground.


    All that met the eye were shades of green, blue, and brown.


    Yet thend remained boundless, and Bailuo didn''t see the curved horizon as seen from high above Earth, which made him even more curious about the shape of this world.


    "You''re asking how I feel?"


    Bai Luo heard Sherri''s question and smiled. Then, in a low voice, he said, "It''s like the whole world is sprawled out at my feet."


    From such a perspective, looking down upon the world, Bai Luo felt his heart surge with boundless ambition.


    But he knew it was an illusion.


    Indeed, he had Sherri, he had the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, but Bai Luo was still extremely weak.


    If he allowed himself to believe he was invincible because of this, it wouldn''t just be Bai Luo at risk, but also the People of Yatun, all of whom would be doomed.


    "I''m still far from being able to do as I please," he mused.


    With self-mockery in his smile, Bai Luo chose to develop quietly rather than to assume a high profile.


    Until he assembled the Six-God Gear, he resolved to continue farming the wilderness without recklessness!


    "No matter what Master wants to do, Sherri will help Master!"


    Sherri was childlike, utterly pure at heart.


    In Sherri''s eyes, as long as Bai Luo was happy, that was all that mattered to her.


    "Mhm."


    Bai Luo patted Sherri''s neck, "From now on, I''ll be depending on you."


    "Speaking of which, am I safe here because of this thing?"


    Bai Luo raised his hand and found it obstructed by an invisible barrier of energy.


    They were a bit like membranes; their substance wasn''t hard but would bubble and stretch with Bai Luo''s every move, enveloping his body so it wasn''t directly exposed to the outside air.


    This was a form of protection, ensuring that the Pegasus''s rider could safely travel alongside the mount.


    "Is there something outside?"


    Bai Luo thought that this world should still conform to physical knowledge¡ªup high, oxygen was scarce, and he, being a mortal, would surely be unable to breathe here.


    But Sherri...


    Sherri had stuck her head outside the transparent barrier, looking around as if she was scouting the environment for Bai Luo.


    "Sherri, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    Sherri was no ordinary beast; she was a Pegasus that could move freely not just in the sky but also in the vast sea, effortlessly navigating both.


    "Don''t do that again in the future, it''s too dangerous."


    Bai Luo admonished Sherri to not act recklessly like this again, and she, like Bai Luo''s obedient little daughter, nodded her head repeatedly in agreement.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Bai Luo gently stroked Sherri''s mane, aware that she, who now understood Bai Luo''s words, enjoyed it when her master touched her like this.


    "As youmand, Master."


    Sherri didn''t give Bai Luo any time to prepare. She hurtled downward, yet Bai Luo felt no sense of weightlessness, nor any jolt from the sudden eleration.


    Moreover, there was something peculiar about Sherri''s back; no matter how Bai Luo swung from side to side, he couldn''t fall off.


    This miraculous aspect of a Miracle Creature was beyond Bai Luo''sprehension.


    Sherri''s power was certainly not limited to just this much.


    But to fully unearth all her potential would take a long time, so Bai Luo was in no rush.


    "We''re here, just ahead!"


    Riding on Sherri, Bai Luo flew straight back to Yatun Vige at a speed that even an airne wouldn''t exaggerate.


    "Hm?"


    At that moment, an uncle forging iron furrowed his brow, and a sister sewing fur lifted her head.


    The surroundings were very quiet, yet both heard the whoosh from high above, like the sound of a giant bird pping its wings, passing right overhead.


    "A flying monster?"


    "An enemy attack?"


    Both of them quickly went outside; the uncle armed with a spear and the sister taking down a bow and arrows from the wall, following the uncle''s strides.


    "What''s this!"


    However, upon seeing the figure descending from the sky, radiating a soft white glow and enveloped in holiness and purity, both were simultaneously stunned.


    The snow-white horse, with wings clear as ice and crystal, and on her back, Bai Luo waving his hand andughing, "Uncle! Sister! I''ve found a new miracle!"

 Chapter 26 - 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words, combined)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words,bined)</h4>


    The people of Yatun formed a circle, and under the leadership of the elder uncle, they once again carried out the Miracle Oath ceremony.


    Yes, that''s the one. The ceremony where one kneels on the ground for three minutes.


    "..."


    Dressed in the Silver Mane Coat, Bailuo watched the devout crowd. He didn''t quite understand the significance of the ceremony, but for now, he could only stand still like a statue, ying the role of the mascot.


    Everyone was so serious, and Bailuo had to read the room.


    However, most people would not encounter this kind of ceremony in their lifetime, and if they did, it would be at most once.


    Yet the Yatun n had conducted the Miracle Oath ceremony twice in just half a month.


    The elders who understood the significance of the miracle were inexpressibly excited at this moment.


    The second item, the second one!


    Bailuo found the second miracle!!


    Soon, the ceremony concluded, and everyone was talking excitedly.


    Compared to the elders, other people who did not know how rare the miracle was paid more attention to Shelly.


    They saw Shelly carrying Bailuo on her back, surrounded by four horses kneeling with their heads bowed, touching the grass, as if vassals were worshipping a high and mighty queen.


    Bailuo was the King of Yatun, and Shelly, she was the king of all horses!


    "What is this?"


    "A horse, but with wings."


    "How amazing."


    "Brother Bai Luo said this is called Pegasus, Pegasus Shelly."


    "A flying horse, but is it a bird or a horse?


    "..."


    Shelly was surrounded by onlookers, but she didn''t mind because the eyes of the people of Yatun were filled with reverence and admiration.


    This was like when celebrities and important figures made an appearance, and themon folk craned their necks in anticipation, cheering and shouting.


    Look at Inya, how envious she was! She so wished she could be in Shelly''s ce.


    "Shelly, you''ve be a big star."


    "Star?"


    Bailuo didn''t exin, he only said, "They are my vassals, and from now on, they will also be your vassals."


    Miracles not only protect their king but also guard the king''s nation, the king''s vassals.


    "Shelly will protect them!"


    Shelly''s feelings toward the people of Yatun were not bad; during the week she was recuperating here, Miya and Shuster often picked mountain fruits for her to eat.


    The people of Yatun rarely had horses, apart from Shelly, there were only four.


    "I heard this is a Miracle Creature. Are there so many kinds of miracles?"


    Jiera and her brother John looked at Shelly from a distance, both of them filled with wonder: "What an extraordinary steed, I have never seen such a magnificent horse."


    "And if it can fly, how should one deal with it?"


    "Bow and arrows?"


    Not just the siblings from Lu Lin, but also Nors and Fiona from the Baiying Family, were admiring Shelly with immense reverence.


    Although they had encountered many monsters on their mountain adventures, none of them couldpare to Shelly, not even Silver Mane.


    Especially Nors, as a warrior, one of the strong members of the Yatun n, he could faintly feel the gap between himself and Shelly.


    ''If she were an enemy...''


    ''I would die!''


    This wasn''t just Nors''s thought but the intuitive feeling of everyone present.


    Shelly was very strong.


    But just how strong, neither Bailuo nor Shelly herself was sure.


    "A Miracle Creature, the second miracle, incredible, utterly unbelievable."


    The elder uncle, rarely unsettled, clenched his trembling hand holding his pipe, looking at Bailuo with increasing happiness, even more thrilled than when Bailuo obtained the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    Because Bailuo had found the second miracle, he once again proved himself; he was the King chosen by fate!


    Who else could win the lottery twice if not chosen by destiny?


    Stumbling upon one miracle was one in a million.


    But for the same person to find two miracles was unheard of, even to the elder uncle.


    Perhaps in myths, but among the living, the elder uncle really did not know.


    But now, Bailuo had done it, achieving what only kings in myths could do, and the elder uncle was proud of him.


    Of course, there was another more important reason, which was that Bailuo''s second miracle was a horse.


    Even a fool knows that horses can be used in war!


    This was a miracle with the power to fight!


    "Great, this is just fantastic!"


    The elder uncle excitedly pped Bailuo''s shoulder, saying, "With the Pegasus, oh, her name is Shelly, right? With this girl, we can develop a type of soldier and an army unique to Yatun."


    "Type of soldier?"


    Bailuo was familiar yet unfamiliar with the term: "But there''s only one Shelly..."


    Bailuo had heard the elder uncle say that Miracle Creatures are unique, irreceable.


    "That''s not a problem."


    The elder uncle said, "Miracle Creatures are sources of Miracle Power; with the first one, a second and third will be born, eventually forming a new race."


    "You mean to have Shelly produce offspring?"


    "No, that''s not called reproduction."


    The elder uncle, knowledgeable about Miracle Creatures, said, "Miracle Creatures mostly do not have the ability to reproduce, but they contain extraordinary Miracle Power within them."


    "By blessing ordinary species with Miracle Power, they be Offspring of Miracle, and even the more powerful Miracle Race."


    Miracle Races and Miracle Creatures are interconnected.


    Obtaining a Miracle Creature will surely lead to the development of a Miracle Race, sooner orter, and obtaining a Miracle Race also carries a chance of giving birth to the king of the race, the Miracle Creature.


    However, Miracle Creatures are unique; there are no two identical Miracle Creatures in the world.


    "So Shelly..."


    "I still need to do some research," the elder uncle said, "Different Miracle Creatures have different ways of generating Miracle Descendants. We need to observe and see what the situation with Shelly is."

 Chapter 27 - 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words, two in one)_2

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words, two in one)_2</h4>


    "Now, Xiao Luo, take some people and test Sherri''s abilities."


    "Miracle Creatures are different from Miracle Objects; they possess extremely potent power upon awakening," Uncle said, "If I am not mistaken, none of us may be a match for her."


    "Strength, speed, constitution, defense, resistance, and weaknesses."


    "Xiao Luo, you need to figure out Sherri''s specific circumstances."


    If even Bailuo, as her Master, didn''t understand Sherri''s abilities, it would be quite embarrassing.


    Know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be in peril.


    That''s the bare minimum.


    "A test?"


    Uncle left, and Sister took over his work, starting to estimate Sherri''s general data: "Let''s start with strength."


    Strength test.


    "The Baiying Family, the Lulin Family, and Inya."


    Sister selected the fully grown men and women from their family: Nors and Fiona from the Baiying Family, Jiera and John from the Lulin Family, and Inya, making a total of five people.


    The strength of the People of Yatun was not as great as Bailuo''s, but it tended to be stronger than outsiders''.


    Like Bailuo, who could carry 500 kilograms on his shoulders and still scale mountains.


    Among the People of Yatun, only Sister had a better constitution than Bailuo.


    The remaining five, Nors had the best potential, Fiona and Jiera were about the same, but all fell short of Bailuo.


    There were also about 30 women between the ages of 20 and 40 whosebat abilities were not as good as Yatun''s elite, but since Yatun had a policy of universal conscription and the women received training, recing one of them every three or five was not much of a problem, so Bailuo dared not underestimate them.


    This test nearly mobilized all of Yatun''s adults, and the first thing they tested was Sherri''s strength, how much weight she could carry.


    Soon, the results of the tests came in, and the faces of the People of Yatun also changed from initial curiosity to the present horror.


    Sister was noting down results on a wooden board at the side; her eyesight was no less than Uncle''s, and she quicklypiled the data.


    "Is this what a Miracle Creature is like..."


    A simple conclusion: the People of Yatun couldn''t find any way to deal with Sherri.


    No matter how cunning, no matter what ns they devised, no matter how many people were deployed, it was all in vain.


    "How are we supposed to deal with this?!"


    "Is the difference between us and Miracle Creatures really this huge?"


    The People of Yatun finally experienced the frustration Uncle once felt.


    No matter how hard they tried or how much they trained, they were still powerless in the face of a Miracle Creature.


    Uncle took the test results from Sister, looked at them briefly, and shook his head: "Feiya, you''ve underestimated it."


    "Underestimated it? I''ve tried as hard as possible..."


    "Sherri has just be Xiao Luo''s Miracle, and she is constantly getting stronger and awakening new abilities," Uncle said, "So we must estimate with that in mind."


    "Without thinking further ahead than the information we have," Uncle told everyone, "we only have a dead end when facing a Miracle!"


    "Always beyond expectations, is that so?"


    Different from her gentle demeanor at home, Sister was serious aboutbat: "I understand, Dad."


    A Miracle will always be stronger than you imagine.


    If you cannot stay three steps, even ten steps, ahead, relying solely on data and information on paper will surely lead to dire consequences.


    Uncle knew of Sherri''s might from early on, a might beyond imagination.


    He had seen other Miracle Creatures with different wondrous abilities, but let alone Miracle Creatures, even those Offspring of Miracle, Miracle Race, Uncle himself could not contend with.


    Moreover, Miracle Creatures are immortal.


    Even if you destroy them, they would revive as long as the Master of Miracles lives.


    This gave Miracle Creatures the advantage of being expendable.


    It allowed them to truly sweep through the battlefield.


    "Are we departure now?"


    "We can depart now."


    Uncle agreed with Bailuo''s opinion: "To avoidplications from dys, we''ll leave for the ind overseas one day earlier, thus freeing ourselves from Earl and the Iron Eagle King''s control a day sooner."


    "Although you, Xiao Luo, have acquired a Miracle, actually two, Count Thorn has had a Miracle for eighty years."


    One is a neer, the other a seasoned Miracle Lord.


    It cannot be said that Count Thorn is definitely stronger than Bailuo today; it''s hard topare.


    After all, to this day, few people know what exactly Count Thorn''s Miracle is.


    Although Miracle Lords use miracles, most of them conceal the true form of the Miracle, using only the Miracle Power.


    Just like Bailuo''snd yielding potatoes and sweet potatoes, but how many will know in the future that these Offspring of Miracle came out of a pouch?


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch is the true form of this Miracle.


    Inparison, the entire nation''s agriculture is merely a product of its Miracle Power.


    Simrly, Sherri isn''t a Miracle that can be used at will in the future.


    It''s like an Infinite mine.


    The mine is fundamental, but the wealth can make a nation and its people prosperous.


    How to spend that wealth, whether on building an army or developing people''s livelihoods, depends on the wisdom of the Miracle Lord.


    In the future, the People of Yatun will receive Sherri''s Grace, gain Miracle Power, and thus be even stronger.


    But as a trump card, a secret weapon, the People of Yatun will surely strive to conceal her information and avoid allowing her weaknesses to be discovered and targeted.


    "By the way, Uncle."


    Bailuo asked: "If we kill some people now, will it interfere with the migration n?"


    Hearing Bailuo''s words, Nors and his sister, Jiera and her brother, as well as Inya, all turned to look at him.

 Chapter 28 - 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words, two in one)_3

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 21: The Battle of Revenge (4000 words, two in one)_3</h4>


    Especially the Jiera siblings, who often hunted beasts for the People of Yatun, their eyes were full of surprise, for they had guessed the person Bailuo was nning to kill.


    ''Atst...''


    ''We can have our revenge?''


    They didn''t speak, opting instead to quietly await the judgment of their uncle and older martial sister.


    Bailuo knew his position, he was a leader, a king, but not an infallible sage.


    He had the authority to make decisions, yet also the obligation to protect his people.


    If personal vengeance led to the downfall of the entire Yatun n, then Bailuo would rather continue to endure in silence.


    "There are some people you can''t kill yet."


    These people Uncle referred to were the soldiers under Count Thorns.


    These men were not really at fault, they were just following orders.


    And the root of the heavy grain levies and burdensome taxesy with those avaricious officials.


    Furthermore, by moving against these people, Count Thorn would be alerted, and at this crucial time, they couldn''t afford to lose the advantage of the enemy being in the dark and them being in the light because of such trifles.


    "Yes, I know."


    Bailuo said, "I will investigate thoroughly first, and if there is someone, a gentleman can seek revenge; it is never toote after ten years."


    "Not toote indeed."


    "But some people, they truly deserve to die!"


    Towards those profiteers who had oppressed and exploited the People of Yatun for nearly ten years, Uncle''s attitude waspletely in agreement with Bailuo''s.


    They hadcked the means before and dared not expose themselves, having to continually restrain their own actions.


    But now, they had the resources!


    Only by killing these men could the People of Yatun wash away the disgrace they had suffered over the years.


    "In a few days, the merchant caravan wille," Uncle had actually calcted the time as well, and he said to Bailuo, "These people always separate themselves from the Lord''s soldiers, but they bring some mercenaries."


    Mercenaries, they were all desperados; nobody would care much if they died.


    "You are now our leader, the master of miracles."


    "I have never heard of anyone who could possess two miracles at the same time," In Uncle''s eyes, Bailuo was a king ordained by destiny: "If you want to do it, then go ahead and do it!"


    All of the People of Yatun would follow Bailuo''s will and fight for him.


    That naturally included Uncle.


    Uncle took a few steps back, signaling everyone to gather in front of Bailuo to listen to the instructions the King was about to issue.


    "Disgrace must be washed away with blood!"


    Bailuo shouted to all the People of Yatun, "For ten years, they have oppressed and deceived us, forcing us to sell our precious furs and mountain treasures at a low price."


    "They buy this wolf fur jacket for four Large Copper Coins'' worth of coarse grains, then turn around and sell it for one Large Gold Coin (100,000), making thousands of times the profit; they lead a carefree and happy life!"


    These merchants monopolized the mountain paths, not allowing other merchants to enter the mountain.


    And the People of Yatun, for fear of being discovered by outsiders, could only pretend to be ignorant and foolish hill folks. With every hunt, they controlled the quantity and quality of furs and mountain treasures they let out, trying to avoid attracting the attention of others.


    If only these merchants had treated the People of Yatun a bit better, they would not have been so angry.


    Time and again, they took an inch and went a mile!


    "They deserve to die!!"


    Having finished speaking, the People of Yatun present all echoed in agreement.


    They had endured humiliation for ten years, always keeping a low profile. But now, they no longer had to endure.


    The People of Yatun were never rabbits; they were wolves, lions; they remembered kindness, but they also took vengeance!


    "Revenge!!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Please let me join you!"


    "And me too!"


    "..."


    Bailuo was not weak; with the Pegasus, he could make quick decisions.


    But with just him and Sherri, there would inevitably be oversights, which is why Bailuo nned to bring some more people to ensure there were no survivors.


    "Those who want to go, bring your equipment and gather at the vige entrance tomorrow evening."


    Bailuo: "For this operation, I have only one requirement for you."


    "Leave none alive!"


    "Yes!!"


    The morale of the People of Yatun was high; after many years of suppression and now with plenty of food and a half month''s rest that had restored most of them to their peak condition, even the women were volunteering to fight.


    However, Bailuo needed them to stay behind to protect the children, so he didn''t agree.


    And this operation didn''t require many people; with Bailuo and Sherri, as well as the older martial sister, stealth was more important thanbat strength.


    So, with Bailuo as the team leader, the older martial sister as the deputy, and joined by Inya, Nors, and Jiera.


    A total of five people, they were the entire team set to ambush the profiteers, to take their revenge and wash away their hatred.

 Chapter 29 - 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please recommend)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please rmend)</h4>


    Nors and Fiona released the White Eagle, and half a dayter, it brought back a message¡ªthe trade caravan was approaching.


    The vantage point from high above gave the People of Yatun ample preparation time.


    Choosing the right location for an ambush was critical; too far away, and the enemy would spot us too early, signaling a failed operation.


    "Into the mountains. Don''t worry about sustainable development. Over the next few days, hunt as much game as you can."


    "Hunt down everything you see and encounter!"


    Meanwhile, Jiera and John from the Lu Lin Family led their people into the mountains. They hunted the wild beasts with abandon and made jerky from their meat.


    Eating just grains could fill the stomach, but the People of Yatun preferred meat.


    Moreover, since they were about to relocate, they no longer cared if the mass deaths of the wild animals in the mountains would exhaust the resources. Everyone went all out, hunting as they pleased, which made them very happy.


    "Has everyone arrived?"


    Under the setting sun, Bailuo rode Sherri, with her senior sister atop a brown warhorse, a birthday gift from their uncle four years prior.


    Bailuo had named it Radish.


    Inya, Nors, and Jiera also rode horses. Including Radish, they were Yatun Vige''s entire four horses.


    "Sister and I will go ahead to scout for any ambushes and rule out unexpected situations,"


    "The rest of you," Bailuo said, "attack the camp as nned."


    "Understood!"


    Nors led the five people with solemn expressions. They had been professionally trained by their uncle. Not only was their individualbat ability extremely strong, but their coordination was also very tacit.


    "I''ll head west, you go east."


    "Hmm."


    Bailuo nodded. He nced at his senior sister and said, "Let''s go!"


    The five of them plunged directly into the deep forest, a ce dominated by wild beasts and even some terrifying monsters.


    However, the People of Yatun were not afraid of them. Even if they couldn''t defeat them, evading and repelling them wouldn''t take much effort.


    Not to mention they had senior sister with them. She had a reputation in Yatun Vige as a monster yer and an assassin.


    If it weren''t for the low yield rate of monster meat¡ªthe highest being only 10% from the Tin-toothed Boar¡ª with senior sister around, the People of Yatun wouldn''t worry too much about food.


    Despite this, the senior sister still asionally entered the mountains to practice on monsters.


    By now, whenever senior sister entered the forest, the monsters would stay well clear of her. Even when hunting Silver Mane, their uncle had her stay far away.


    Otherwise, with Silver Mane''s ability to sense presences, it would never choose to confront senior sister.


    After all, she was a monster among monsters!


    "Such exquisite fur, how did those barbarians in the mountains manage to hunt it?"


    This was a camp with fences three meters high, mainly for defending against wild beasts, not other human beings.


    In the camp, a gentlemanly dressed rich man examined the wolf pelt in his hand, which wasn''t his own, but another merchant''s.


    "This is Snow Wolf fur, quite rare. If brought to the Marquis of Clearspring''s territory, it could sell for at least seven or eight small gold coins."


    The man said, "The Marchioness likes clothes made from this kind of material, she never gets tired of them no matter how many she has."


    "What about the cost?"


    This merchant was obviously new, as the other justughed heartily with a smug expression: "Just 5 jin of grain each, haha, and that''s coarse grain at that! Hahaha!"


    Not just him, but all the merchantsughed greedily.


    "There''s only one path in and out of the mountains."


    "Those barbarian viges''nds are very barren, they cannot grow much."


    "We exchange grain for mountain goods with these mountain folks; if they don''t sell, they''ll starve."


    "The only downside is the quantity is too small."


    "After all, they are just some barbarians. Snow Wolves aren''t easy to hunt, having some is already good enough!"


    It''s difficult for ordinary people to hunt monsters in the mountains, and even upon sess, one must pay a significant price.


    The People of Yatun kept a low profile, hiding their true abilities.


    They also believed in sustainable development, allowing the already scarce wildlife a period to recover. Therefore, the uncle restrained himself from selling too many treasures from the mountains.


    The taller the tree, the harder the wind blows. When it came to monster pelts, the less that made it out, the better.


    "me Count Thorn, we''re just honest businessmen."


    There were three trade convoys in the camp, and in addition to them, nearly a hundred fully armed mercenaries with strong capabilities.


    "I heard that the People of Yatun appeared to the west."


    The mercenaries were already ustomed to the smug faces of unscrupulous merchants. Sitting around the campfire, drinking and eating meat, they discussed various anecdotes from the Thistle Province with aplomb.


    In the conversation, they mentioned the People of Yatun.


    "Yatun? Those barbarians, there''s news of them again?"


    "Every so often, the kingdom cleans them up; news spreads everywhere except Count Thorn doesn''t do it like the other Lords."


    "He doesn''t send troops, he just offers bounties."


    "Isn''t that better! Ten gold ingots (five million) ah."


    "But they want them alive, and we can''t capture them."


    "Give it a good try; maybe there''s a chance?"


    Thest voice was different from the rough tones from before and sounded out of ce.


    "It''s not about effort, that''s Yatun..."


    The leading mercenary was saying when he suddenly paused.


    He looked up, only to see a third figure had squeezed in between the two previously seated on the stump without anyone knowing when.


    "Yo!"


    With silver-white spiked hair and a wild outfit, a young man about eighteen or neen years old was waving at him.


    At this moment, the mercenary felt an immense sense of danger at the sight of that smile: "Enem..."


    "Pff!!"


    The sharp spearhead thrust from Nors''s hand, piercing the mercenary''s throat and abruptly cutting off his second word.

 Chapter 30 - 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please recommend)_2

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please rmend)_2</h4>


    "Enemy attack."


    "Ah!"


    The mercenaries on both sides reacted almost simultaneously, yet the arrows that flew from the darkness were faster.


    "Thud, thud."


    Two bodies fell, with only a third of the arrow feathers sticking out of the back of their heads, which on closer inspection, had pierced directly through their skulls.


    "How is this possible..."


    Such powerful bows, and nearly simultaneous hits.


    "Who are you?"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    All the mercenaries who witnessed this scene were chilled to the bone. They wanted to strike back but were met with Nors''s whirlwind of long spear moves.


    His gaze sharpened immensely, and within his spear''s movements, there was a thick air of loathing and hatred.


    "Swoosh!"


    The spearhead swept past the mercenaries'' necks, and in an instant, blood spurted as four men fell backward at the same time.


    "Hahaha, that''s five for me, am I the leader now?"


    As the words fell, Nors gripped his long spear and, like a silver White Wolf, pounced forward fiercely.


    He charged into the crowd, not caring if they were mercenaries or merchants, killing everyone in sight without mercy.


    "Humph, idiot."


    Jiera''s dissatisfied voice rang out as she reached for her quiver and took out three arrows at once.


    "How can this fellow be so strong! Archers, where are you? Shoot, shoot now!"


    The mercenary leader named Ouke had joined a mercenary group at fourteen, became independent at twenty-four, and then started from scratch to build this hundred-man mercenary band over twenty years.


    But in just a single encounter, more than ten of his men were dead.


    How long had it been?


    "What are the archers doing? Why aren''t they shooting..."


    Ouke turned around only to see not the attacking archers but a scene of bodies on the ground.


    The exposed parts of their heads and necks were pierced with arrows sunk halfway in. Ouke finally realized the problem.


    These enemies were exceptional; they were...


    "People of Yatun!"


    There was only one possibility, other than the People of Yatun, Ouke couldn''t think of any other strange enemies in thends of the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    "Retreat, quick, retreat!"


    When People of Yatun were not yet of age, or when there was only one, the mercenaries could boldly capture them.


    Chained by shackles, People of Yatun were no more than caged beasts, unthreatening.


    However, if you let the People of Yatun arm themselves and have enough food to grow, even just one could make ve traders pay dearly.


    Not to mention two People of Yatun working together here.


    The night, the forest¡ªwhether it was the timing or the terrain, they were at a disadvantage.


    "Why retreat?! Have you gone mad?"


    "Just kill those two maniacs!"


    Merchant Piers, infuriated, rushed to the face of the mercenary leader Ouke and shouted, "I order you to kill..."


    "Thwack!!"


    Piers''s words were cut off as a one-handed sword pierced through his unprotected chest from behind.


    Ouke''s expression changed dramatically; he retreated frantically, his face filled with terror.


    "Haha, I''ve scored the first kill!"


    Inya swung her one-handed sword and effortlessly beheaded Piers. She didn''t know who Piers was, but anyone who could give orders must be an important figure.


    Saros had taught Inya from a young age that killing a hundred soldiers was not asmendable as decapitating a general.


    "You''re dressed so well, must also be a big fish, right?"


    Inya paid no attention to the head that had fallen to the ground; without giving Ouke a chance to react, she struck with her hand.


    "ng!"


    Ouke instinctively chose to block, and although he barely managed, it put a huge strain on the mercenary leader''s right arm.


    ''What monstrous strength?!''


    His arm trembled uncontrobly, aching, as Ouke hastily retreated, but Inya was even faster.


    She was using a one-handed sword, which was known for agility.


    Among the People of Yatun, Inya''s strength was merely above average, butpared to outsiders, she was a master among masters.


    "ng, ng!"


    "Bam!"


    Ouke managed to block Inya''s attacks twice in a row, but was caught off-guard by a sudden kick to the abdomen and went flying, smashing into a tree.


    "Are you really a big fish?"


    Inya toyed with her one-handed sword, spinning it into a series of sword flowers: "But you''re much weaker than the Tin-toothed Boar, and you call yourself a boss? You can''t be serious, right?"


    It was a joke Bailuo had once made, which Inya was now mimicking. The mockery in her tone nearly made Ouke spit blood.


    "You damn woman!"


    Three People of Yatun; they were honestly seeing ghosts tonight!


    Had he kicked a ho''s nest?


    That vige turned out to be a den of People of Yatun!


    Ouke now realized the situation; he had been deceived, duped by those damned foolish swindlers.


    What harmlessness, this was harmlessness!!!


    "Regroup! Surround them, don''t engage, block with the shields!"


    Ouke knew he had to fight. The ferocity of the People of Yatun was no less than a monster''s.


    But Ouke knew he was no match for Inya, so he ordered the remaining mercenaries to concentrate and immediately nned to use the overwhelming numbers tactic.


    You absolutely can''t go one-on-one against a Person of Yatun.


    Fighting duels with a Person of Yatun was simply courting death!


    Excellentmand, superior equipment, a strong battle formation, and nning¡ªthat''s the undeniable way to defeat the People of Yatun.


    "Finish him quickly."


    The voice came from behind Inya. Ouke turned to the sound.


    But with one look, Ouke was stunned: "How, how is this possible..."


    At a nce, he saw that the mercenaries and the servants apanying the merchant caravan had be nothing but corpses on the ground.

 Chapter 31 - 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please recommend)_3

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 22 Yatun Hill Barbarian (6000 words, please rmend)_3</h4>


    A woman stood under the moonlight, her silver hair fluttering in the wind, not a single bloodstain marring the snow-white wolf fur draped over her.


    Senior sister looked up, and Ouke saw the look in her eyes.


    In that moment, Ouke felt as if he had fallen into an icy cavern, an overwhelming fear nearly choking him.


    Ouke didn''t know what had happened on the other side, nor did he understand why, after just a few exchanges with Inya, so many of his men were dead.


    But the facts were right before his eyes.


    Nearly half of his own mercenaries were dead, especially those armed with bows and arrows.


    Almost all the archersy on the ground¡ªit was that woman who had killed them!


    "He''s mine, sis!"


    "Hurry up."


    Inya could afford to chat idly because Isefia was there at the rear; she was the main force in dealing with this batch of mercenaries.


    "I surrender! I surrender!"


    Ouke realized that they were no match for the people of Yatun, none of them were.


    It was better to surrender than to fight to the death.


    They were not Iron Eagle soldiers, they bore no grudge against the people of Yatun; the other side had no reason to kill them mercilessly: "Are you their leader? I''m willing to pay, anything you want, just spare us!"


    Ouke spoke very quickly, almost instantly conveying his stance and intentions to Isefia.


    Clearly, this unimaginably powerful silver-haired woman was the leader of the team.


    "..."


    However, Isefia gave no response, merely looking calmly at Ouke.


    "They''re none of our concern! Kill them as you please!"


    "What?!"


    "You bastard, Ouke!"


    "Traitor! You despicable, shameless robber!"


    The merchants deeply regretted their choice to employ Ouke''s mercenary troop, realizing toote they should not have been tempted by the lure of a cheaper rate.


    "Surrendered already? You''re giving up just like that? I wasn''t even enjoying myself yet!"


    This was Inya''s first time engaging in battle outside, and she had been eagerly anticipating a fiercely matched fight.


    Of course, with big sister around, such an oue was naturally impossible. She wouldn''t allow her younger sister to face danger.


    "Inya, stop."


    Isefia spoke, her voice cool and calm as she said, "Lay down your weapons, and then kneel on the ground."


    "Quick!"


    Ouke did not hesitate for even a moment, immediately issuing themand.


    "Kneel down now!!"


    The mercenaries, already scared out of their wits by Nors''s killing, did not dare question the order and dropped their weapons to the ground one by one.


    "Swish swish swish!"


    Arrows tore through the air, causing the mercenaries to reflexively try to defend themselves.


    But amidst the chaos, the arrows did not target them, instead hitting the anxious merchants.


    "Ah!"


    "Damn."


    "Run, run for it."


    s, how could human speed outpace the swift arrows? Moreover, Jiera was the foremost archer in Yatun; in barely more than ten seconds, all the merchants, together with their servants,y dead on the ground.


    In theory, the merchants should have had a few skilled fighters beside them.


    But they were marked by big sister, and in the blink of an eye, anyone with any semnce of ability was decapitated.


    "Chiu!"


    The sharp cry of an eagle rang out, a secret signal among the people of Yatun. Jiera was hidden in the shadows, much like a sniper, her position not to be easily revealed.


    Her presence alone made all the mercenaries on site tremble with fear, dreading that the next arrow would find their necks.


    ''What kind of archery is this...''


    Ouke looked around, his face turning exceedingly gloomy.


    No one needed a second arrow; ally dead with a single shot, whichpletely ignored their armor, aiming only for unprotected spots, hitting vital areas.


    "Glug."


    Ouke had never dreamed he''d encounter Yatun people in such a ce, and not just one but four of them.


    "Please spare us, we''ve never captured any Yatun people, we bear no grudges!"


    Ouke was very persuasive, picking out the useful parts, trying as much as possible not to anger the four before him.


    "I know."


    "You are too weak."


    Big sister had noticed the badges of these mercenaries, she was familiar with all the mercenary troops in Thistle Province, knowing their backgrounds.


    As Ouke said, they had never captured Yatun people.


    They wanted to, but had not done so.


    "You, you''re not their leader?"


    Faintly, Ouke felt that something was off with Isefia, she didn''t seem like a leader.


    "Please let me meet your leader; I will present terms that will satisfy you."


    Ouke''s words did not cause any change in the senior sister''s expression, because they were not hard to guess.


    "You are very smart."


    Just then, Bailuo rode out of the forest on Sherri at a leisurely pace.


    At this moment, Sherri had retracted her Pegasus wings and Guang Hui, looking no different from an ordinary White Horse.


    That was Bailuo''s request. They needed to keep a low profile and conceal themselves. Unless absolutely necessary, they would not expose themselves easily.


    "Are you the leader?"


    Ouke sized up Bailuo, feeling some familiarity but unable to recall where they had met before, perhaps it was a brief encounter.


    "I am willing to buy out the entire mercenary group, please name your price."


    "Oh."


    Bailuo nodded indifferently and then said to Nors and Jiera, "Kill them."


    "What..."


    Ouke thought he had heard wrong, but the iing arrows and the wails of hispanions told him that Bailuo was not joking¡ªthey had really taken action.


    "You deceived us!"


    Lower your weapons, yes, they said lower your weapons.


    But Bailuo had not promised, "No killing the surrendered."


    He had never said that.


    "Run!"


    Without needing Ouke''s exnation, the remaining forty or so mercenaries immediately scattered in all directions, making it more difficult for Bailuo and others to pursue and kill.


    Not to mention, some chose to resist.


    Unfortunately, those who resisted were sniped by Jiera.


    And those who barely managed to stand up had to face Nors''s Long Spear.


    None of these men, not a single one, could escape¡ªthey all had to die.


    Especially not Ouke.


    This man had some quick wits and knew when to advance or retreat, quite a character.


    But it was precisely such a person that Bailuo was more determined to eliminate, leaving him alive would be endlessly troublesome.


    "Haha, it''s starting again, this one''s mine!"


    Seeing the fleeing enemies, Inya was excited to the extreme.


    She had long grown tired of killing Tusked Rabbits, and Tin-toothed Boars were too tough for her, so now that she had a chance to score some kills, she couldn''t hold back, and the young girl joyfully plunged into the crowd and went on a rampage.


    Bailuo nced at her but didn''t mind too much.


    With Jiera''s long-range support and Inya''s skills, these cowardly turkeys and mutts were no match for her.


    "That leader has some judgment skills," said the senior sister, asking Bailuo in which direction they should pursue. Bailuo shook his head and said, "They won''t escape."


    Bailuo was very familiar with the surrounding geographical environment.


    "Inya, stop chasing," Bailuo looked at Inya and said, "You stay, take care of the horses and supplies here."


    "Oh."


    Inya was somewhat unhappy, but she never disobeyed her brother''s orders: "Leave it to me."


    "Jiera, pursue into the forest."


    "Nors, take the high road and chase the mercenaries up the mountain."


    "Yes!"


    The two figures dashed out without hesitation. They had coordinated with Bailuo countless times, their understanding of each other was impable.


    "Senior sister, just follow your intuition."


    Bailuo had nothing tomand his senior sister about¡ªshe was too outstanding. Forget about himmanding her, it would be more likely for her tomand him.


    "Mmh, I got it."


    The senior sister was suited formand, or otherwise, for acting alone.


    "Let''s go, Sherri."


    The reason Bailuo was calm was naturally because of Sherri''s presence.


    The mercenaries were fleeing in disarray, but no matter how fast they ran, could they possibly outpace Sherri?


    Sherri could fly!


    "Huff! Huff!"


    Ouke ran for his life, taking the downhill path, apanied by four mercenaries, all his most trusted aides.


    They knew Ouke''s abilities well and understood that following him offered a much higher chance of survival than wandering around aimlessly.


    "How could those People of Yatun be so despicable? Aren''t they just mountain barbarians?"


    One mercenary had never heard of such People of Yatun, who in his mind ought to be brutish savages who couldn''t even recognize a single character.


    "This Yatun tribe is not simple, that one riding the horse, and the other woman with silver hair," remarked Ouke. "This is a tribe with structure and discipline."


    "Damn it!"


    "Those idiotic merchants!"


    "Such a Yatun tribe right under their noses, and they''ve never discovered it for so many years, foolish, utterly foolish!"

 Chapter 32 - 23: Eradicate Completely (Vote for

    Chapter 32: Chapter 23: Eradicate Completely (Vote for


    Rmendation)


    Trantor: 549690339


    <sup>1</sup>¡® I agree with your point of view,¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s voice came from ahead; Ouke immediately stopped in his tracks and, along with hispanions, turned to look forward in surprise.


    ¡°They are indeed very foolish!<sup>11</sup>


    Bailuo was riding Sherri, blocking his path.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Ouke had been taking a steep mountain path where there was simply no ce for horses to gallop.


    Moreover, it was such a dark night, who would dare to ride a horse at a full sprint?


    ¡°Captain, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Captain, you go first!¡±


    The four mercenaries were very loyal to Ouke. This scene caught Bailuo¡¯s eye, and he remarked, ¡°Your brainwashing skills aren¡¯t bad, Sherri.¡±


    ¡°Hiss!!¡±


    The Pegasus, with a mind linked to its master, let out a neigh and a pure white glow burst forth. Invisible sonic des tore through the earth, moving so swiftly that the mercenaries didn¡¯t even have the chance to react.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, nothing was left but severed limbs and remains scattered across the ground.


    ¡°Sherri?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another breath; one is still alive.¡±


    Up ahead, the five people who had been standing were now all down, but Bailuo wasn¡¯t reassured. So he asked Sherri, and indeed, there was one survivor.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Bailuo calmly rode Sherri forward, simultaneously drawing the Long Spear hanging at Sherri¡¯s side.


    Since he had issued a kill order, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease unless he pierced the opponent¡¯s head with his spear.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Just as Bailuo rode Sherri up to the side of the corpses, a figure suddenly burst forth¡ªit was Ouke.


    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡±


    The moment he noticed the light, Ouke didn¡¯t hesitate to drag two of hisrades in front of him, using them to block Sherri¡¯s attack.


    Therades were dead; the first waspletely split open, and the second had his abdomen pierced through.


    But Ouke hadn¡¯t died; he had survived.


    This mercenary captain was a figure to reckon with, and Bailuo¡¯s de of


    ¡°quick-witted¡± was fully disyed by him.


    He chose to y dead.


    No matter how humiliating, he had to survive; he was determined to live.


    But how could Bailuo be so cautious as to make sure by delivering another blow! This forced Ouke to make a choice.


    Life or death hung on this moment!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    However, just as Ouke¡¯s sword was about to reach Sherri, it shattered with a thunderous sound.


    The next moment, a huge force erupted from Sherri, sending him flying six or seven meters away.


    ¡°Cough,cough,cough-¡±


    Ouke felt as if all his bones were broken, and his chest was in extreme pain with several shards of the sword de embedded in his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this? And what about the white light just now?¡±


    Hey on the ground, unable to get up, only letting out cries of agony.


    Ouke, a mere local mercenary captain, had never seen a Miracle and didn¡¯t know what Miracle Power was.


    The power of Sherri nearly overturned Ouke¡¯s entire worldview.


    Twice in a row, Bailuo had used miraculous power, and only then did Ouke understand why Bailuo was soposed¡ªhe had been sure of their defeat from the start.


    ¡°You really are tenacious.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    As Bailuo drew nearer, Ouke attempted onest try, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Using all his strength, Ouke knelt in front of Bailuo, pleading, ¡°In my home, there¡¯s a daughter not yet eight years old. If I die, she won¡¯t survive either.¡± ¡°I beseech you, please spare me.¡±


    After speaking, Ouke raised the broken de in his hand and decisively cut off his own tongue.


    ¡°Wuu, wuu, wuu.¡±


    The man covered his blood-filled mouth and then uttered pitiful pleas.


    Having lived two lives, Bailuo felt he had seen many people. Aside from his uncle and senior sister, in the outside world, Ouke was definitely one of the more unique individuals he had ever encountered.


    To survive, he could betray his teammates, dare to surrender, and immediately flee after a failure, only to counterattack when faced with a desperate situation.


    In the end, when he had no other recourse, he yed the sympathy card and even cut off his tongue first to ensure he wouldn¡¯t speak carelessly.


    ¡°This guy is ruthless,¡± Bailuo thought.


    Even Bailuo felt that he would not be an easy character in the future.


    ¡°You have a lot of guts,¡± he said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to use those who trusted you as human shields.¡±


    Ouke had a way with manipting others; he didn¡¯t actually have deep feelings for them but seemed more like he was using them.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t like such people, not one bit.


    Unlike Ouke, Bailuo highly valued hispanions and family, willing to shelter them from the storm.


    ¡°But the fact proves that you were right,¡± he added.


    The oue validated everything; Ouke¡¯s choices had no issues. He was right because he survived.


    ¡°But do you take me for a fool?!¡±


    Just when Ouke thought he still had a chance to live, the long spear in Bailuo¡¯s hand thrust out, piercing Ouke¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your daughter? Didn¡¯t you sell your daughter long ago?¡±


    Lifting Ouke¡¯s corpse into the air, Bailuo said indifferently, ¡°What a boring, little trick.¡±


    Bailuo was familiar with Ouke and had seen him before. However, at that time, the People of Yatun followed a principle of keeping a low profile, with Bailuo never showing off his strength.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Removing the long spear, Bailuo lifted Sherri, letting her swing her energy de in the air toward the ground, decapitating all the corpses¡¯ heads until he was sure they were truly dead. Only then did he ride away on Sherri.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In the camp, his senior sister was quicker than Bailuo.


    At the moment, she was tallying numbers, ¡°You encountered five of them. Are they all dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Afterward, Nors and Jiera returned, and everyone checked the numbers.


    For safety, Bailuo had Sherri scan the skies for human scents, as she possessed special navigation and reconnaissance abilities.


    Unless the opponent harbored some Miracle Power to conceal themselves, there was no escaping Sherri¡¯s perception.


    ¡°Everyone, help pack the stuff and load it onto the carts,¡± he said.


    Afterward, Bailuo directed everyone to begin gathering the spoils of war.


    Upon collecting, it turned out there was quite a bit.


    Apart from Gold Coins and other currencies, the supplies included arge amount of ironware and, essential to the People of Yatun, a significant number of horses.


    Currently, Bailuo had only one battle-capable Miracle Creature, Sherri. ording to his uncle, Sherri had the Ability to breed new Pegasus.


    But the prerequisite was having enough horses.


    Therefore for Bailuo currently, horses were something he could never have too many of.


    ¡°In total, there are sixteen horses. Excluding the nags for pulling carts, there are five good horses and three battlehorses,¡± Nors listed.


    ¡°Nors, Jiera, these two battle horses are yours now,¡± Bailuo said.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Make the most of them. With horses, your mobility will be much stronger.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Later, get fodder from Elder Shan, and take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two agreed, knowing they were among Yatun¡¯s very few fighting forces. The stronger they were, the better they could protect their tribespeople and guard Bailuo.


    ¡°Senior sister already has Radish¡­¡±


    ¡°Me, I, I as well! Don¡¯t forget me!¡±


    Inya raised her hand, jumping up and down. Smiling broadly, her intentions were clear.


    ¡°Yes, yes, see how anxious you are,¡± Bailuo said.


    Bailuo gave thest battlehorse to Inya. That girl was so delighted she hopped and skipped, even excitedly hugging Bailuo, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re the best! Hehe!¡±


    Sometimes, this sister was truly Bailuo¡¯s Little Cotton-padded Jacket.


    Of course, it would be more perfect if she didn¡¯t eat so much, grind her teeth at night, kick off the nkets, talk in her sleep, and if she were just a little bit smarter.


    And so, riding horses, with carts full of supplies, they transported everything back to Yatun Vige.


    Because there was so much, they couldn¡¯t take mountain paths.


    They chose to traverse the forest, which, despite its many risks, was calm on the way home with Sherri by Bailuo¡¯s side, and his senior sister¡¯s formidable strength.

 Chapter 33 - 24 Inya, you silly

    Chapter 33: Chapter 24 Inya, you silly


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next morning, Uncle waited with everyone at the entrance of the vige, to wee the heroes home.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±


    Upon seeing Bai Luo and the others return, the children were overjoyed, with Abadun running the fastest: ¡°Wow, so many things! Brother Bai Luo, Brother Nors, are these spoils of war?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve taken our revenge.¡±


    Bai Luo smiled at Abadun, ¡°From today onward, the people of Yatun will never be humiliated again.¡±


    Hearing Bai Luo¡¯s words, the people of Yatun wept for joy.


    ¡°Long live Lord Bai Luo!¡±


    ¡°Long live Yatun!!¡±


    For the first time in ten years, the people of Yatun could hold their heads high, as their long-suppressed emotions were finally released.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time for celebration.


    Uncle interrupted the joyous mood, indicating that the victory feast would have to wait until they reached the overseas inds.


    Bai Luo understood the stakes and epted Uncle¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°By the way,¡±


    Uncle spotted Inya on her warhorse, ¡°Girl, did you give her the horse?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Bai Luo nodded, but Uncle said, ¡°You should take it back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are you coveting Inya¡¯s horse? If you want a horse, I¡¯ll help you find a good one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her horse, I want it for someone else.¡±


    Damn, you really are her true father, huh? Taking your daughter¡¯s horse to give to someone else, are you joking?


    ¡°For whom then?¡±


    ¡°Anyone is fine.¡±


    Alright, Bai Luo realized that Uncle was clearly not inclined to let Inya have a warhorse.


    ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now, this policy of yours doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Bai Luo was brought up by Uncle, as was his senior sister, including Nors and Jiera; they were all Uncle¡¯s students, in fact.


    But Uncle always taught ording to one¡¯s ability. When it was time to be kind, he was kind, and when it was time to be cruel, Uncle could be truly fearsome, never showing mercy.


    Thus, he raised a new generation of people from Yatun who were hardy and unafraid of hardships.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach us to be fearless and unflinching in death?¡±


    Bai Luo: ¡°Why change when ites to Inya?¡±


    ¡°Do you hope for her to fight and kill on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bai Luo was stumped by Uncle¡¯s question.


    In his heart, when it came to his sister Inya, Bai Luo only wished for her to be safe and sound.


    ¡°We all feel the same!¡±


    Uncle patted Bai Luo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will be the bad guy; you, just be the good big brother to the girl.¡±


    ¡°But this¡­¡±


    Bai Luo wanted to say this wasn¡¯t right, but when the words reached his lips, he didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    In the end, Bai Luo let go of the hand he had raised to call Uncle back.


    Uncle¡¯s arrangements for Inya resonated with Bai Luo¡¯s sentiments.


    Inya was not outstanding enough and did not have the talent and aptitude like his senior sister¡¯s.


    If that was the case, why make her go to the battlefield?


    Bai Luo couldn¡¯t resist Inya¡¯s requests; he knew he couldn¡¯t do it, as he doted on the girl too much.


    But Uncle, he wouldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Perhaps this is also quite good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As a princess of the Yatun n, Bai Luo felt that this title suited Inya better.


    ¡°Brother! Brother! Look at my new mount, how is it, isn¡¯t it better than the one just now?¡±


    Inya came to find Bai Luo, her face brimming with a smile, as if she had gotten a great bargain.


    However, upon carefully examining Inya¡¯s horse, Bai Luo really wanted to tell his sister: ¡®Big it is, but this horse, it isn¡¯t fast enough.¡¯


    This was a horse specially meant for pulling carts, strong and sturdy, but not about speed, let alone on the battlefield.


    It would be left behind by the enemy in a matter of minutes!


    Fortunately, it was great at running away, managing tost for the better part of a day without a problem.


    Uncle probably chose this horse for Inya, considering this factor.


    ¡°Ah, yeah, it¡¯s definitely bigger than the one you had before,¡± Bai Luo¡¯s voice trailed off: ¡°Did Uncle exchange it for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! How did you know, brother?¡±


    Bai Luo internally rolled his eyes, thinking, Inya ah, you¡¯re already fifteen years old, why are you still like a child tricked out of New Year¡¯s money by adults?


    ¡°I, I guessed it, ha, haha.¡±


    Bai Luo¡¯s heart ached, but for Inya¡¯s safety, he went against his conscience and thoroughly praised her new mount.


    And so, he watched Inya leave and sighed.


    For the next few days, everyone was mostly packing.


    Because they were about to set out, everyone needed to rest up for the ensuing trek through mountains and rivers.


    The caravan¡¯s affairs won¡¯t be a problem.


    Their round trip takes at least half a month, and by the time someone notices and investigates their danger, another half a month will have passed.


    Back and forth, the People of Yatun are likely to have already reached the inds overseas.


    This was also why my uncle agreed to Bai Luo¡¯s intervention.


    They truly do not care.


    They didn¡¯t venture out to sea before because the People of Yatuncked miracles and struggled to rise anywhere.


    But now it¡¯s different.


    With the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and the Pegasus, plus the Yatun themselves, they are confident in growing strong anywhere they go.


    ¡°Sister ya, Brother Bai Luo is so amazing, the Pegasus just whooshed and blew all the beasts away.¡±


    With her hands outstretched, Miya vividly described the scene to ya, who was being led by the blind girl Shuster on their way home.


    Several days had passed since the Yatun n¡¯s revenge.


    And tomorrow was the day for everyone to depart to their new home across the sea.


    The group had been packing for days, taking with them everything possible.


    In addition, Bai Luo distributed weapons to anyone in the vige capable of fighting.


    Some received short swords, others daggers.


    All Yatun are warriors; even a 10-year-old child can kill an adult soldier when provoked.


    This is Bai Luo¡¯s final assurance to them¡ªif a situation truly arises, they must fight.


    ¡°Perhaps someday, Miya will also receive Miracle Power, right?¡±


    The Master of Miracles can bestow his own power upon absolutely loyal followers, enabling them to acquire Miracle Power and be Miracle Citizens.


    As for the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, that¡¯s still uncertain.


    But Sherri of the Bai Luo Family definitely possesses such power.


    Eventually, when Bai Luo develops the Yatun Army, those among the People of Yatun will surely be the first choice.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Waving her hands, Miya said, ¡°Impossible, I have no talent for fighting, even Sister Feiya said so.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯ s why it¡¯scalledamiracle.¡±


    ya felt Miya¡¯s disappointment and gently stroked her head, coaxing a smile from her, ¡°Yes, exactly, it¡¯s a miracle!¡±


    ¡°Miracle¡­¡±


    Shuster murmured to himself as ya stroked his hair and smiled, ¡°Little Shuster, you¡¯re not nning on stealing from Abadun, are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Shuster understood ya¡¯s meaning¡ªmiracles would still be first given to those with more natural talent.


    The resources of Yatun prioritize training their own.


    ¡°But, you know, there are only 80 People of Yatun.¡±


    ya¡¯s words reignited the once-dimmed spirits of Shuster.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shuster nodded emphatically.


    They knew Bai Luo¡¯s character very well.


    No matter how talented outsiders were, Bai Luo valued loyalty and trust even more. With so few Yatun, Shuster¡¯s turn would inevitablye.


    ¡°Get some good rest tonight.¡±


    Under ya¡¯s care, the two children soon fell asleep, dreaming of bing Bai Luo¡¯s Miracle People.


    Tonight was the best rest for the People of Yatun, as they would embark at dawn.


    After that, they had to cross the continuous mountain roads until they reached the coastal city¡ªthe Ancient City Xilu¡¯en.


    They would not pass through the small town Bai Luo had previously arrived at, to avoid more contact with others, the uncle and master sister unanimously suggested ignoring all viges along the way and heading straight to the Ancient City.


    There, they would still need to acquire boats.


    The ind suitable for the Yatun¡¯s settlement was a distance away from the maind, so they had to obtain sufficientlyrge or enough boats.


    Otherwise, the 80 People of Yatun might need to travel in batches to reach their destination, yet this would cause many uncertainties.


    Bai Luo chose to move as one group instead of splitting up most.


    Fortunately, the uncle had visited the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en many times before. He was familiar with the area and even knew some local gangs.


    The best oue would be to buy boats at a high price, and if not, well, the uncle had a n B.


    As for money, that wasn¡¯t an issue at all.


    Bai Luo could simply trade ck pepper, which was equivalent in value to gold dust.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch had brought vast wealth to the People of Yatun; they were not short on money.


    For the Yatun now, any problem that money could solve was no problem at all!


    Simrly, if they encountered a situation requiring battle,


    The Yatun themselves are very strong, and teenage warriors like Nors and Lyon could handle various challenges.


    In the face of a significant crisis, there was still Sherri.


    Even if the entire Yatun n came together, they couldn¡¯t devise a strategy against Sherri¡¯s power.


    With her, Bai Luo had absolute confidence in cutting a bloody path through the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en if needed.


    Of course, that was the worst-case scenario.


    If they could arrive at the overseas ind without exposure and start the Yatun¡¯s farming and development, quietly enduring this umtion period, that would be best.


    The People of Yatun were not afraid of challenges, but they weren¡¯t fools, either ¡ªthey knew what to do when.

 Chapter 34 - 25 The Sound of Flipping Pages (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 34: Chapter 25 The Sound of Flipping Pages (Vote for Rmendation)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°ya, ya, are you there?¡±


    Just as ya made sure the two children had fallen asleep and was carefully walking to her own room, the voice of Bailuo came over.


    His voice was very low, with a sense of being suppressed to the extreme, feeling sneaky.


    ¡°Lord Bailuo?¡±


    ¡°What ¡®lord<sup>1</sup>? Just call me Bailuo.¡±


    Bailuo wouldn¡¯t be visiting ya in the dead of night with any ill intentions.


    ya was the kindest woman in the vige, beautiful though she was, but since she had lost her ability to bear children, no one from the Yatun n would have rtions with her.


    This was not out of contempt, but a natural instinct of the People of Yatun.


    If it was only for her beauty, what difference would there be between that and insulting ya, treating her like a prostitute?


    The People of Yatun would not offend this pure woman, and naturally, Bailuo was no exception.


    He would give ya a better life, make her happy, cheerful, but as long as ya didn¡¯t agree, Bailuo would always respect and protect her.


    Besides, Bailuo already had a senior sister.


    With his senior sister not yet won over, where would he find the heart to gaze upon another girl?


    Bailuo¡¯s nighttime visit to ya was mainly because of something his uncle had told him a couple of days ago.


    Right, it was about Inya.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ya followed Bailuo to the courtyard outside the house, their voices low, so as not to disturb the two children.


    ¡°My great father took away Inya¡¯s warhorse, deceiving the child,¡± ya said, ¡°You feel guilty about it, thinking you have hurt her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do feel quite guilty.¡±


    Bailuo nodded; this was something he truly didn¡¯t know whom to discuss with.


    His senior sister was certainly formidable and exceptionally wise, but this was the one thing Bailuo couldn¡¯t ask her about.


    Didn¡¯t his senior sister know?


    Could she possibly not know?


    Bailuo was a strong man, capable of killing and arson with a resolute heart.


    But Inya was Bailuo¡¯s weakness, the only person he had regrets about.


    ¡°Feiya knows, but she made the same choice as our great father,¡± ya said, ¡°Do you think Inya is pitiful for being kept in the dark?¡±


    ¡°I have indeed thought that.¡±


    ya was blind, but her heart was clearer than anyone else¡¯s.


    Her uncle once described her that way, saying she was the heart of the Yatun n, the bulwark that guarded their souls.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite envious of Inya.¡±


    ya spoke, ¡°Our great father protected her in his own way, Feiya, too, loved her as a sister, and you¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love her?¡±


    As her brother, Bailuo stated that if anyone dared to touch a hair on Inya, he would kill them!


    Despite her being one to eat a lot, kick off the nkets, grind her teeth, and talk in her sleep, Inya was his sister, his most cherished sister!


    ¡°Actually, there are two solutions to this problem.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ya¡¯s solutions might not always be the best, but they were sure to be most agreeable to Bailuo.


    She always managed to put everyone at ease.


    ¡°Weakness is the original sin, and only one¡¯s own strength is the best protection.¡±


    ya said, ¡°The reason you find it difficult to ept is actually because of the pressure grandpa puts on Inya, forcing her to be the weak one, which is so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    What Bailuo really rejected was the act of doing just that, like a bad parent, dictating his daughter¡¯s life.


    The daughter must learn piano, must study arcane arts, must attend a reputable university, must marry a wealthy husband.


    Inya¡¯s life should belong to her!


    ¡°But Inya is a bit slow.¡±


    After ya said it, she quickly covered her mouth, ¡°Sorry, I, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°The honest truth, the bitter truth.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t feel that this was an insult to Inya at all, ¡°You didn¡¯t say she¡¯s hopelessly stupid, which in itself is apliment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, after all, it is Inya we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ya giggled stealthily, herughterced with affection for Inya, ¡°So, you should properly cultivate Inya. Since grandpa is unwilling, let her brother do it.¡±


    ¡°But doing this still presents a problem.¡±


    The problem was, Bailuo really couldn¡¯t let Inya go to dangerous ces.


    But not letting her go would be like a capable general who isn¡¯t trusted with important tasks; Bailuo had to consider her feelings.


    ¡°Then she should be your personal guard.¡±


    ya gave a good suggestion, ¡°Your close guard naturally needs to be strong, so Inya can train herself well and grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°Simrly, your side will definitely be the safest ce in all of Yatun.¡± ¡°Right!!¡±


    Enlightened by ya¡¯s words, Bailuo had an epiphany, ¡°ya, you are so right.¡±


    Having Inya protect himself, the foolish girl would surely see that as the most important job, without a trace of dissatisfaction in her heart, and would not harbor any resentment in the future.


    If it were someone else, they might not like it, but Inya wouldn¡¯t, she would surely be overjoyed.


    At the same time, Bailuo would also make every effort to make Inya stronger.


    The strongest must protect the most important person of Yatun.


    No problem at all!!


    At this moment, Bailuo¡¯s mind suddenly teemed with numerous excuses and reasons, all so perfect, even he could persuade himself, let alone Inya.


    ¡°Thank you, ya. I knewing to you was the right choice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and this.¡±


    Bailuo took out a bag, which contained thetest food developed by his uncle, ¡°This is honey bread, as a token of thanks.¡±


    In choosing gifts for ya, Bailuo didn¡¯t know what would be best, but giving food was definitely not wrong.


    ¡°Mmm, I like it a lot.¡±


    ya herself did not have things she liked, but this sweet treat could make Miya and Shuster happy.


    When the children were happy, ya was also d, ¡°If you ever have problems again, ya is willing to share your concerns. My eyes can¡¯t see, and I don¡¯t have many talents, so I can only offer you this little help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a little help, it¡¯s very important.¡±


    Bailuo thanked her repeatedly, as many people in Yatun Vige had gone through painful experiences and ya hadforted them, helping them move past their troubles.


    Therefore, ya was the spiritual mentor of the People of Yatun, always sought after for guidance by those who were lost.


    Even uncle had once received ya¡¯s favor, and at that time, she was only 5 years old.


    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯ll never attain the best in my lifetime.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, you must not have gotten the best.¡±


    ¡°But ah¡­¡±


    In memory, a girl grabbed the silver-haired man¡¯s hand, showing a brilliant smile, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get something even better than the best!¡±


    ¡°Hoo~~~¡±


    Back in the house, Uncle was smoking. Seeing Bailuo return, his face was filled with joy, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°My thoughts are clear, and my body feels rxed.¡±


    Bailuo was stunned and asked, ¡°Do you know where I went?¡±


    This question was silly; with Uncle¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know that Bailuo went to look for ya: ¡°What about your sister?¡±


    ¡°At ya¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, ¡°She, she went there too.¡±


    As her sister, Isefia naturally felt very sorry, so as soon as Bailuo left, his sister appeared in front of ya.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Not long after, his sister also returned.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    This time, it was Bailuo¡¯s turn to ask his sister. However, his sister didn¡¯t speak, her pretty face slightly blushed instead.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    this made Bailuo curious. What did ya say to her that made his sister show such a girlish demeanor?


    Unfortunately, his sister refused to talk and went straight into her own room.


    ¡°ya, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    In all of Yatun, aside from Bailuo, probably only ya could influence his sister like that.


    ¡°The child¡¯s prowess, I¡¯ve known about it since before you were born.¡±


    Uncle held ya in high regard, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s apiece of advice, when you face difficulties in the future, for external matters consult Feiya, for internal matters, ya.¡±


    Bailuo looked at Uncle, who began to feign ignorance: ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep, I can¡¯t stay upte at my age, ah.¡±


    The person who stays up all night is now iming he can¡¯t stay up?


    ¡°Hrrr diss, ah, don¡¯t call me General, it¡¯s embarrassing hehehe.¡±


    Back in his room, as soon as Bailuo entered, he heard Inya talking in her sleep and felt like an idiot for worrying about the girl.


    ¡°Such a grown-up.¡±


    Bailuo shook his head. He covered the girl¡¯s exposed skin with the clothes she had kicked off and gently ced a wolf fur over her before lying down to rest.


    The next day, everyone packed up and was ready to set off.


    They followed Uncle¡¯ s arrangement and didn¡¯ t bring many belongings.


    The children and the elderly rode in carriages, while the vige¡¯s able-bodied warriors, including dozens of women, followed suit.


    Those who were on Inya¡¯s level of strength rode horses to scout ahead or nked the carriages to protect them.


    ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop.¡±


    Nors sped ahead to scout for the group.


    ¡°There¡¯s a monster over there, John, go lure it away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±


    Jiera, with her brother John, wandered around the convoy. They aimed to protect the People of Yatun from wild beasts as well as guard against arrows shot from the shadows.


    ¡°Everyone stop, change course, there are people ahead!¡±


    His sister noticed tracks and quickly turned around, directing everyone to alter their path.


    This forest, unlike the mountain range where the People of Yatun resided, was too close to viges and towns inhabited by people.


    For this reason, every year people would turn to banditry for one reason or another.


    Whether due to heavy taxes or unending conscription, for the people of Thistle Province, simply farming thend was not enough to survive. Bing a blood-licking mercenary was one of the few options avable.


    But once a mercenary abandoned their morals, like plundering the employer they were supposed to protect, they would wholly lose their credibility.


    Then, it was all or nothing; they might as well be bandits or pirates.


    ¡°Are there any major bandit strongholds nearby?¡±


    Bailuo walked at the front of the group, alongside Isefia, with Inya and Uncle in the center of the convoy.


    ¡°There are a few.¡±


    Isefia said, ¡°But the route was nned by Daddy and I together. Even though it will take a few extra days, the likelihood of encountering bandits will be much lower.¡±


    ¡°Even if we happen to run into them, we can always change paths. There¡¯s more than one way to go.¡±


    The route they chose had been carefully considered, with ensured safety and risks brought down to the minimum.


    Indeed, after traveling for two or three days, Bailuo and the group did not encounter any bandits.


    That night, the People of Yatun found a forest clearing, made a space, and lit a campfire.


    They were straightforward; encountering trees, they simply chopped them down without hesitation and then, working together, moved them aside.


    By the time everything was taken care of, the women had already prepared dinner for the night.


    During the day, to save time, they only ate dry food.


    Only at night, when not on the road, did they take the time to prepare meals.


    ¡°Mmm, smells good!¡±


    ¡°Noodles, noodles, noodles!¡±


    The main dish was noodles, apanied by roasted meat and fresh fish caught from a nearby river, making for a very decent dinner.


    With all kinds of spices to remove any gamey taste, the evening meal became unbelievably delicious.


    The People of Yatun had grown ustomed to wheat-based food and loved the taste, especially Inya. With her stomach growling, and the food smelling so good, she was almost drooling.


    ¡°Wipe it off, Inya.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡±


    Inya reflexively wiped her mouth corner, but there was no drool, ¡°Brother, you tricked me, there¡¯s no drool.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t? Ah, really, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Brother? ¡±


    Even Inya would get annoyed at being teased like a child.


    ¡°Here, noodles, abigbowl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, brother!!¡±


    Grabbing the noodles handed to her by Bailuo, Inya¡¯s displeasure vanished instantly, and she started gobbling them down, ¡°So delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    Bailuo scolded with augh and then instructed everyone to start distributing food.


    ¡°Ssh, ssh.¡±


    After dinner, while everyone was resting, Bailuo arranged the night watch. But just then, he heard a faint sound of pages flipping.

 Chapter 35 - 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please recommend)

    Chapter 35: Chapter 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please rmend)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sherri looked at Bailuo, puzzled why he had suddenly stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Bailuo nced at the ck Leather Book, which had shown movement again.


    He was excited, but kept hisposure and continued to assign tasks.


    Soon, Bailuo had everything arranged.


    ¡°I have some matters to attend to, sister¡­¡±


    The issue of miracles was very important; the more one had in their strategic reserve, the better.


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t directly tell his senior sister that he was going to look for miracles, as that would seem too unbelievable. Miracles weren¡¯t something that could be found just by searching for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Fortunately, his senior understood Bailuo.


    She didn¡¯t ask any questions. If Bailuo said he had something to do, then he had something to do. Her role was to help him cover his tracks, not to question him.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t thank his senior; they didn¡¯t need that.


    ¡°Xiao Luo, this is¡­¡±


    Watching Bailuo leave, Uncle came to stand beside the senior sister. He had a unique perspective and could see that Bailuo¡¯s sudden departure was somewhat strange.


    ¡°Royalty potential.¡±


    The senior said, and Uncle naturally understood her meaning. The old man stroked his beard, ¡°But even Xiao Luo couldn¡¯t possibly find the third miracle, right?¡±


    Aside from having discovered a trace of a miracle and wanting to try his luck, Uncle could not find a second reason for Bailuo¡¯s behavior.


    Dangerous?


    That was impossible, he hadn¡¯t felt any danger.


    The observational and judgment skills of the senior sister and Uncle were no less than Bailuo¡¯s. The only thing that could baffle them was something rted to miracles.


    But the third miracle, that seemed a bit too much!


    ¡°He will find it.¡±


    The senior had unconditional trust in Bailuo; not just three miracles, but even one hundred, she believed her beloved junior could obtain them.


    ¡°One should not be too insistent.¡±


    Uncle was actually very satisfied already.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch could serve as the foundation for a nation, and the Pegasus hadbat capability; Bailuo seemingly had all the capital to establish a country-the only thing missing was time.


    ¡°Father, what do you think Xiao Luo¡¯s third miracle will be?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with the senior anymore; she truly believed that Bailuo was about to obtain the third miracle.


    Therefore, Uncle said no more.


    He also feared that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, I need to go find Little Aiea, in case Xiao Luo doesn¡¯t find the miracle, to have her console him.¡±


    Uncle wasn¡¯t doubtful, but rather worried Bailuo would be disappointed.


    In Uncle¡¯s eyes, Bailuo had already be the favored child of the heavens. Having found two miracles was proof enough that he possessed kingly qualities; Bailuo didn¡¯t need to prove anything else.


    Even if he just maintained his current status, the People of Yatun would zealously follow him into eternity.


    ¡®The third miracle¡­¡¯ Uncle rarely got this irrational, but when it came to Bailuo, his confidence was no less than that of the senior sister: ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    ¡°This is not good, this is not good, I¡¯ve lost myposure.¡±


    Uncle: I, Saros, am a mature and steady person, I can¡¯t be this greedy.


    ¡°So, what will Xiao Luo¡¯s third miracle be?¡±


    At this moment, unaware of Uncle¡¯s and the senior sister¡¯s thoughts, Bailuo was leisurely walking at the edge of the forest on Sherri¡¯s back.


    He looked at the third page of the ck Leather Book in his mind. After over half a month, the familiar puzzles had appeared once again.


    [The pumpkin carriage door slowly opens, and the princess has beautiful golden hair. Come out, the queen with a frozen heart, the fairy godmother is calling your name¡ª6 days 23 hours 50 minutes]


    [Direction: 20¡ã south-east]


    ¡°I am no longer who I was; a mere puzzle can¡¯t stump me.¡±


    Looking at the direction indicator ahead, Bailuo immediately set out on Sherri. With the Pegasus with him, Bailuo did not need to worry about the journey.


    Sherri was extraordinarily fast; a round trip wouldn¡¯t take much time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sherri.¡±


    ¡°Alright, master!¡±


    After Sherri responded, she paused.


    ¡°But, where are we going, master?¡±


    Sherri asked, perplexed. She couldn¡¯t see the indicator and naturally had no idea where Bailuo¡¯s mention of setting out was directed.


    As a Pegasus, Sherri had the ability to navigate. If there was a ce in Bailuo¡¯s heart he longed for, then Sherri could take him there, no need for a map.


    But searching for a miracle was not within Sherri s abilities.


    No matter how much Bailuo wanted to find a new miracle, Sherri couldn¡¯t sense the location of a miracle.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to look for something; I¡¯ll give you directions.


    ¡°Okay, master!¡±


    With a direction set, Sherri immediately spread her wings and soared into the sky.


    She subdued her glow, and even under the moonlight, Sherri could hide herself well enough not to be noticed by people below.


    ¡°That way!¡±


    ¡°To the left a bit.¡±


    ¡°Right, continue in this direction.¡±


    Just like that, Bailuo was navigating Sherri towards the direction indicated by the pointer.


    They flew over mountains, dense forests, and canyons.


    Bailuo and Sherri flew unsure for how long, only to see the eastern sky begin to show a hint of white.


    ¡± Haven¡¯ t we arrived yet?!¡±


    Despite expecting no surprises, Bailuo felt once more that the ck Leather Book had tricked him.


    He was currently hurrying on behalf of the People of Yatun!


    This sudden disappearance had too great an impact.


    Bailuo had thought that with Sherri, a round trip wouldn¡¯t take long, but now, after five or six hours of flight, the pointer still hadn t turned.


    ¡°Looks like we need to go back for now.¡±


    With Sherri, Bailuo would never lose his way; she knew the route back. Checking the time on the ck Leather Book again, with over six days left, Bailuo wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Just as Bailuo was ready to return, the pointer suddenly changed direction.


    ¡°Eh? Eh eh eh!¡±


    Bailuo quickly said to Sherri, ¡°Sherri, we¡¯ve passed it, we¡¯ve passed the target, stop stop stop, quickly stop.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±

 Chapter 36 - 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please recommend)_2

    Chapter 36: Chapter 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please rmend)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sherri¡¯s heart cried out in rm, and she quickly stopped.


    She saw the Pegasus standing in the sky, scanning the ground below, but it found nothing.


    ¡°Master, what are we looking for? Sherri hasn¡¯t sensed anything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a miracle.¡±


    For Sherri, there was nothing Bailuo felt the need to hide.


    Sherri was Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Creature, sharing the same origin and a telepathic bond, and their lives were intertwined.


    As long as Bailuo lived, Sherri could be revived countless times.


    Should Bailuo fall, Sherri would also turn to ash and vanish.


    ¡°A miracle? Sherri has not detected any Miracle Power.¡±


    As a Miracle Creature, Sherri naturally had the ability to sense Miracle Power, but after scanning the surroundings, the vastnd below showed no signs of any fluctuations of Miracle Power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go down and look there.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he asked Sherri to descend.


    In the process, Bailuo watched thepass, making sure there weren¡¯t any significant deviations.


    The golden dawn broke through the horizon, spilling its light from the East onto mankind.


    This was a vast ocean of flowers, with the morning dew not yet dry. Sherri alighted upon it, her hooves untouched by any dew or petals, remaining purely white.


    ¡°Master, have we arrived?¡±


    ¡°We should be here.¡±


    Thepass pointed right to this spot.


    But after observing for a while, Bailuo also found no sign of the object.


    The countdown continued, and thepass needle hadn¡¯t vanished, indicating that Bailuo hadn¡¯t found the miracle-that object was still not in his hands.


    ¡°So, what is this miracle, exactly?¡±


    Bailuo jumped down from Sherri¡¯s back and projected the virtual image of thepass into his palm, walking through the ocean of flowers as if he were holding an actualpass.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is so strange.¡±


    This miracle seemed unusual because Bailuo noticed that whenever he had almost pinpointed a location and crouched to search, thepass needle would jump and then change direction.


    ¡°It moves?¡±


    Bailuo understood; he looked around at the fluttering butterflies and bees:


    ¡°The things around here that move¡­ it seems to be these, right?


    ¡°But there are too many of them!¡±


    The butterflies and bees were countless.


    Bailuo, watching thepass pointer flit from one direction to another, swiftly mounted Sherri: ¡°The target is confirmed, it¡¯s one of the butterflies or bees around us.¡±


    Catching butterflies and bees, given Bailuo¡¯s speed, could be somewhat difficult.


    Fortunately, Sherri was fast enough; once the target was confirmed, it was a matter of mere moments.


    Even if they flew up to the skies, they couldn¡¯t escape Sherri¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Catch butterflies?¡±


    Sherri looked at the tiny creatures dancing ahead and let out a melodious cry.


    The Pegasus soared high, plunging forward with astonishing speed. Sherri¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant, and when she stopped, Bailuo found himself surrounded by flying butterflies and bees.


    ¡°Master, see if it¡¯s around here.¡±


    An invisible barrier enveloped these little creatures, preventing them from flying out as though they had hit a ss cover, trapped with no means of escape.


    The butterflies and bees had no real offensive power, so they posed no threat to Sherri or Bailuo.


    ¡°I¡¯ 11 go down and have a look.¡±


    Bailuo quickly dismounted, stepped out of Sherri¡¯s protective barrier, and circled around her, watching thepass in his hand.


    At that moment, thepass vanished, and blue and red dots appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s inside here!!¡±


    The new miracle was among the butterflies and bees, trapped inside as well. But there were at least twenty or thirty inside, and Bailuo wasn¡¯t sure which one, so he tried each one in turn.


    He had Sherri crouch down, and then he carefully released the butterflies and bees one by one.


    Bailuo waited outside, ready to capture them in the palm of his hand. In the end, Bailuo identified the target: a very beautiful and graceful ck Phoenix Butterfly.


    [You¡¯ve found it, but it doesn¡¯t belong to you, so why not find a Crystal Vial for it to have a little home?]


    Watching the little creature flitting around Sherri, Bailuo knew he had found the third miracle.


    Around Sherri was an invisible shield, keeping the little one from escaping, so Bailuo didn¡¯t have to worry about identally crushing it.


    ¡°A Crystal Vial?¡±


    Bailuo was taken aback: ¡°Why do we need something like that?¡±


    Bailuo realized that the ck Leather Book had given him a challenge: he had no such thing as a Crystal Vial in his possession.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford crystal; it was just that the Yatun n didn¡¯t use crystal containers.


    Of course, crystal was indeed rare in this region and quite umon.


    If it were ss, Bailuo could have ridden Sherri to the nearest town and stolen some, but crystal¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back for now.¡±


    He had been away for a night, and if he didn¡¯t return soon, even his senior sister would start to worry.


    Afterward, Bailuo asked Sherri to speed up as much as possible.


    The trip here took seven or eight hours, but the return journey only took three. And the ck Phoenix Butterfly, it stayed within Sherri¡¯s barrier, without feeling any wind pressure, just leisurely fluttering about.


    After getting tired of flying, it rested on Bailuo s finger.


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    ¡°Xiao Luo is back!¡±


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯s voice, the senior sister quickly got up and led the People of Yatun to greet him.


    They had not continued their journey but waited there for Bailuo¡¯s return. ¡°Sorry, something came up, so I took a trip out.


    Bailuo continued to apologize, then instructed everyone to continue on the road, while he went to find his uncle, asking, ¡°Uncle, do you know where I can find a Crystal Vial?¡±

 Chapter 37 - 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please recommend)_3

    Chapter 37: Chapter 26 Ideal Coast (4000 words, please rmend)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Crystal Vial?¡±


    It was a sudden question, but Uncle was just being Uncle, not asking anything in return, ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Bailuo had originally just intended to ask Uncle for the location of the crystal vials so she could go buy some or perhaps steal some to bring back.


    But Uncle¡¯s reply left Bailuo quite astonished, ¡°We have crystal vials?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t before.¡±


    Uncle, while puffing on his cigarette, said nonchntly, ¡°But didn¡¯t you guys raid that merchant caravan some time ago? There were a few crystals in it, and with nothing better to do, I crafted a few cups and vials.¡±


    ¡°You know how to do crystal craftsmanship?¡±


    Bailuo thought to herself that Uncle truly was omnipotent¡ªwas there anything he couldn¡¯t do?


    ¡°Just a little bit, I¡¯m not an expert.¡±


    That phrase sounded oddly familiar, but Bailuo didn¡¯t ask further; having a vial was sufficient, ¡°I need a crystal vial that can breathe, it¡¯s for a use.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s peculiarity had long since been witnessed by Uncle.


    Go out to pick Miracle Creatures and then acquire the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch; carry a horse over twenty mountains, and thus Pegasus Sherri came into being.


    Especially thattter incident, it was utterly inconceivable.


    But it had been proven that Bailuo was right.


    So this time, Uncle was quite keen to see what Bailuo would do.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made two vials, which one do you want?¡±


    Uncle quickly brought back two crystal vials for Bailuo, one big and one small, ¡°If neither is suitable, just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll melt it down and make you a new one on the spot.¡±


    ¡°And you call this a ¡®little bit¡¯?¡±


    Bailuo, looking at the exquisitely crafted crystal containers in his hand, he held them up to the sunlight and discovered not only did they sparkle beautifully, but they also bore incredibly intricate patterns.


    Even without any level of artistic appreciation, such exquisite objects were, even to Bailuo, among the rarest of treasures.


    He felt like collecting a few to treasure and y with.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bailuo felt Uncle might have misunderstood the meaning of ¡®just a little bit¡¯ ¡ª these were Master Level artworks!


    ¡°Just casually made.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s ¡®casual¡¯ work, others would probably take a lifetime to replicate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°I want to use it to contain a butterfly.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Uncle choked on his smoke, waving his hand as he turned to leave, ¡°I really am getting old, not understanding you young people¡¯s ideas.¡±


    Using a crystal vial to hold a butterfly was too fanciful.


    After Uncle left, Bailuo had a smile on his face.


    He hurried back to Sherri¡¯s side and then ced the Phoenix Tail Butterfly inside the vial.


    This crystal vial was quite ingenious, divided into two sections: when opened, the Phoenix Tail Butterfly coulde out and when closed, the mouth would narrow, preventing the butterfly from flying out.


    And either way, it ensured an unobstructed airflow.


    Furthermore, to make the Phoenix Tail Butterfly morefortable, Bailuo also carefully ced some decorative flowers and branches inside, all very delicately made.


    ¡°Uncle is indeed Uncle, it¡¯s just too perfect.¡±


    Bailuo naturally knew that Uncle hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, and even if the vials he had made weren¡¯t suitable, Uncle could have made a perfect one for him on the spot.


    [Beautiful house, shimmering in light, it flutters joyfully inside, saying ¡®I finally have a home.¡¯ ]


    [???]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Middle Tier


    Type: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Ideal Coast


    Ability: Unawakened


    When Bailuo saw the text on the third page, having had previous experiences, he knew that the Miracle represented by the ck Phoenix Butterfly was his.


    No one else, even if they got hold of the Phoenix Tail Butterfly, could continue with the subsequent quest.


    So now, Bailuo had to find a way to awaken its Miracle Power.


    Doing so, he could truly obtain the third kind of Miracle.


    ¡°Middle Tier, even higher level than Sherri.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what exactly this Miracle Level represented, and when he asked Uncle, Uncle said the level determined the potential of the Miracle.


    This part, Bailuo nned to ask Uncle more about once the Phoenix Tail Butterfly¡¯s power was awakened.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what conditions are needed to awaken the Phoenix Tail Butterfly.¡±


    [You have obtained it, and it will belong only to you]


    [The girl who dreams, yet knows not what dreams are]


    [Find some lovely girls and tell them stories of a dreamy girl¡¯s adventure, perhaps, as it listens with them, it will grant their wishes]


    Bailuo, holding onto his hands, rode on Sherri¡¯s back, continuing on the journey.


    He hung the vial on his waist, and since he had to guard the troop, Bailuo couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted, so he tried his best to focus solely on protecting his people instead of pondering the meaning of that riddle.

 Chapter 38 - 27: Fairy Tale Story (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 38: Chapter 27: Fairy Tale Story (Please Rmend)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out!¡±


    ¡°It must be this way, certainly this way!¡±


    As evening approached another day, everyone stopped traveling and began preparing the night¡¯s meal.


    With some free time, Bailuo thought it over and realized that the riddle was actually quite simple.


    First, find some lovely girls.


    For Bailuo, this wasn¡¯t difficult.


    In Yatun Vige, there were plenty of girls, wives, mature women, young women, little girls, and babies, everything one could think of.


    As the leader, Bailuo merely needed to give an order for all girls to gather, and it was a matter of a single sentence.


    Then, the second point, to tell a story about a fantastical girl.


    ¡®The story of a fantastical girl.¡¯


    He thought of the phrase that first appeared when the miracle urred.


    ¡°The pumpkin carriage doors slowly opened, and the princess had beautiful golden hair, listen, the godmother is calling your name¡ªCome forth, queen of the frozen heart.¡±


    ¡°There needs to be a fairy tale about beautiful girls, the princess series!¡±


    So, that problem was resolved.


    Bailuo had plenty of content to draw from, and he was also good at speaking; telling fairy tales to some little girls wasn¡¯t much of an issue.


    Last, listening together, it will grant their wishes.


    Clearly, this meant Bailuo was to bring the Phoenix Tail Butterfly along to listen to the story.


    Thus, the three lines summarized by Bailuo were: Take the Phoenix Tail Butterfly and tell a group of girls, who had never seen much of the world, some fairy tales that they could yearn for.


    ¡°Sister, ya.¡±


    Bailuo found the two women among his people who best fit the ¡®mature woman¡¯ criterion: ¡°Tonight, I n to tell stories for everyone, and I hope you can grace the asion.¡±


    Honestly, the request was quite abrupt and very puzzling.


    But that¡¯s how miraculous events are¡ªtotally puzzling!


    The sister realized that Bailuo was attempting something, and even without knowing what it was, she would definitely agree to help Bailuo.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ya would naturally not refuse, as she was blind but had excellent hearing:


    ¡± P11 bring Miya along too.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bailuo continued inviting others: ¡°Jiera, Inya¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡±


    Jiera and Inya, both around fifteen or sixteen, just right to represent the young women.


    Followed by thirteen-year-old Fiona, and twelve-year-old She, as little girls, they fit the bill.


    Miya was only ten, the criteria for a little child were met as well.


    However, for safety¡¯s sake, Bailuo also counted in the widows who had lost their husbands and the female infants still in swaddling clothes.


    ¡°Just to be safe, let¡¯s also include the olddies.¡±


    Still, Bailuo nned to be cautious, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The women in their fifties and sixties, ah.


    I, Bailuo, will not despise you!!!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Telling stories? Why start telling stories all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so sudden, what¡¯s up with the boss?¡±


    ¡°But why only women, can¡¯t we listen? I really want to hear the boss¡¯s stories.¡±


    Since he was young, Bailuo was sharp and full of countless inspirations and inventions, which made everyone in Yatun Vige consider him a naturally born Prophet.


    Especially those younger than Bailuo, who grew up under his enlightening education.


    ¡°Keep watch!¡±


    John was dragged away by Nors, and for safety, even the old uncles joined the patrolling ranks.


    Bailuo acted this way, of course, with corresponding measures.


    He sent Sherri to sense the surroundings. If any beasts or humans approached, Sherri would immediately know and then notify Bailuo.


    The weapons of the sister and others wouldn¡¯t leave their sides, ready to act at any moment to protect everyone.


    Of course, among the women and children, there were also many who were quite special.


    Never underestimate the widows of Yatun.


    In their youth, each one of them was a strong and skilled woman. The most formidable among them, if it really came down to a fight, would make Jiera and Inya look like little girls in front of them.


    With these big sisters present, the ce was actually safer.


    ¡°Ahem, everyone, good evening.¡±


    By this time, dinner was over and the sky had darkened, but torches were lit, so it wasn¡¯t particrly dark.


    Bailuo sat on a horizontally ced log, and he put the Crystal Vial with the Phoenix Tail Butterfly at his side, then faced the crowd: ¡°Today, I will tell you some stories about beautiful princesses, and I hope you will like them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a princess?¡±


    Before the story even started, cute little girl Helen sucked on her thumb and asked in a baby voice.


    ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t ask questions.¡±


    Mother Diana gently tapped the head of five-year-old Helen and then smiled apologetically at Bailuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I forgot you all might not have heard of princesses.¡±


    ¡°A princess, well, is the daughter of a king of a country.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the princess I¡¯m talking about is more like an adjective,¡± Bailuo said: ¡°It¡¯s a girl who is as beautiful as a princess.¡±


    So, what¡¯s the point of telling this?


    Dozens of women, from all age brackets, sat opposite Bailuo, their faces full of confusion.


    Truth be told, Bailuo felt quite helpless.


    But that¡¯s how miracle tasks are, what could he do?


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Bailuo feignedposure and continued speaking: ¡°Now, I am going to start with the first story.¡±


    ¡°The name of this story is ¡®Frozen¡¯.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s first chosen story was indeed a Disney animated film he had seen in his previous life, Frozen.


    The Elsa in the story was absolutely his favorite Disney princess, so Bailuo nned to use her as his starting point.


    ¡°Sis, your name is simr to the princess¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Silly, my name is Elsa, it¡¯s not the same.¡±


    Elsa was Helen¡¯s older sister, and though only 11 years old, she was quite mature for her age, like a little adult.


    When the old uncle spoke of her, he used the phrase ¡°a woman is no man¡¯s inferior¡±¡ªa term created by Bailuo.


    ¡°Listen to the story carefully.¡±


    Elsa had originally just followed orders toe to the gathering.


    When she first heard that Bailuo was going to tell a story, Elsa was also quite surprised. Why the need to tell a story out of the blue?


    Strange.


    But as one of the People of Yatun, Elsa held Bailuo in high regard, just like everyone else.


    Since it was Bailuo¡¯s decision, all they had to do was obey, no need to overthink it.


    However, as Bailuo unfolded the story of Frozen, Elsa was immediately captivated by the Snow Queen in the story.


    Miraculous trolls, the power known as magic that could control ice and snow.


    The naive and romantic Princess Anna, the fearful Queen Elsa with her uncontroble powers, the dancing mes, the wind spirits like leaves, and the majestic horse in the sea.


    All of this seemed to open up a whole new world for everyone, captivating listeners of all ages and genders.


    Bailuobined Frozen 1 and 2, making the entire narrative more cohesive and exciting.


    ¡°In the end, Elsa became the Magic Queen of the North, and her sister Anna became the new ruler of Arendelle,¡± said Bailuo. ¡°The two ces, magic and human alike, lived together happily ever after.¡±


    With the story concluded, Bailuo took a deep breath.


    Looking forward, there was an eerie silence that made Bailuo feel a bit awkward.


    ¡°p p p¡­¡±


    Fortunately, ya led the apuse, and everyone immediately knew what to do.


    ¡°That story was so interesting!¡±


    ¡°Magic, such a miraculous power.¡±


    ¡°Is magic real, Brother Bailuo?¡±


    ¡°Queen Elsa is so cool, so awesome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too simr to Sis¡¯s name; I can¡¯t rte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, my name is Elsa, E-l-s-a!¡±


    Elsa vigorously rubbed her little sister Helen¡¯s cheek, and only she could disrupt Elsa¡¯s mood.


    ¡°They do sound quite simr.¡±


    Looking at Elsa, Bailuo smiled and said, ¡°Besides, our Elsa is very impressive too. I think she¡¯s just as good as Elsa.¡±


    ¡°Where, where¡­ I¡¯m not that great¡­¡±


    Perhaps because their names were so simr, Elsa felt a bit shy. She was just an ordinary wild girl from Yatun, not at all like the Snow Queen.


    But the Elsa in the story was truly awesome.


    Elsa knew she would never possess the power of magic, but she vowed to protect her friends and family just like Elsa did.


    ¡® Is Brother Bailuo telling this story to inspire everyone to protect Yatun?¡¯


    Touching the newly forged thin sword on her waist, Elsa silently pondered Bailuo¡¯s intentions, and she wasn¡¯t the only girl doing so.


    Elsa was so brave; they could be too!


    If Bailuo knew that his story had sparked the idea among the vige girls to be Female Martial Gods, he would probably exim in defense, ¡®Gentleness, one of the three essential elements of a princess, is gentleness.¡¯ [???]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Middle Tier


    Type: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Ideal Coast


    Ability: Unawakened


    Bailuo nced at the information of the ck Phoenix Butterfly; the introduction in the ck Leather Book hadn¡¯t changed, indicating the power of the ck Phoenix Butterfly had not yet been activated.


    ¡°One story isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    Bailuo figured the issue might be the insufficient number of stories: ¡®If one isn¡¯t enough, then two, damn it, I¡¯ll go all in!¡¯


    And so, Bailuo told one story after another.


    Rapunzel, The Little Mermaid, The Princess and the Pea, Thumbelina, Cindere, Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, Beauty and the Beast, Alice¡¯s Adventures in Wondend.


    Including the original Frozen, there were a total of ten fairy tales rted to beautiful princesses.


    Bailuo was parched, despite being quite eloquent and animated in his storytelling.


    But the information on the ck Phoenix Butterfly remained unchanged.


    Bailuo wondered if he might have used the wrong method or maybe the riddle wasn¡¯t meant to be solved this way?


    Or perhaps the stories still weren¡¯t enough?


    But he couldn¡¯t do anything about that now!


    He had shared all the stories he knew, should he now also recount the tale of the little girl selling nuclear bombs?


    However, the night had grown deep, and it was time for everyone to rest.


    If Bailuo¡¯s stories hadn¡¯t been so fascinating, some of the younger girls might have already fallen asleep.


    That wouldn¡¯t be a dream, but utter despair!


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s stories.¡±


    For the first time, Bailuo faced failure, but he could ept that. There were many days ahead to ponder and devise new strategies.


    If nothing worked, Bailuo would consult his uncle and senior sister.


    After all, asking them to help solve the riddle wasn¡¯t a big deal.

 Chapter 39 - 28: What is Your Dream? (Please Vote)

    Chapter 39: Chapter 28: What is Your Dream? (Please Vote)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Bai Luo.¡±


    As Bai Luo was feeling troubled, Miya quietly approached and said, ¡°Can I ask a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bai Luo smiled gently, ¡°What questions do you have, Miya?¡±


    ¡°Why is Snow White¡¯s mother so mean? Isn¡¯t she the princess¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Boy, the first question stumped Bai Luo.


    ¡°Because, this, um¡­¡±


    Bai Luo didn¡¯t know how to exin; he wanted to say that stepmothers generally aren¡¯t as kind to children as their own mothers are.


    However, that¡¯s not always the case.


    At least in Yatun, this really didn¡¯t apply.


    Because many of the children of the women there weren¡¯t actually their own, when rtives, friends, or even neighbors passed away, the mothers of Yatun would take care of their children with the same attention and care.


    Just like Sister ya, the girl next door who looked after Shuster¡¯s siblings as tenderly as a mother would.


    In Yatun, every man could be a father to the children, and every woman, a mother in their eyes.


    A father¡¯s love is like a mountain, a mother¡¯s love is like water.


    This is what Yatun is all about!


    ¡°Sister ya tells Miya stories and holds Miya to sleep. Why does Snow White¡¯ s stepmother not tell her stories, but instead gives her a poisoned apple?¡± Apples had already made their appearance in Yatun, small enough to pour out of a pocket, so Miya knew what an apple was.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bai Luo was at a loss for words; he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Children who ask ¡®why¡¯ are so terrifying!!!


    ¡°And also, Brother Bai Luo, did Cindere live happily with the Prince after they got married?¡±


    This question was asked by Little Helen. It was very innocent, but it voiced the sentiments of countless fairy-tale fans.


    Is marriage the tombstone of happiness? Even for fairy tales?


    ¡°Of course they lived happily ever after!¡±


    Bai Luo could not let the little girls be disheartened.


    Fairy tales are always beautiful, and at least before adulthood, Bai Luo was determined to tell them¡ªyes, they lived happily in the ending.


    ¡°Miya also wants to be Cindere.¡±


    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just as Little Miya said these words, Bai Luo suddenly felt a surge of Miracle


    Power, and he quickly looked at the Crystal Vial set aside. He saw the ck Phoenix Butterfly inside emitting a faint glow.


    [Perhaps, it will help you fulfill their wishes]


    ¡°Wishes!¡±


    Bai Luo suddenly realized it and quickly said, ¡°Everyone, wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! I have something to say, I have something to say!¡±


    It was about wishes, wishes indeed.


    Bai Luo had an epiphany, a sudden understanding.


    It wasn¡¯t enough just to hear stories; what was more important were the wishes.


    ¡°My story is finished, so now,¡± Bai Luo looked at everyone, ¡°I want to ask you all, do you have any wishes, like things you want, things you want to do, or expectations for the future? Anything good, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will do my very best to fulfill your desires!¡±


    The people looked at Bai Luo. The older grandmothers naturally wouldn¡¯t get involved.


    They were so old; they couldn¡¯t stand in the way of the young ones.


    They didn¡¯t know what Bai Luo was doing, but whatever Bai Luo did was certainly right. All they had to do was support him.


    ¡°Really? Can we?¡±


    ¡°Helen, stop it.¡±


    Her mother told Helen not to say any actual wishes. Yatun wasn¡¯t rich; how could they just fulfill their wishes on a whim?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Helen.¡±


    Bai Luo: ¡°Come on, tell Brother confidently, what is your dream?¡±


    ¡°Helen also wants a talking fish, like the Mermaid Princess¡¯s.¡±


    The very first wish was an impossible task!!!


    ¡°Er, this, um¡­¡±


    Bai Luo felt like he had dug himself into a hole. He looked at the vial in his hand. The light emitted by the Phoenix Tail Butterfly seemed to be visible only to him. ¡®Little butterfly, that was quite a tough move.¡¯


    ¡®Where do I find a talking fish for Little Helen?!¡¯


    Although Bai Luo could have given excuses, he believed in keeping his word. Especially if it was for his own people -if he promised, then he had to give it his all to do it.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s just agree to it for now.¡¯


    If all else fails,ter on, I¡¯ll earnestly search for a talking fish.¡¯


    The world is so vast, and there are countless miracles. Who knows, maybe there really is a talking fish out there.


    ¡°Helen!¡±


    Helen¡¯s mother, Diana, was a bit angry because her daughter had made such a strange request. How was Bailuo supposed to respond to that?


    A sensible child would have asked for some candy or a cute doll, right?


    ¡°1,1 want a beautiful sword sheath.¡±


    You see, Elsa, being the older sister, knew very well that her wish could easily be fulfilled.??????????????????????? <sup>y</sup>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Diana.¡±


    Bailuo patted Little Helen on the head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Helen, your brother will definitely find you a talking fish.¡±


    ¡°This!¡±


    ¡°And Elsa.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t wait for everyone to be surprised and directly said to Elsa ¡°I don¡¯t want such a wish. What I want is the kind that cannot be easily achieved, but still, I wish to pursue with my heart.¡±


    When Elsa stated her wish, the ck Phoenix Butterfly did not be brighter. On the contrary, it was Little Helen-her words made the ck Phoenix Butterfly react.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just say it, speak with confidence.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Tell me, Elsa, what is your dream?¡±


    At that moment, Bailuo felt as though Wang Feng¡¯s spirit was within him: I am not fighting alone; the ancestors from my past life stand with me!!


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Elsa was very sensible and obedient. She sneaked a nce at her mother Diana and, gathering her courage, finally said, ¡°I want to obtain ice magic just like Elsa!¡±


    ¡°Elsa, you¡­¡±


    Diana opened her mouth wide, incredulous. She had never expected her most well-behaved and sensible daughter to pose such a difficult challenge for Bailuo.


    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±


    The wondrous fluctuations from the ck Phoenix Butterfly grew more intense.


    ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    Bailuo ced his hand on Elsa¡¯s head and then gave it a rub, saying very seriously, ¡°Don<sup>1</sup>1 worry, Elsa. I will definitely help you fulfill this wish!¡± ¡°Eh? But, but magic¡­¡±


    Magic doesn¡¯t exist at all. How could she possibly obtain magic?


    ¡°Anyone else? Come on, share your wishes.¡±


    ¡°Can I make a wish too?¡±


    Though Diana was now a mother, Bailuo¡¯s game was quite interesting and she was intrigued.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°I wish to continue being a warrior after these two children have grown up.¡±


    >1 II


    Bailuo nced at the ck Phoenix Butterfly, which showed no reaction: ¡°Um, could you make it a bit more challenging? I can fulfill that wish for you right now.¡±?? <sup>6</sup>


    ¡°Then give me a man who can defeat me!¡±


    This wish, in fact, Bailuo could still fulfill immediately because he could defeat Diana.


    However, after two wishes, the ck Phoenix Butterfly still showed no reaction!


    Alright then, Diana may be only 29 years old, but it seemed she had been categorised by the ck Phoenix Butterfly as an ¡®auntie¡¯.


    Her wishes were useless!


    ¡°Cough cough, let¡¯s have the children go first. Let the children make their wishes first!¡±


    Bailuo quickly changed the subject, and so the older sisters immediately understood Bailuo¡¯s direction and quietly stepped back to the side of the olddies.


    ¡°Eh?!!¡±


    Diana was bbergasted, but thankfully her sisters pulled her aside, taking her away from the spot of contention.


    ¡°Little Bailuo, you¡¯re so bad.¡±


    ¡± Bullying people.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m only nine years older than him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he used to say we were so cute. Why is he disdainful of us now?¡±


    Bailuo listened with an embarrassed sweat, but for the sake of a miracle, he could only silently make amends in his heart.


    ¡°Sister ya and Feiya, aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Sister ya smiled gently, and Feiya was quite straightforward: ¡°I don¡¯t really want anything.¡±??????????????????? <sup>y</sup>


    Neither ya nor Feiya joined in; they were considered old enough, of a very mature mindset, so fairy tales and such were better left to the innocent little girls.


    ¡°I also want a pet that can talk.¡±


    ¡°I want that naughty big cat that flies around in Alice¡¯s Dreamscape.¡±


    ¡°If only I had a fairy godmother like Cindere.¡±


    Magic mirrors are so much fun. I want a magic mirror.¡±


    ¡°Little Dwarf Demons are very interesting too, Brother Bailuo. Are there really Little Dwarf Demons?¡±


    ¡°Little Dwarves! Little Dwarves! Seven little dwarves!¡±


    II II


    All sorts of wishes, though mostly heard in Bailuo¡¯s previous life and belonging to the innocence of childhood, became the source of awakening the Miracle Power in the face of the third type of miracle.


    It was awakening, and the information about it on the ck Leather Book was changing quietly.

 Chapter 40 - 29 Fairy Princess (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 40: Chapter 29 Fairy Princess (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    [It is awakening, please wait patiently for one day]


    It changed, the content on the third page, as wishes appeared one by one, finally underwent a transformation.


    Bailuo knew that the third miracle was a sure thing.


    ¡°Wait, huh?¡±


    Subsequently, Bailuo did not abandon the girls after using them, but patiently listened to the rest of the girl¡¯s wishes and noted them down one by one.


    After everything was over, Bailuo then returned.


    On his way back, Bailuo¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts like ¡®I¡¯m truly a genius¡¯, ¡®As clever as I am¡¯, ¡®Merely riddles, how could they possibly stump Bailuo¡¯.


    ¡°Even his walk is buoyant.¡±


    The elder sister and the old uncle watched Bailuo¡¯s retreating figure, clueless as to why he was so happy.


    ¡°Miracles, they require storytelling, and then asking a group of girls ¡®What are your dreams¡¯?¡±


    The elder sister felt that if it were herself, she probably couldn¡¯t do such a thing until she died, the old uncle felt the same; any of such acts would be contrary to their nature.


    ¡°Those stories¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably heard them in dreams again.¡±


    The two were no longer surprised, the old uncle considered it Bailuo¡¯s natural talent, and the elder sister was aplete believer in Bailuo, anything from Bailuo had to be the best.


    As for Inya, naturally, she also loved to hear stories, and more than the stories, she loved the snacks she had all night long.


    Inya: Happy to listen to stories, happy to have snacks.


    Snacking while listening to stories, happy plus happy, that¡¯s double the happiness!


    ¡°What will you turn into?¡±


    At night, Bailuo slept on the grass, with the Crystal Vial beside his pillow, the ck Phoenix Butterfly in the vial was emitting Miracle Light only he could see.


    Inya still had that terrifying sleeping posture, and perhaps because she had eaten too much sugar these past few days, the sound of her grinding teeth was unusually loud.


    Luckily, Bailuo had no intention of sleeping tonight anyway.


    How could he possibly sleep!


    ¡® ¡®Whoosh whoosh- ¨C ¡±


    As dawn approached, Bailuo had watched the little creature all night, and just as the first ray of sunlight fell, the ck Phoenix Butterfly finally transformed. ¡®Here ites!¡¯ Bailuo inwardly eximed, his eyes not leaving the sight.


    The ck Phoenix Butterfly was enveloped by light, its wings began to elongate, turning into a ck dress, delicate and fair arms, gracefully ced in front, in a praying posture.


    Inside the Crystal Vial, she was curled up mid-air, and sensing her master¡¯s gaze, the little creature slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    She very much resembled a fairy princess from a fairy tale, only the ck dress set her apart, adding a touch of nobility and allure on top of her ethereal beauty. Bailuo felt that she indeed looked like a queen from a fairytale kingdom, a being at the pinnacle of fantastical creatures.


    [Fairy]


    Contracted to: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Middle Tier


    Category: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Ideal Coast


    Ability One: Possesses magical power, capable of making fantasies and dreamse true


    Contract method: Find it, prepare a Crystal Vial, tell a lovely story about a girl, listen to their wishes


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess! Hahahaha!¡±


    Bailuo shouted as he scrambled up from his bed.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±


    Inya was startled awake, she hastily got up, her face filled with terror: ¡°An attack? Are we under attack?¡±


    ¡°Attack? Where¡¯s the attack?¡±


    ¡°Everyone get up, getup!¡±


    Because of Inya¡¯s loud shout, all the people of Yatun were awoken; they grabbed their weapons and braced themselves, but could find no trace of the enemy.


    A bunch of people of Yatun just stood there dumbfounded, the tense expressions on their faces slowly turning to confusion and bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Nors, puzzled, looked towards the campsite; he had been on watch all night and had not seen even a hint of the enemy, not even a wild beast.


    How could there be an attack?


    An imaginary attack?


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare, boss?¡±


    Nors looked at Bailuo in confusion, and then the gazes of the people around them; even Bailuo found it a bit hard to withstand.


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no attack, no attack.¡±


    Bailuo quickly stood up, looking at Inya awkwardly, though she was innocent, having been scared by Bailuo himself.


    ¡°Everybody misunderstood, it was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Bailuo bent down to pick up the Crystal Vial, but found that the fairy inside had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Strange, where did she go?¡±


    Before Bailuo could wonder more, he saw a fairy princess in a ck dress sprinkled with dreamy starlight fly past his nose, then drift in front of him.


    ¡°Hehe, master, master.¡±


    The little fairy, about twelve or thirteen, still exuding childlike innocence: ¡°I¡¯m here, right here.¡±


    At this moment, those who were still bewildered all stared in amazement at the little fairy and their confusion intensified.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the stories!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairy!¡±


    ¡°They really exist, this is true, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    Due to the appearance of the little fairy, the people of Yatun werepletely astounded.


    They had thought that what Bailuo told were just stories, but such a magical creature really appeared in front of them, and for a moment, they felt their worldview was turned upside down.


    Yet, what followed was an unprecedented surprise.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    Although Bailuo really wanted to observe the little fairy closely, he now needed to appease his nspeople, so he quickly shouted, ¡°This is the third miracle I found, she is my Miracle Creature, a Fairy!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Uncle and elder sister exchanged nces, no longer knowing what kind of expression to use to face Bailuo¡¯s good fortune.


    Is this still luck?


    Finding three in session, are you aiming for the skies?


    ¡°Xiao Luo might¡­¡±


    Elder sister Yinyin guessed something about Bailuo¡¯s situation, but uncle hurriedly signaled her not to speak out, ¡°This is Xiao Luo¡¯s secret, we must help him keep it well.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Elder sister also understood the importance of this secret, it must not be exposed.


    ¡°The third miracle, we, People of Yatun, now possess three miracles!¡±


    Uncle stood out, preemptively capturing everyone¡¯s attention and led by example by kneeling in front of Bailuo.


    ¡°With three miracles, one may im a duchy.¡±


    ¡°With seven miracles, one is sufficient to im kingship.¡±


    ¡°With twenty miracles, one may ascend the throne as emperor!¡±


    After uncle finished speaking these three sentences, he turned back to look at everyone, ¡°We Yatun have three miracles, it is only fair and reasonable to establish a duchy even today.¡±


    Moreover, Yatun¡¯s situation was different from that of other countries.


    Because these three miracles, they all belonged to Bailuo alone.


    Inparison, in other countries, a Miracle Lord controlled one kind of miracle.


    This also made domestic rtionsplex and knotty, a whole host of Miracle Lordspeting and scheming, each harboring their own ulterior motives.


    Uncle did not borate on this, but he conveyed a piece of information to everyone.


    That is, Bailuo¡¯s greatness had already surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination; he was the undisputed Miracle King, an object of worship for all.


    ¡°Still the same ritual?¡±


    Bailuo knew what uncle was about to do, after all, it wasn¡¯t the first ceremony.


    ¡°This is an honor.¡±


    Uncle patted Bailuo¡¯s shoulder and then took the lead in kneeling down, ¡°Kneel and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Bailuo did not stop them, and had no choice but to let uncle and elder sister lead everyone in the third oath to Bailuo.


    Soon, three minutes passed.


    The contents were basically unchanged.


    The only change was Bailuo¡¯s covert identity, which now officially became Miracle Archduke.


    The previous statement ¡®proiming you as king¡¯ was more a blessing and a wish, meaning everyone would strive to make Bailuo a king.


    However, this did not mean that Bailuo was already a king.


    It¡¯s like someone saying ¡®I wish to unite the world for my lord¡¯, which is naturally just a goal, a dream.


    Simrly, the title of Miracle King was actually just empty talk.


    But now it¡¯s different!


    Bailuo had truly be a Miracle Archduke.


    With three miracles, Bailuo was in truth a Duke.


    Once he established a country, with the blessings of three miracles, even if ced on the entire Miracle Maind, the name of Yatun Duchy was legitimate, recognized by the whole world!


    ¡°Keep it low-key, low-key.¡±


    Bailuo had no time to think about the little fairy¡¯s problem, ¡°Everyone, please stand up; there¡¯s no need for the Duke title, really.¡±


    The little one already belonged to Bailuo; their hearts were connected, and even Sherri sensed the arrival of this newpanion.


    ¡°Little one, uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt calling the fairy Tittle one¡¯ was not quite right, so he gave her a name, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Lilith, go y with Sherri for a while. I have some things to handle, I¡¯lle over soon,¡± Bailuo let Lilith y with Sherri.


    The little fairy was also very curious about Pegasus, as they belonged to the same master, there was no animosity between the two but rather they were incredibly close.


    Lilith fluttered around Sherri, observing her from every angle, while Sherri also observed her, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    Seeing they could get along harmoniously, Bailuo heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, in this world, no one with more than two miracleshad ever been heard of by uncle, so Bailuo did not know if there would be conflicts between miracles.


    But now it seemed there was no such problem; they got along very harmoniously.


    Miracles have an attribute called ¡®faction¡¯.


    Sherri was a Pegasus, belonging to ¡®Northbound Land¡¯, and Lilith was a fairy, belonging to ¡®Ideal Coast¡¯.


    There was also the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, its faction was Divine Twilight.


    Three kinds of miracles, threepletely different factions, yet Bailuo felt no kind of contradiction.


    ¡°This new miracle, oh, Lilith, what is she?¡±


    Uncle and elder sister came to Bailuo, both questioning the situation of Lilith.


    If it were a type of weapon like swords, or animals such as horses or lions, they could probably guess the use and function.


    But a fairy¡­


    Never seen one before!


    Can she fight, does she have any power, what can she do? They knew nothing.


    Truly, she was a creature as mysterious as a riddle!


    ¡°Lilith is a Miracle Creature, called a Fairy,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°As for her specific abilities, I¡¯m not clear either, it seems she can grant wishes, making fantasiese true.¡±


    This ability, broadly speaking, is naturally very impressive, but Bailuo didn¡¯t know the limits of Lilith, what kind of wishes she could actually fulfill.


    ¡°What about her level?¡±


    ¡°Middle Tier!¡±


    ¡°Middle Tier?!¡±


    Uncle eximed with joy, ¡°Xiao Luo, are you serious? Truly Middle Tier?¡±


    Regarding the level of miracles, Bailuo hadn¡¯t asked in detail before, so now that he had three miracles¡ªthe Least Tier, Lower Tier, and Middle Tier¡ªit was necessary to get a good understanding of them.

 Chapter 41 - 30 Miracle Slot (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 41: Chapter 30 Miracle Slot (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The hierarchy of miracles isn¡¯t indicative of the miracles¡¯ own strength,¡±


    Uncle was still so knowledgeable, he exined to Bailuo, ¡°It¡¯s more like a potential evaluation, the level of power they can bring to people, not abat level.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t understand, and Uncle thought for a moment, pondering on how to exin.


    ¡°Put simply, the lowest-rank miracles generally don¡¯t bring any special power,¡± Uncle used the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch as an example, ¡°like our Miracle Pocket, which can pour out a variety of crops, greatly boosting our agricultural development.¡±


    ¡°For any country, food is a critically important strategic resource.¡±


    ¡°With food, people can grow, and the country can increase its poption and continuously expand.¡±


    Thus, the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch helps with the development of the nation¡¯s poption and the abundance of its produce.


    If it were ced in the ancient past of Bailuo¡¯s former life, even calling it the god of agriculture wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    ¡°But the Miracle Pocket, it won¡¯t bring any special abilities, it can only change our way of life.¡±


    The least-tier miracles are such things.


    They can make life more convenient and efficient for people, but it is hard for them to bring any special power.


    ¡°Next is the lower miracle, like our Sherri.¡±


    ¡°Sherri is a Pegasus; she possesses magical power, and this power is not only hers but can also be granted to others,¡± Uncle took a drag on his cigarette and continued, ¡°And those who receive her grace will gain the same magical power.¡±


    ¡°In time, an entirely new race will be born.¡±


    ¡°Most Miracle Creatures have such power,¡± Uncle said, ¡°And being able to birth a Miracle Race is the standard for a lower miracle.¡±


    ¡°Byparison, middle-tier miracles are somewhat stronger.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Middle-tier miracles can bring about an entirely new system of power, like the ¡®magic¡¯ you, Xiao Luo, talked about before, and their ultimate path is to establish a nation and civilization of miracles.¡±


    It¡¯s no longer about creating a race, but establishing an unprecedented country. ¡°What about the upper tier?¡±


    ¡°The upper tier¡­¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t know how to express it, he said, ¡°The Iron Eagle Kingdom doesn¡¯t have any superior miracles, and the miracles of the Iron Eagle King are all middle tier.¡±


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t know much about superior miracles, the only thing I know is that they possess unimaginable destructive power, and they can destroy a nation with their power alone!¡±


    Superior miracles, capable of annihting nations!


    ¡°I heard that the Far North Empire up north possesses a superior miracle.¡±


    ¡°But as towhat it actually is,¡± Uncle shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    The essence of miracles, too mysterious.


    It¡¯s hard for outsiders to deduce whether someone is a Miracle Creature or a Miracle Object from the manifestation of miracle power.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are there only two types of miracles?¡±


    The miracles Bailuo had got so far were Miracle Objects like the pocket, while Lilith and Sherri were Miracle Creatures.


    ¡°There are many kinds of miracles, as far as I know.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°There are Miracle Creatures, Miracle Objects, Miracle Persons, Miracle Structures, Miracle Resources, Miracle Races, and so on.¡±


    ¡°The miracle of the Iron Eagle King, that stone he found, is a type of middle- ranked Miracle Resource,¡± Uncle continued, ¡°It formed a mine filled with extraordinary energy, and the Magic Ore mined from it brought them incredible power and energy.¡±


    The use of the ore, should be easy to understand.


    Forging weapons, iid on various items, used in numerous ways.


    ¡°The reason why the nobles of the Iron Eagle Kingdom covet the People of Yatun mainly consists of two factors. One of them lies in their exploration of Miracle Power,¡± said the uncle.


    Uncle told Bailuo, ¡°I heard that the Iron Eagle King would have people mine Magic Ore, then crush and grind it into powder, forcing others to consume it.¡±


    Miracle Power wasn¡¯t a tonic.


    Whether this substance was beneficial or harmful varied from person to person.


    Those who could adapt were bestowed with a heaven-sent opportunity.


    But for those who couldn¡¯t tolerate it, it would be more terrifying than the most toxic poison in the world.


    ¡°Our constitution is superior, so the Miracle Lords are very fond of capturing us for experimentation.¡±


    Bailuo had thought of many reasons why the Miracle Lords would persecute the people ofYatun.buthe never imagined it would be for such a reason.


    ¡°Cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Uncle shookhis head andmented, ¡°Those Masters of Miracles, they¡¯re no longer human. Theyck humanity.¡±


    Uncle, in his youth, had also encountered quite a few Masters of Miracles. He was all too clear about their ways of thinking.


    ¡°What about the other reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the power of the Yatun n.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t go into detail because Bailuo couldn¡¯t possibly awaken that, at least not now.


    ¡°With Lilith, we finally have the power to counter the Iron Eagle King.¡±


    Uncle continued to describe the might of Lilith to Bailuo: ¡°A Lower Miracle and a Middle-ranking Miracle are not much different inherently, but the Miracle Power bestowed by a Lower Miracle can¡¯tpare to that of a Middle-ranking Miracle.¡±


    To illustrate with a funnel, the aperture of a Middle-ranking Miracle isrger than that of a Lower Miracle.


    So in the same amount of time, the Miracle Power overflow from a Middle-ranking Miracle naturally far exceeds that of a Lower Miracle.


    Previously, the people of Yatun had acquired Sherri.


    Relying solely on Pegasus Shelly, they could indeed battle the Iron Eagle King, but there was still a certain gap.


    The output of Miracle Power and the speed of its recovery after wartime losses.


    Even one-on-one, with a Lower Miracle Creature against a Middle-Ranked Miracle Resource, the people of Yatun really had a hard time challenging the Iron Eagle King.


    Not to mention, there were other Miracle Lords by the Iron Eagle King¡¯s side, ready to make their move.


    But now, the arrival of Lilith will usher in a whole newndscape for the Yatun n, and also significantly enhance the production of Yatun Miracle Power.


    With the current quantity and quality of Miracles that Yatun possesses, even if not on par with half of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, one-third is still feasible.


    What¡¯s more important is that these Miracles belong entirely to Bailuo alone!


    They are incredibly united, with no room for internal strife or betrayal.


    ¡°Unity is our greatest advantage!¡±


    Uncle was very much looking forward to how Lilith, being a Middle-tier Miracle, would impact the Yatun.


    ¡°Boss, grandfather!¡±


    At this moment, Nors came over. He spoke with some urgency, ¡°Look at this, both of you, quickly.¡±


    After speaking, Nors raised his hand, ¡°Grandfather, do you know what this is?¡±


    There was a strange creature, the likes of which had never been seen before, struggling in Nors¡¯s palm.


    It was a mushroom the size of a fist, resembling a matsutake. But unlike ordinary mushrooms, it had hands, feet, and eyes.


    ¡°Eek, waa waa.¡±


    The little guy was grabbed by the head by Nors, only iling arms and legs about, unable to break free.


    You¡¯ve got to admit, it¡¯s kind of cute.


    ¡°What is this? A Fungus Person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Nors quickly said, ¡°But suddenly a whole bunch of them ran out of the forest, hundreds of them, and they surrounded us!¡±


    Bailuo could feel the Miracle Power from this little mushroom person, which belonged to his own Miracle Power.


    With a thought, Bailuo retracted the Miracle Power from the mushroom person.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nors watched as the mushroom person in his hand reverted back into an ordinary mushroom, puzzled, ¡°What in the world is going on here? What is this thing? A Miracle Creature?¡±


    ¡°Miracle creatures, by the hundreds?¡±


    Uncle was speechless and said, ¡°It¡¯s more like a Miracle Race, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a Miracle Race, rather, it seems more like a derivative of a miracle.¡± ¡°Miracle, derivative?¡±


    Nors didn¡¯t know what this meant: ¡°Anyway, boss, you better go take a look.¡±


    ¡°It must be Lilith¡¯s doing.¡±


    Bailuo sensed the Miracle Power, which was Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power.


    So, Bailuo immediately took the three people and left the tent, but as soon as they came out, they were stunned by the sight before them.


    Densely packed mushroom people surrounded the perimeter of the camp, countless as the ocean.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    Bailuo did not expect it to be so exaggerated, and he quickly called for Sherri and Lilith in his mind.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Lilith was sitting on Sherri¡¯s head. Bailuo hurriedly asked, ¡°What is this? What are those things? Did you make them, Lilith?¡±


    Although Bailuo was Lilith¡¯s master, he was unaware of the extent of Lilith¡¯s abilities; there was so much for him to uncover.


    ¡°It was me.¡±


    Lilith showed no sense of bragging, as if she had only done something very ordinary.


    Bailuo inquired about the cause and effect and soon, he understood why.


    It turned out that while Bailuo was discussing with Uncle and his senior sister, Jiera had picked some mushrooms from the forest to use as a side dish for the rice porridge to make it even more delicious.


    Just at that moment, Little Helen, who had been curiously watching Lilith, said she ¡®loved mushrooms the most.¡¯


    ¡°Mushrooms, is it these?¡±


    Lilith asked Little Helen, ¡°You like these?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Little Helen innocently replied, ¡°Mushrooms taste very good.¡±


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the children, Lilith waved her finger and said, ¡°Heree the mushrooms!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled, but soon, they heard cute footsteps.


    It sounded like plush, springy shoes stepping on the ground making a ¡®squeak squeak¡¯ noise. The people first were stunned, then realized the sound was multiplying.


    By the time they came to their senses, they saw arge group of mushroom people running out of every corner of the forest.


    They were colorful, edible, inedible, poisonous, non-poisonous, all emerging.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked towards Lilith, ¡°Is this your Ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Lilith brought back all the yummy mushrooms.¡±


    The mushrooms were brought back, but whether they were edible or not was another matter, and it seemed that most contained poisonous mushrooms, right?


    ¡°What kind of Ability is this? Can you make them go back?¡±


    ¡°lean.¡±


    Lilith had just been born and was still very simple.


    She fluttered around Bailuo for a bit, then waved her hand, and all the mushroom people neatly turned around and actually went back.


    Not only that, Bailuo even saw many mushrooms run near the tree roots, and then, like humans, straighten their clothes, squat down, and revert back to their unharvested state as ordinary mushrooms.


    The magical scene was just like the fairy tale scenery from a story Bailuo had told the night before.


    ¡°They, they went back.¡±


    ¡°Why did they go back? They were so cute!¡±


    ¡°Yes, some of them were bigger, what¡¯s that word called again?¡±


    ¡°Adorable?¡±


    ¡°Right right, that¡¯s it, so adorable.¡±


    The girls seemed to particrly like these magical little creatures and were a bit reluctant to see them disappear.


    ¡°I really want to keep one.¡±


    Bailuo heard the girls¡¯ voices and looked at Lilith, the little guy tilting her head and asking, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    Bailuo quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit unexpected.¡±


    After speaking, Bailuo checked the time; it was gettingte. ¡°Everyone start packing up. As for just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving first, and during our restter today, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± Bailuo couldn¡¯t exin it well, since he himself wasn¡¯t clear on what had just happened, so he decided to have everyone move on and inquire privately with Lilith.


    The People of Yatun, especially the children.


    Their hearts were filled with curiosity, looking back every three steps on the way, all to watch Bailuo and Lilith.


    Obviously, the creatures from fairy tales had hit right on their curiosity, leaving them unable to let go.


    As for Bailuo, he pulled Lilith aside.


    Only now did Bailuo have a chance to inquire about Lilith¡¯s specific abilities. ¡°Lilith, what exactly did you do earlier? Why did those mushrooms, how did they start moving on their own?¡±


    Bailuo felt really stupid for asking this question: ¡°Magic, of course! What else could it be but magic?!!¡±


    Bailuo: After being in this world for twenty years, I, Bailuo, have finally seen magic!

 Chapter 42 - 31 Fairy Magic

    Chapter 42: Chapter 31 Fairy Magic


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bailuo rode Sherri, letting Lilith fly in front of him, while walking and inquiring about Lilith¡¯s specific abilities.


    With Lilith, the Yatun n also came to possess amazing magical abilities.


    This made the journey of the People of Yatun many times safer.


    Lilith bestowed a special Miracle Power upon every member of the troop, shielding their scent and thereby making them invisible to wild beasts.


    Meanwhile, Sherri and Lilith worked together, sensing the movements around them.


    If they encountered humans, they could detect them from several kilometers away and would immediately report to Bailuo.


    Bailuo, having a bit of leisure time, began to inquire, ¡°Is this magic, Lilith?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit different from the magic you know, Master.¡±


    Lilith was unable to read Bailuo¡¯s mind, but she could perfectly understand the words he spoke.


    Therefore, when Bailuo mentioned ¡®magic,¡¯ Lilith automatically gained an understanding of his knowledge about magic and everything rted to it.


    ¡°Many aspects of the Master¡¯s magic are beyond what Lilith can achieve.¡±


    Lilith kept growing, umting a considerable reserve of knowledgepared to her initial confusion at birth, ¡°But there are some things Lilith can do that your magic cannot, Master.¡±


    Following that, Bailuo keptmunicating with Lilith on the journey, asking questions and receiving answers.


    Sometimes, Lilith would use her Miracle Power to demonstrate for Bailuo.


    In the end, Bailuo named Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power as Fairy Magic.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Nors, Fiona, find a ce to rest.¡±


    Due to Lilith¡¯s arrival, Bailuo decided to ease the taxing marching, allowing everyone to rest even at noon.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, Nors and Fiona found a small stream where everyone gathered to prepare lunch.


    ¡°Those mushrooms are so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it would be great if we could keep one.¡±


    ¡°We definitely can in the future, once we reach our new home. Maybe we can y with them then.¡±


    Perhaps it was the possession of three miracles that significantly boosted the confidence of the People of Yatun, no longer anxious about the future but instead full of hope and anticipation.


    This was a good thing. As citizens, the People of Yatun deserved to rx a bit.


    Bailuo would take on the pressure of the future, as it was his duty as a king.


    Of course, there were also the uncle, the senior sister, Nors, Jiera, and others.


    They were warriors, soldiers of Yatun. Themon people could breathe easily, but they could not afford to ck off.


    ¡°Can it really be done?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Bailuo said to Lilith, ¡°Show us your power, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±


    At that moment, everyone sat together to watch Lilith¡¯s performance.


    She had people bring over a lot of food, raw vegetables, freshly caught game, and various spices.


    ¡°Change swiftly into delicious food.¡±


    Lilith danced in the air, conjuring a magic wand with energy, then gently tapped the air with it a few times.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Amidst the gasps of the onlookers, all the food began to move on its own.


    The game was quickly butchered, slices of fresh meat were automatically marinated, vegetables were rapidly cleaned, and then cut to the right size.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Firewood floated together, forming several bonfires, and the water in the pots boiled swiftly.


    Then came a ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound, as all the food, following a sequence, slipped into the pots under the maniption of an invisible force.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°It smells amazing!¡±


    The whole process took no more than twenty seconds, yet in that brief moment, Lilith prepared lunch for everyone.


    ¡± Incredible, it¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡±


    Nors and his sister Fiona sat together eating the delicious food: ¡°This ability, it¡¯s just like a dream.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiera agreed, ¡°Is this magic then, our power?¡±


    The existence of Lilithpletely overturned their understanding andmon sense.


    Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic could not conjure things from thin air but could change the form and state of matter.


    ¡°Can this be done, Lilith?¡±


    Over here, Bailuo held a jar containing the soy sauce that the uncle had been developing these days.


    However, the soy sauce was still in the fermentation stage, and it would take at least a month to bepleted.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very easy.¡±


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    Lilith just snapped her fingers, and the lid of the jar automatically opened, letting Bailuo smell an extremely familiar scent.


    ¡°Soy sauce!¡±


    Bailuo looked at the jar in his arms, the ck condiment inside, which he knew all too well.


    Instantly!


    In just an instant, the curing and fermentation of the seasoning werepleted.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the exact vor, just like I remember it.¡±


    Bailuo scooped up some to taste, and it was indeed the vor from his memories¡ªLilith¡¯s ability was like a heaven-sent blessing for food lovers.


    She could ignore the recipes, ignore the cooking process, and directly manifest the dishes in Bailuo¡¯s mind, one by one.


    The only problem was that Lilith couldn¡¯t conjure up the ingredients, so Bailuo and the others had to prepare them first.


    They didn¡¯t need to be exactly the same; a close approximation would suffice.


    Fairy Magic allowed for such discrepancies, existing precisely to fill in these gaps-


    Of course, there was another issue.


    That was, Lilith herself didn¡¯t possess any culinary talents; she could only replicate the tastes in Bailuo¡¯s memory.


    Thus, if it were a delicacy that even Bailuo had never tasted, Lilith would be unable toplete it with Fairy Magic.


    Unless Uncle had developed it first and let Lilith or Bailuo taste it, only then could Lilith perfectly recreate Uncle¡¯s recipe.


    Still, even with these limitations, Lilith¡¯s ability was quite overpowered.


    For the People of Yatun, such assembly-line production of domestic magic directly liberated the majority of thebor force.


    ¡°Magic, so powerful.¡±


    Little Helen pped her hands repeatedly, having bepletely captivated by Lilith¡ªwherever the fairy princess went, the little girl would follow.


    And it wasn¡¯t just Little Helen; Miya, Elsa, and evenlnya felt the same way.


    There was no helping it; Lilith was truly miraculous.


    Soon, the lunch break was over, and everyone was ready to move out.


    Uncle then found Lilith and Bailuo; he had something for which he wanted Lilith¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Lilith¡¯s magic, indeed, is very excellent.¡±


    Saying this, Uncle brought out some iron ore and then said to Lilith, ¡°Could the Fairy Miss please help this old man forge some tools?¡±


    Lilith was not a pet but Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Creature, the protective deity of their Yatun n.


    There was no such thing as too much respect for her.


    Throughout all Yatun, aside from Bailuo, no one could afford to disregard Lilith and Sherri, for it was their power that protected everyone.


    ¡°I will provide the specific end products, and if needed, the Fairy Miss can observe the process and watch the old man forge them.¡±


    ¡°Lilith, please lend a hand.¡±


    Bailuo spoke as such, and logically, Lilith was expected to proceed.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    With Bailuo¡¯smand, Lilith promptly took action.


    She had a fondness for children, especially girls.


    But towards the elderly, men, and adult women, Lilith was actually indifferent.


    Therefore, without Bailuo¡¯s explicit order, Lilith wouldn¡¯t take it upon herself to fulfill the wishes of adults.


    ¡°Turn into weapons.¡±


    The brilliance of Fairy Magic transformed into little specks of starlight, sprinkling onto the iron ore.


    However, this time, Lilith merely made the iron ore float in midair, and after a long while, she shook her head, ¡°Lilith can¡¯t doit.¡±


    ¡°Lilith can¡¯t turn it into weapons.¡±


    As Lilith spoke, she waved her Fairy Wand, and the onlookers saw a tree transform, pushing out bows, wooden swords, and spears: ¡°Lilith can only make these.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t affect ironware?¡±


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t expected Fairy Magic to have such a problem.


    ¡°Not necessarily, maybe she just can¡¯t forge weapons.¡±


    Uncle began to contemte, and then he said, ¡°We won¡¯t forge weapons. How about iron-made cups, forks, and bowls; can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Lilith will try again.¡±


    So, Lilith applied Fairy Magic to the iron ore again, only to discover she still couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work; Lilith also can¡¯t make these.¡±


    Lilith rarely showed signs of discouragement, and Bailuo quickly offeredfort.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, a Middle-ranking Miracle shouldn¡¯t have such a significant w.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Uncle pulled out a chainmail. He hadn¡¯t given up but chose to continue trying: ¡°Lilith, here, try this.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Lilith wasn¡¯t weary, sensing Uncle¡¯s importance to Bailuo and knowing the old man possessed wisdom beyond imagination.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    This time, Bailuo and Uncle discovered that the chainmail actually began to change.


    It dissolved on its own, turning into a mercury-like substance, and then solidified into silver-grey cups, forks, and bowls, as well as knives, in midair.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Uncle exined, ¡°What Lilith can¡¯t change is the raw metal ore, but if they are already processed ironwares, she can change them.¡±


    ¡°And this, this is a knife.¡±


    Uncle picked up a dinner knife and smiled, ¡°Lilith, can you change these utensils into a sword?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Just as Uncle thought, Lilith could change metal, but the prerequisite was that it had already left its raw state.


    ¡°ng.¡±


    A standard iron sword fell to the ground, and Uncleughed, ¡°She may not help us forge iron, but if a weapon is damaged, Lilith can directly rece the old with new.¡±


    But Lilith¡¯s abilities were far more than these, her real impressive skill left even Uncle secretly admitting he was stumped.


    Lilith could bless the People of Yatun, making them incredibly strong, and she could also curse their enemies, causing them to grow weaker.


    Yet what was even more terrifying was Lilith¡¯s Transfiguration Spell,


    which was nothing short of a cheat-like skill¡­

 Chapter 43 - 32 Hiruen (Vote for

    Chapter 43: Chapter 32 Hiruen (Vote for


    Rmendation)


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, the problem of not being able to smelt ore was not absolute.


    Lilith could manipte hammers and tools to smelt iron ore, forge pig iron and wrought iron, and then cast spells.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve made iron!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s originally downcast mood was restored on seeing the continuous production of pig iron.


    Though she couldn¡¯t directly change raw materials, through indirect methods, Lilith could still use magic to operate dozens of furnaces at the same time, processing arge amount of resources.


    Then casting spells again, she could immediately create the tools everyone needed, saving the People of Yatun a great deal of time.


    Additionally, people found out that Lilith couldn¡¯t directly turn trees into lumber, but she could manipte saws and axes to fell them first and then perform spells.


    Of course, Lilith¡¯s everyday magicy mainly in aspects of daily life such as clothing, food, shelter, and transportation.


    When it came to creative activities, that was something Lilith was somewhat powerless to do.


    For instance, Bailuo wanted Lilith to produce some high-precision instruments like handguns, microscopes, televisions,puters, and atomic bombs.


    Regrettably, these were things Lilith could not create.


    In fact, Lilith couldn¡¯t even conjure up a watch or an rm clock.


    Upon careful consideration, it seemed that fairies indeed shed with these mechanical objects, so this wasn¡¯t dwelled upon further.


    ¡°If you think about it, fairies in fairy tales aren¡¯t supposed to make weapons or possess advanced creativity; instead, they abide by ancient powers.¡±


    In fairy tales, there were always stories of humans taking weapons to capture florists, which showed that fairy powers were supposed to be opposed to humans.


    However, her master was Bailuo. When the master had a need, Lilith didn¡¯t have time to consider whether something was suitable for a fairy to do or not.


    If it wasn¡¯t possible, she¡¯d make it possible!!!


    ¡°Pursuing human creativity too much might be counterproductive.¡±


    Thus spoke the uncle, and so, the two of them immediately changed their approach and started asking about areas where Lilith excelled.


    Indeed, they found where Lilith¡¯s true strengthy¡ªthe Transfiguration Spell.


    The Transfiguration Spell truly was a very, very powerful magic.


    And it was extremely popr with children, which at one point made Lilith an even bigger star than Sherri.


    ¡°The ss slippers, such beautiful ss slippers.¡±


    ¡°There really is a Pumpkin Carriage!¡±


    At that moment, Miya was wearing a pair of extremely beautiful ss slippers; although the uncle could also make them, Lilith¡¯s ss slippers were different. She didn¡¯t use ss to make them!!!


    Indeed, Lilith had simply transformed Miya¡¯s pair of fabric shoes into ss slippers.


    And the Pumpkin Carriage was actually an orange that Bailuo turned out.


    After all, they looked quite simr, the color was the same, erged a bit, and modified the shape, and the Pumpkin Carriage was perfect.


    ¡°Lady Lilith, I want, I want beautiful clothes.¡±


    A girl spoke these words, and with a wave of the Fairy Wand, the girl¡¯s in clothes instantly transformed into a very beautiful pure white princess dress.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I want one too! Lady Lilith is the best- ~¡±


    The girls had never seen anything so magical; they treated Lilith like a fairy from a fairy tale, jumping for joy and making all sorts of wishes.


    Lilith didn¡¯t hesitate; she was indeed the Guardian God of the girls¡¯ dreams, and now she rolled up her sleeves and unleashed a tide of magic.


    Watching this scene, Bailuo truly found Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic astonishing.


    Sometimes, it seemed to conform to the conservation of matter.


    But other times, it was indeed very magical,pletely defying thew of the conservation of matter.


    Like the Pumpkin Carriage, which originated from an orange.


    But the weight, Nors tested it out, and indeed it was very heavy.


    And the ss slippers, both intuitively and optically, were indistinguishable from real crystal.


    However, unlike changes in shape, if there was a change in substance and Lilith stopped the magic, then things would revert back to their original form.


    But before the magic ended, any physical actions you performed would not affect the transformation itself.


    Such as breaking, smashing, tearing.


    If there was a violent chemical change, however, it would quickly revert back to its original state, revealing its true form.


    This was also the reason why Lilith could not create food: she could change the form and state of food and could turn stones into food, but it was not edible, absolutely not edible!!


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s like an ability out of a fairy tale.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know the principle behind it, but he felt that there must be something constraining Lilith during the process of releasing Fairy Magic. ¡°Does it consume a lot of Magic Power?¡±


    Bailuo thought that Magic Power might be the key factor behind spell effects.


    ¡°Magic Power, what¡¯s that?¡±


    After Lilith asked Bailuo in return, she began to receive information about Magic Power.


    Bailuo had intended to say that Magic Power was Miracle Power.


    But there was a problem: the Miracle Power within Lilith had not decreased in the slightest, yet Lilith had been casting spells for half a day.


    Bailuo found it strange; did she not consume any?


    ¡°Can you cast spells indefinitely, without stopping?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Lilith gave Bailuo a definite answer, ¡°Although each spell¡¯s area of effect is limited, I can continuously release various Fairy Magics.¡±


    This was somewhat terrifying, Bailuo mumbled to himself, ¡®It seems I really need to foster more research-minded individuals in the future, to properly study the power of miracles. Ah.¡¯


    The uncle told Bailuo that simply using miracles was the most foolish and primitive method.


    If you want to establish the Miracle Kingdom, you need a lot of talented individuals, exploiting human initiative; only then can you truly extend the power of miracles in all directions.

 Chapter 44 - 32 Hiruen (Seeking Recommendation Votes )_2

    Chapter 44: Chapter 32 Hiruen (Seeking Rmendation Votes )_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was what truly constituted a realm of miracles.


    ¡°Forget it, no more thinking about it, I¡¯ll figure it all out eventually,¡±


    Bailuo, not being a scientific researcher, pped his hands and proceeded to the next phase¡ªtesting Lilith¡¯sbat ability.


    The challenges would definitely still involve Nors and the others.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s over so soon?¡±


    Bailuo looked on at the field ahead with confusion, as all the People of Yatun disyed expressions of astonishment and disbelief.


    How to put it?


    Nors, Jiera, and Inya had all been thoroughly trounced by Lilith.


    No, not just trounced¡ªobliterated!


    Throughout the process, Lilith had only snapped her fingers and then the surrounding trees came to life, as countless vines swiftly ensnared the three of them and hoisted them into the air.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    Uncle asked Bailuo; he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve realized once more just how powerful miracles can be.¡±


    Although Nors and Jiera were powerful in their own right, they were like ants before Lilith, who had not even utilized much Miracle Power to subdue them.


    ¡°How could she reign over a nation if she weren¡¯t formidable?¡±


    Miracles were forces that could govern a nation and millions of its citizens.


    If a miracle could be vanquished by sheer numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be a miracle at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination,¡± Bailuo prompted Uncle to observe the little girls, ¡°but I¡¯ve noticed something of Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power about them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Uncle sharpened his gaze and hastily inquired, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°This is fantastic, absolutely fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Uncle told Bailuo, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that miracles can bestow their power as grace upon all living beings, and those granted with Miracle Power be the Children of Miracle, whether boys or girls.¡±


    Here referred to as the Child of Miracle, this was essentially the final state of the derivatives of Miracle Power.


    They were one level below the miracles themselves but were to be the most important force for the Yatun n in the future,


    be it in warfare, development, or research.


    ¡°However, this process isn¡¯t absolute,¡±


    ¡°It requires two conditions; first, the miracle itself must be willing to grant it.¡±


    ¡°If the miracle doesn¡¯t wish to bestow it, then no matter how talented the individual is, they would never receive the favor of this Miracle Power and even if they did, the Master of Miracles can reim it at any time.¡±


    ¡°The second condition is that the individual must be able to adapt to this Miracle Power,¡±


    ¡°There are all sorts of talents in this world, much like Lilith¡¯s abilities,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Some children show adaptability, while others do not.¡±


    ¡°But this does not mean that the adaptable children are more excellent than those who aren¡¯t.¡±


    Uncle could only say that the former was more suitable for this kind of miracle than thetter.


    Those gifted in mathematics are talented, but so are those gifted in literature.


    They all have their moments to shine; it was just a matter of waiting for Bailuo to uncover them.


    What Uncle said was also an indirect hint to Bailuo, telling him not to underestimate any child.


    Who knows, some miracles might need them in the future.


    ¡°I understand, and I won¡¯t give up on any of my people,¡±


    Bailuo smiled and acknowledged Uncle¡¯s insinuation; however, neither of them delved deeper but rather left it at that subtle allusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on those children,¡±


    Bailuo approached the children clustering around Lilith and observed carefully, noting that all those who bore Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power were girls:


    Elsa, Little Helen, Fiona, She, Tina, and Alice.


    The Miracle Light shining from them could only be seen by those with miracles, and judging from the radiance emanating towards Bailuo, Elsa¡¯s Miracle Power was the strongest.


    ¡°So, how is this Miracle Power defined? And what use does it have?¡±


    While Bailuo had not yet witnessed any peculiar changes in the girls, he nned to observe further.


    In the days that followed, the people continued their migration while experiencing the changes brought by Lilith. She captured many small animals from the forest and began to bestow her blessings upon them.


    Though they had yet to show any special abilities, these animals clearly became much smarter after Lilith¡¯s magical enhancement.


    Bailuo even discovered that some animals seemed to understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Is there nobody there?¡±


    Nors had recalled his White Eagle on time and inquired about its surroundings.


    ¡°Coo coo.¡±


    The White Eagle¡¯s gentle cooing, resembling that of a pigeon, came from its beak as it sat on Nors¡¯s arm, nodding its head before eyeing the half-cooked rabbit meat in Nors¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Here you go, here you go.¡±


    Nors couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time; the White Eagles were bing increasingly intelligent, and they had be the best scouts for the Yatun n.


    Several times they had brought useful messages from dozens of kilometers away.


    This had allowed Bailuo and the others to avoid contact with outsiders numerous times, and they hadn¡¯t encountered any danger all the way to the valley near the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en.


    Of course, because they had grown smarter, their demands for food had also changed.


    It was no longer enough to simply eat meat; now it had to be at least half-cooked, or they would be unhappy.


    However, they only dared to push around Nors.


    In the presence of Bailuo, these little creatures mysteriously showed great reverence and would behave cautiously, deeply afraid of offending Bailuo.


    They probably knew that this was the boss of their boss.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Finally, after a long and arduous journey, they arrived at their waystation¡ª Ancient City Xilu¡¯ en!


    ¡°The Ancient City lies ahead.¡±


    Bailuo, carrying Sherri, reminded everyone, especially magical creatures like Lilith and Sherri.


    There was no Miracle Power inside the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en, as Uncle was sure of it.


    This also meant that to the residents over there, miracles were unheard of.


    To the Ancient City People, they were far too peculiar, and an exposure would definitely lead to a hugemotion.


    ¡°Lilith, keep the little ones in check.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Lilith used her magic to confine the magical creatures within the carriage, preventing them from moving about freely.


    ¡°Before we enter the city, I need to check everyone¡¯s disguises.¡±


    Bailuo dismounted Sherri and, with hands sped behind his back, walked past the people before stopping in front of Uncle: ¡°The elegance of a butler, Uncle you¡¯re practically typecast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Uncle, dressed in a ck butler¡¯s uniform, smiled and said, ¡°I did work as a butler before.¡±


    This time, Bailuo was disguised as a businessman from out of town.


    Having faced a business failure, he was preparing to travel overseas to seek support from rtives and friends in other countries.


    Turning to his senior sister, her originally bright silver hair was now dull andckluster, and although her clothes were nice, they looked travel-stained.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad, a bankrupt businesswoman, excellent.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s identity was that of Bailuo¡¯s wife, while Inya was supposed to be Bailuo¡¯s sister.


    Nors was an extraordinarily capable bodyguard, and Jiera was a personal handmaiden.


    The adults were mostly fine.


    The women had hidden their looks, and the men were all well disguised; most of them would stay inside covered wagons and would not show their faces.


    Therefore, even without acting skills, simply hiding and noting out would be enough to pass through unnoticed.


    ¡°Lilith, change everyone¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Bailuo changed everyone¡¯s clothes, choosing outfits that were neither high- end nor refugee-like.


    ¡°Will this do?¡±


    Looking at the clothes Lilith had prepared for everyone, Bailuo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Xilu¡¯en¡­¡±


    Bailuo gazed toward the distant city, needing everyone to hide their abilities well and absolutely not to reveal their powers at random.


    Even Sherri had dulled the brightness of her coat many times over, bing like an ordinary horse.


    As for the other warhorses, Bailuo left them as they were.


    Sometimes, invisible wealth was also a form of demonstration; pretending to be refugees could result in them being outed before they even entered the city.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the city, from now on, everyone, if you can avoid speaking, do so.¡±


    ¡°Wait until we board the ship, and set sail.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, a hint of mockery appearing in his eyes: ¡°Then we canugh out loud!¡±

 Chapter 45 - 33 Predecessor King of Yatun (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 45: Chapter 33 Predecessor King of Yatun (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Ancient City Xilu¡¯en was established by the People of Yatun as a coastal city eight hundred years ago.


    It was the ce where the People of Yatunnded after crossing the vast ocean in search of the New Continent. To the ancient Yatuns, this ancient city was no different from a peace dove bringing an olive branch.


    ¡°Unfortunately, when the Iron Eagle King rebelled, this ce also suffered looting,¡±


    ¡°Sopared to the ancient glory, it has indeed fallen into disrepair,¡±


    Uncle, recounting the disaster of those days to Bailuo, had not witnessed it with his own eyes, but the ces where the Yatuns once lived still retain arge amount of ssical literature.


    Having read these documents, Uncle knew just how splendid and great the Kingdom of Yatun once was.


    ¡®Without relying on the power of miracles, by our own mortal hands, we too can stand between heaven and earth!¡¯


    ¡°The predecessor kings of Yatun, impressive indeed,¡±


    Bailuomented on the Predecessor King of Yatun, ¡°Not everyone has such courage.¡±


    Regrettably, in this world, miracles are most important. Choosing to swim against the current, they could only be ultimately eliminated.


    ¡°However, at least they have proven to us the drawbacks of not relying on miraculous power.¡±


    When those around you are using firearms and you¡¯re still pursuing punch and kick, it¡¯s simply too foolish.


    The spirit ismendable, but surrounded by robbers.


    You¡¯d at least need to survive first, then contemte how to implement your ideas, right?


    Bailuo never denied the predecessors¡¯ ideology, but how did that saying go?¡ª Grown-ups, times have changed.


    ¡°Blocking my way! Get out of the way!¡±


    Ahead, avishly dressed fat man was whipping a group of refugees, and Bailuo frowned slightly.


    Refugees congregated here, seemingly unaware of which area had been struck by flood disasters, resulting in arge number of people being left homeless.


    The Iron Eagle Kingdom had no ns for relief, and these people didn¡¯t dare to rebel.


    So, the best future they face is to be someone¡¯s ve; if luck turns sour, they could only wait to die in a reeking ditch.


    ¡°Such ugliness,¡±


    The senior sister, riding horseback and following Bailuo, fell a bit behind and said, ¡°Though the Iron Eagle possesses so many miracles, why don¡¯t they bring a better life to this country?¡±


    The wonder of miracles, the senior sister had already felt it.


    If Lilith¡¯s power could be better developed and utilized, the whole Iron Eagle Kingdom could transform and attain sublimation.


    Fortunately, although the senior sister hated it, she did notment.


    Her nature was too cold, her only warmth given to Bailuo and the Yatuns.


    The life and death of outsiders, the senior sister always indifferent to.


    ¡°This is also why I look down on the Iron Eagle King,¡±


    Uncle and senior sister, both riding ordinary horses, including Nors and Jiera, he said, ¡°A Middle-ranking Miracle can create a Miracle Kingdom, yet the Iron Eagle King does not aspire to advance. For over two hundred years, his country remains the same.¡±


    Countless refugees, most of them suffer from hunger and cold, while a few hold the country¡¯s wealth and power.


    Theyjoinhands with the upper tiers, monopolizing the country¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    Bailuo asked Uncle, ¡°Don¡¯t those Masters of Miracles care?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care, but they don¡¯t need to,¡±


    Senior sister told Bailuo, ¡°Miracle Lords,pared tomon folk, are like deities to mortals. What they possess isn¡¯t power, but strength.¡±


    Strength is fundamental; those powerful merchants, frankly, are no more than dogs they keep.


    Miracle Lords can rece them at any time.


    And in order not to be reced, they must demonstrate their value, to let the great ones above see that they can bring luxuries of the ultimate indulgence.


    If the Miracle Lords want gourmet food, they must contribute; if they want beauties, they must find them everywhere.


    ¡°Immense pressure has turned these people hideously ugly,¡± the senior sister said, ¡°They vent their brutality on the weak, ultimately creating such a country.¡±


    The upper step on the lower, the strong humiliate the weak.


    If you get killed, me only yourself.


    Nows, no morals, all like beasts of the wild ages, knowing only ughter and ¡®cannibalism¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to many countries, but of all the ces, only the Iron Eagle has this deste look,¡±


    Uncle shookhis head and sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s mainly the geographic location of the Iron Eagle, the Mountains, the ever-night; these formidable kingdoms serve as a barrier between it and the Far North Empire and Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°Without the threat of foreign enemies, naturally, theyck the motivation to progress.¡±


    Bailuo also knew about this geographical situation; he was not very clear about the power struggle at sea, but the continent, especially the eastern third of the Miracle Continent, he understood exceptionally well.


    ¡°What is your business?¡±


    The group chatted softly, and soon it was their turn to enter the city.


    ¡°We are merchants from the Bolder Commercial Association, Tuya Family.¡±


    Bailuo took out a merchant certificate along with a pouch full of coins, ¡°Business is tough on this side, so I n to seek refuge with rtives in the Kingdom of the Mountains. I hope you can amodate.¡±


    To bring in so many people at once, the Miracle Lords don¡¯t care, but while the King of Hell is easy to deal with, his underlings are troublesome.


    In every ce down the line, there¡¯s a chance to skim a little off the top. Who doesn¡¯t make trouble for others, trying to extort a bit more benefit?


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The whipshed through the air with a terrifying sound, followed by a group of refugees¡¯ anguished cries.


    ¡°No money, without money what city can you enter? Xilu¡¯en is not a ce for you lowly creatures!¡±


    Looking aside, refugees unable to pay the city entrance fee were arbitrarily abused by the soldiers, while others watched the scene with indifference.


    ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡±


    The soldiers opened the pouch and saw several Large Silver Coins inside, they immediately allowed passage.


    It¡¯s known that the entrance fee here is just one Large Copper Coin.


    Such a generous handout, who would care what Bailuo¡¯s business was.


    At the same time, Bailuo¡¯s bribe was also a hint not to divulge his and his party¡¯s movements.


    That¡¯s nothing special, after all, who doesn¡¯t have a few enemies and nemeses?


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, he rode ahead, and everyone else along with the convoy immediately followed.


    Entering the city went without any incident, just as nned.


    To be honest, the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en left Bailuo somewhat disappointed.


    The decrepit houses of the Lower City District, the stench in the cracks of the roads permeated with years of filth, and the listless faces of the pedestrians showed not the slightest vitality.


    Of course, those covering their noses, speeding on horseback, or driving carriages, naturally had a different experience.


    Capable people lead good lives; after passing quickly through this ce, the Inner City District and Upper City District were their domains.


    Compared to the hellish entrance, that¡¯s where heaven was.


    ¡°Forget about heaven.¡±


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s go directly to that gang.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t n to spend the night in Xilu¡¯en. The longer they stayed, the greater the risk. ¡°It¡¯s best if we can set sail before this evening.¡±


    ¡°Use ns A and B together.¡±


    Uncle said so, then told Bailuo, ¡°I recognize the markings of the Venomous Snake Gang and know which ships are theirs. I¡¯ll take some people to the port first, Sherri will know where I am.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Bailuo split the group into two. He led his senior sister to the Venomous Snake Gang.


    Uncle took Nors, Jiera, Inya, and the rest to the port to prepare for setting sail.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°With Lilith and Sherri, and senior sister,¡± Bailuo said with a smile, ¡°our strongest fighters are with me.¡±


    ¡°Leave early, return early.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Bailuo gave a nce to his senior sister, who immediately turned her horse around and then led the way.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    The gang, whichposed the local thugs and ruffians, wielded power in various cities, with some even spanning towns to build a regional organization.


    The rich ingratiate themselves with the Lords, while the poor bully the weak.


    The Venomous Snake Gang was one such organization. They rarely dealt with the rich and powerful but instead exploited the equally poor, using this to grow stronger.


    ¡°Senior sister, have you done business with the Venomous Snake Gang before?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Isefia nodded, ¡°I helped them kill someone.¡±


    ¡°For money?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± senior sister said, ¡°that person just happened to be investigating Yatun¡¯s whereabouts, so I took the opportunity to kill him.¡±


    Bailuo thought: That¡¯s truly befitting of my senior sister.


    ¡°Next, do I negotiate, or do you?¡±


    ¡°You know what Uncle thinks,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t negotiate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point!¡±


    The two rode through several alleys, and soon, they arrived at an area where tents were strung across the sky¡ªthe slums of the Ancient City.

 Chapter 46 - 34 Vanishing into Thin Air (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 46: Chapter 34 Vanishing into Thin Air (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°We want to see your boss.¡±


    ¡°The leader isn¡¯t here.¡±


    The guard was just a nobody, sitting cross-legged, leaning against the broken shed, not even ncing at the two of them.


    ¡°Killing invites feuds, hitting does the same,¡± Isefia said, ¡°Better pay up.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Bailuo decisively threw out a small bag of money, and the gangster wrapped his hands around it, opened it for a quick look: ¡°Please, follow me, guests.¡±


    Those who could stand guard at a stronghold had surely not muchbat power, but they were certainly more alert than most.


    There were many such strongholds throughout the slums.


    Regrs and neers had some significant differences.


    If Bailuo hadn¡¯t paid but chosen to beat up the guard instead, that would mean he was looking for trouble, and didn¡¯t care about the strength of the Venomous Snake Gang at all.


    Such guests were neither weed nor dared to be weed by the Venomous Snake Gang.


    On the other hand, if the other party did pay, it meant an extra source of ie for the gang, and it also tested the visitor¡¯s character.


    One who knew when to advance or retreat, to bend or to stand.


    Those were the friends that the Venomous Snake Gang required.


    Following the gangster, the two rode their horses to a secluded stronghold.


    Bailuo asked Sherri and Radish to wait outside, and he himself took off a bag hanging behind Radish, which contained the money for purchasing a ship.


    Of course, there was also Lilith, with this fairy princess along, Bailuo had absolute confidence.


    And so, led by the underling, Bailuo and his senior sister entered a rather hidden underground tavern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lady Faya, long time no see.¡±


    The person in charge of the Venomous Snake Gang was a burly bald middle- aged man, bare-chested, disying an borate snake tattoo with nine heads on his torso, something Bailuo noticed.


    ¡°Is this time for offering a job, or taking one, eh?¡±


    Lude put his feet up on the table, arge round one that could amodate a dozen diners.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call what I have to do with you ¡®business¡¯.¡±


    Faya was Isefia¡¯s alias outside, and she didn¡¯t care about Lude¡¯s taunts: ¡°You still owe me the final payment fromst time.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯vee to collect a debt?¡±


    Lude¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and the surrounding gangsters moved slightly forward, Bailuo quickly raised his hand: ¡°No, we¡¯vee to do business.¡±


    Lude looked at Bailuo, noticing that his senior sister sat down quietly because of what Bailuo said.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the boss.¡±


    De Lu was curious, not quite understanding Bailuo¡¯s identity, but about the senior sister¡¯s, he had some clue. A man acknowledged by the senior sister must be no simple figure.


    In fact, the senior sister rarely exposed her true power as one of the People of Yatun.


    Her public performance might not even reach half of 10% of her true capacity.


    Otherwise, De Lu wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.


    ¡°My name is Luo Ya, I¡¯m a merchant, buttely, the Iron Eagle¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been doing well, so I¡¯m thinking of buying some ships to go seek opportunities at sea.¡±


    ¡°Going out to sea¡­¡±


    Lude immediately caught the issue with that word andughed heartily: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a cruise ship?¡±


    ¡°Do you pry into these details when doing business?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to pry if the money is right.¡±


    No sooner had Lude finished speaking than the senior sister tossed a bag onto the table, sliding it in front of De Lu.


    Lude grabbed it casually, then his gaze shifted slightly: ¡°You two¡­¡±


    A bag full of gold coins, at least forty or fifty of them, more than enough to buy several ships.


    Bailuo¡¯s request wasn¡¯t much, three ships, each capable of carrying 30 people.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the space was small, everyone could squeeze together. No one from Yatun was spoiled, even the frail Shuster could handle it.


    Once they reached the overseas inds, the People of Yatun could look forward to a bright future.


    ¡°Smuggling, am I right?¡±


    Lude inly stated Bailuo and his senior sister¡¯s intention, closed the bag, then casually tapped a rhythm on it while sitting cross-legged.


    ¡°Are you spying for the Nobles now?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I have nothing to do with them, your smuggling has nothing to do with me either.¡±


    ¡°The ships¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can have them!¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    Lude¡¯s tone shifted: ¡°There will be an extra charge!¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and Lilith on his shoulder sensed her master¡¯s displeasure, her small ck dress stirring without any wind.


    Fairy creatures aren¡¯t just synonyms for beauty.


    In some fairy tales, they are asionally more terrifying than demons, with curses that are enough to make a child cry.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t short on money, nor did he need it.


    If money could solve a problem, then there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The senior sister, having received Bailuo¡¯s signal, hastily ced a box on the table and opened it; the extremely familiar fragrance wafted through the room. ¡°ck pepper!¡±


    Lude stood up, surprised as he looked at the contents of the box.


    The senior sister grabbed a handful and casually scattered it onto the table, nearly causing Lude¡¯s eyes to bulge out of their sockets.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    One of the peppercorns rolled in front of Lude. The bald man picked it up and took a light sniff: ¡°This intoxicating aroma, it¡¯s ck pepper, and not just any, but top-grade!¡±


    As the leader of the Venomous Snake Gang, Lude¡¯s lifestyle was naturally notcking and he had tasted many spices.


    But an entire box of ck pepper, at least 5 kilograms, was worth 200 small gold coins.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Ludeughed, ¡°Ah Si, take these two to the shipyard.¡±


    Watching the ecstatic Lude, Bailuo¡¯s gaze grew colder, and he said in a disappointed whisper, ¡°Imand you, dissipate into nothingness.¡± ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The ck pepper in Lude¡¯s hand was turning into smoke and disappearing.


    Not just that one; all the ck pepper in the box was vanishing rapidly.


    If it were second-generation ck pepper that had been grown, or food that had been eaten, Bailuo couldn¡¯t make it disappear, but the ck pepper in front of them was clearly not subject to this limitation.


    ¡°Why is this happening? What have you done?¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden change and such an incredible urrence, Lude could no longer remain calm. In disbelief, he looked at the two, ¡°Who are you, and how did you do this?¡±


    ¡°You are too greedy!¡±


    As soon as Bailuo¡¯s words had fallen, the senior sister had already made her move, her speed was astonishingly fast. In just an instant, her silver-white Cross Sword burst forth with numerous shes.


    ¡°Thud thud thud.¡±


    The sounds of bodies hitting the floor rose almost simultaneously. Lude saw his underlings clutching their necks, convulsing and struggling on the floor, their hoarse cries filled with agony, ¡°Ugh cough, when¡­¡±


    ¡°How can she be so fast?!¡±


    The strength of the senior sisterpletely overturned De Lu¡¯s expectations.


    He had never imagined that Faya, who was just a regr mercenary, could possess such skill.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Lude tried to run, only to find himself enveloped by an invisible force: ¡°This, ah?!¡±


    Only the bald man¡¯s legs were seen iling as he levitated, but he couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    On Bailuo¡¯s shoulder, Lilith flicked her finger.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The next moment, Lude¡¯s agonized screams tore through the air as his limbs were bent backward by an invisible force, his bones snapping.


    What in the world was this?


    How could such things happen!


    The disappearance of the ck pepper, in conjunction with the Fairy Magic, undoubtedly dealt a massive blow to De Lu¡¯s worldview.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a barrier has been erected around us to block out sound; your underlings can¡¯t hear,¡± said Bailuo as he looked at Lude and then slowly drew his sword: ¡°You were too greedy, knowing we wanted to stow away, you should have taken us to the harbor, not some damned shipyard!!¡±


    ¡°I, I was wrong, please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you ships, however big, as many as you want!¡±


    ¡°Spare me, I beg you, spare me!¡±


    Facing Lude¡¯s wails, Bailuo felt no turmoil inside. He simply raised his sword and chopped off the man¡¯s head.


    In fact, from the very beginning, the old uncle had never considered buying a ship.


    Thus, their n, from start to finish, had only one goal¡ªrobbery!


    Some might ask why they didn¡¯t go directly to the harbor and had to make a trip to the Venomous Snake Gang.


    This involved some human nature issues.


    If the People of Yatun openly stole the Venomous Snake Gang¡¯s ship, and the gang members were still around, with their vast influence and Lude¡¯s vengeful nature, he would surely cause trouble.


    Perhaps by giving chase, notifying the nobles¡ªanyway, he would certainly find the People of Yatun until he had his revenge.


    So Bailuo simply said¡ªkill him.


    With Lude dead, the Venomous Snake Gang would be headless, focusing on who could be the new leader instead of searching for the missing ship.


    Simrly, others would not be bothered about a ship belonging to someone else.


    This was not a society ruled byw; there were no police bound by duty.


    Who would benefit from chasing after the People of Yatun who had stolen the ship? Without any benefit, who would do such a job?


    The ship is lost, what does it have to do with me?


    I didn¡¯t lose a penny.


    Besides, the Venomous Snake Gang had some old scores to settle with the old uncle and the senior sister, so why not settle them while they were at it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without looking back, Bailuo and the senior sister left. Their figures vanished in the corridor, concealed by Lilith¡¯s Invisibility Spell.


    The Venomous Snake Gang members waiting outside didn¡¯ t even know when Bailuo had left.


    Of course, they would never know that Lude was dead; they would only think that Lude and the others had mysteriously disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 47 - 35 A little understanding, just a little.

    Chapter 47: Chapter 35 A little understanding, just a little.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sherri was flying in the sky, while Radish was under a Levitation Spell cast by Lilith, its body tied to a rope, the other end of which was connected to Sherri.


    Although Levitation Spells allow one to float in the air, the movement speed isn¡¯t fast, so Sherri had to be out in front, pulling Radish along as if she were pulling a balloon.


    Radish was highly agitated, its four hooves prancing endlessly.


    Because she was carrying someone, Sherri couldn¡¯t maintain her speed. Her protective measures were only effective for knights and couldn¡¯t protect those further afield.


    It took Sherri several minutes to fly just a few kilometers.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Sherri scolded dissatisfiedly, which finally brought quietness.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead, master.¡±


    Sherri had an automatic navigation function; the clearer the target, the more urate her perception.


    Of course, that excluded miracles, as Miracle Power would neutralize Sherri¡¯s tracking function.


    ¡°I see it.¡±


    It was a vast port. Bailuo, riding on Sherri, with his senior sister and Radish, glided down from the sky like Santa us¡¯s sleigh.


    The senior sister was very calm, her expression unchanged.


    On the other hand, Radish was so frightened that its legs were about to, no, had already gone soft.


    ¡°Lilith!¡±


    As Bailuo finished speaking, Lilith immediately flew out.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The uncle who was standing near the Venomous Snake Gang¡¯s ship suddenly saw a flicker of light in his eyes.


    The uncle looked up and saw that Bailuo and the senior sister, who were initially invisible, were bing clearer and clearer.


    ¡°They¡¯re back, board the ship.¡±


    At the uncle¡¯smand, Nors and Jiera didn¡¯t see Bailuo, but as the uncle said they were able to leave, the two immediately dispersed.


    The uncle took arge group of people and chose thergest ship.


    Jiera took her brother John another way, while Nors took his sister Fiona along a third path.


    ¡°Who are you people? What are you doinging aboard?¡±


    Pirates of the Venomous Snake Gang were still on the ship; in the air, Lilith quickly descended, her incredible speed taking her over the three ships.


    An invisible magical Barrier enveloped the ships, causing onlookers initially drawn to the scene to return to their own business.


    The scenes on the ships were blurred, and no matter what happened inside, outsiders would not detect anything unusual.


    ¡°The ship, we¡¯remandeering it.¡±


    The uncle announced the im of ownership to the people on the deck.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The thugs were amused by the uncle: ¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°Hey, old man, are you looking for death?¡±


    A thug stepped forward, bossily reprimanding the uncle before suddenlyunching an attack¡ªswinging a pirate¡¯s saber at the uncle¡¯s neck with lethal force.


    ¡°Pshh!¡±


    However, just when the thugs were smirking and ready for the spectacle, the aggressor ended up clutching his neck, stumbling backward.


    ¡°Cough, cough you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The thug fell, his blood spreading across the deck¡ªan image that deeply shocked the observing thugs of the Venomous Snake Gang.


    ¡°Kill, kill him!¡±


    As the adversaries rushed him, the uncle remained calm.


    He didn¡¯t draw his own weapon, instead, he snatched the weapon from the nearest thug and stabbed him to death.


    Next, like a wolf among sheep, by the time Bailuonded Sherri on the deck, all he saw were corpses strewn about.


    ¡°Uncle, your skill hasn¡¯t declined over the years.¡±


    Bailuo said with a smile, walking up to the old man, who shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m old, can¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Well, the uncle¡¯s ¡®can¡¯t fight anymore¡¯ = decapitated three to four dozen men in minutes.


    Uncle: I am aposed old man; aposed old man doesn¡¯t take pride in such trivial matters.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also taken care of things here, boss!¡±


    Nors greeted Bailuo, and Jiera also waved and signaled: ¡°So have 1.¡±


    Since the other two ships were smaller and had fewer people, for Nors and Jiera, taking them was as easy as turning over one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Everyone aboard, then.¡±


    Bailuo had everyone load the carriage onto the ship, ensuring everyone was gathered, he then spoke to them: ¡°We can set sail now.¡±


    However, after a while, with no movement from the crowd, Bailuo asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why haven¡¯t we set sail?¡±


    Although the enemies had all been dealt with, the faster they could leave, the better, obviously.


    ¡°They don¡¯ t know how.¡±


    The uncle said helplessly: ¡°Feiya, go and teach them how to lower the sails.¡±


    The People of Yatun lived deep in the mountains and forests; those who had been on a ship were few and far between, let alone having knowledge on how to sail one.


    Fortunately, the uncle knew how to sail, as did the senior sister, and so did Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    So, the uncle asked the senior sister to stay behind, while he swung himself onto Jiera¡¯s ship with a rope to instruct the crew to lower the sails, and then took the helm himself.


    ¡°Weigh anchor!¡±


    And so, the three ships, under the control of the People of Yatun, slowly sailed away from the port.


    The entire process went unnoticed by anyone.


    It was just three ships setting sail, what was so strange about that? Wasn¡¯t this apletely ordinary event?


    Yet, once they had navigated ten-odd kilometers, Bailuo knew they had broken free from the restrictions of the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    They, were free!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Bailuoughed, and all the people of Yatun began to cheer as well.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made it out!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re free!¡±


    The Iron Eagle Kingdom still had some control overnd areas.


    Especially those seven Miracle Lords, even Bailuo dared not confront them now.


    However, the Iron Eagle Kingdom did not possess a powerful navy.


    As for developing maritime resources, they had never even considered it.


    But that made sense, in a world with miracles, the ocean really wasn¡¯t very useful.


    Could there really be someone who would dive into the vast deep sea to search for miracles?


    ¡°Ssh.¡±


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish.¡±


    The people of Yatun found tools on the ships and began to scrub the deck. Although these three ships were seized by them, what¡¯s seized bes one¡¯s own.


    They naturally took great care to maintain and protect the ships that belonged to the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Alright, the cleaning is almost done.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, take a break.¡±


    Bailuo had everyone start cooking as they had a ship now, with a specialized kitchen inside the cabin.


    Diana saw this and was overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, nobody fight me for it.¡± The women of Yatun volunteered to prepare lunch, they cooperated and showed Bailuo what was called the strength of women from Yatun.


    After lunch, the children were all taken by Lilith to the deck of the big ship, which could amodate more people.


    They gathered around Lilith, watching her perform various amusing tricks with fairy magic.


    ¡°How long will it take¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad went before, roughly, about ten days.¡±


    ¡°Ten days, hmm, that should do.¡±


    At the speed of the sailboats, traveling for ten days meant they would cover at least 3000 kilometers. Maintaining such a distance from the continent meant even if a fleet attacked, they would have enough time to prepare.


    ¡°Let Sherrie down. From here on, we just need to follow the map.¡±


    The elder sister fixed the ship¡¯s steering wheel; they nned to navigate eastward for a while before making positioning adjustments.


    Sherri was initially escorting everyone, but that was no longer necessary. Besides, Sherri¡¯s actual mission was to deal with some sea beasts in the ocean. These creatures, like the monsters in the mountains, were of unknown origin and terrifying, many of which Bailuo had never heard of in his previous life. Sea beasts were one of the great perils of the ocean.


    But mostly they were active in the deep sea, onlying to the surface during storms to attack ships and bring terrible disasters.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a storm ising.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be one for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you understand even this?¡±


    ¡°A little, just a little.¡±


    The uncle had gone to sea before, his sailing experience was very rich, he was an extremely skilled navigator.


    Uncle¡¯s unique skill???? Navigator.


    ¡°Even if we encounter one, we have the blessing of miracles.¡±


    The uncle wasn¡¯t afraid of sea beasts; they were justrger and not much stronger than the wild beasts in the forests.


    He could deal with them, and so could the elder sister and Bailuo with ease.


    What¡¯s more, there were Sherri and Lilith as well.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Without Sherri and Lilith as guardians, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t dare take the risk of crossing the vast ocean with so many people without any preparation.


    It must be said, miracles really do bring a tremendous amount of confidence. ¡°Sherri, rest now.¡±


    Bailuo called Sherri back through the connection of miracles.


    ¡°Master, Sherri isn¡¯t tired; I can fly for a while longer,¡± Sherri insisted.


    ¡°We might encounter other vessels, we should be careful,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°Let¡¯s have Sherri fly to her heart¡¯s content tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    Sherri trotted cheerfully away; she wasn¡¯t a real horse, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t stay in the cabin. Instead, she remained on deck with the children. ¡°Sherri, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°So white and shiny.¡±


    A group of children, only five or six years old, led by Little Helen, scampered into the embracing arms of Sherri whoy down, beginning to be affectionate.


    Sherri shared Bailuo¡¯s preferences; the children whom Bailuo adored, she adored as well.


    Conversely, those who Bailuo disliked, Sherri would also intensely loathe. Therefore, being loved and admired by her own people who needed her protection made Sherri very happy.

 Chapter 48 - 36 Meow Meow Meow (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 48: Chapter 36 Meow Meow Meow (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339 |


    ¡°Get ready to haul in thes!¡±


    The next morning, Bailuo and the others, led by Uncle, used fishings to catch the delicious bounty of the sea.


    Certainly, with pockets on hand, they were not short on food, but upon arriving at the ind, they immediately had to start a nting n, so the more seeds, the better.


    Everyone was of the same mind and suggested living off the water by directly catching fish.


    As for freshwater, there was already some on the ship, and the People of Yatun had also brought along some liquor and waterskins.


    Moreover, since Bailuo¡¯s pockets could produce fruits and there were many empty barrels on board, finding water from the inds along the way or from the heavens above was not a big issue.


    Thus, the only one of the three ships with a fishing function, the medium- sized vessel, began its work.


    Therge ship was more military-use, and another medium ship was a civilian passenger ship, leaving only the third with the fishing function.


    ¡°Ssh, ssh, ssh¡ª¨C¡±


    Thes were hauled in, and countless varieties of seafood were dumped onto the deck, piling up into a small mountain.


    Although they carried a strong fishy smell, no one was displeased, instead bursting with joy over their catch.


    In this world, food was precious, and no oneined about having too much.


    The People of Yatun, who had suffered from hunger, naturally cherished their food even more.


    ¡°Meow, meow¡ª¡±


    Three little cats sprang out cheerfully, each holding a small fish in their mouths, and then looked at Bailuo with longing eyes.


    They were Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, and Cat Erer, triplet cats from the Yatun Family.


    Their names were given by Bailuo, taken from Zero One Two.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo secretly marveled at how clever these animals were, so he petted their heads and said, ¡°You, too, are members of Yatun. Take as much as you can eat, but don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Meow?? ¡±


    The kittens hopped and jumped happily, and the White Eagles in the sky, hearing Bailuo¡¯s words, promptly descended to pick their food.


    But there was one White Eagle that particrly disdained raw fish:<sup>1</sup> Raw fish is never as tasty as cooked.¡¯


    It looked at its master, Nors, with an expression that made Nors quite helpless: ¡°I still have work to do, big guy. Can I grill it for youter?


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    Only then did the White Eagle proudly take flight, continuing to patrol the sea for the People of Yatun.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak.¡±


    The mice whispered among themselves; they didn¡¯t like fish but were very keen on the grains that Bailuo poured out.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t steal food indiscriminately and were fed by the children. In addition, the mice had jobs too, finding their kin and bugs on the ship to drive them away.


    Mouse: Even if we are mice, we are Yatun Mice!


    Miss Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power was unable to bless most reptiles, although butterflies and bees had some hope.


    ¡°This, kind of looks like a king crab.¡±


    Sorting through the fish, Bailuo spotted a strange creature among the catch. It greatly resembled king crab, but Bailuo knew they were not the same species.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Ew, it looks so weird, is this a Sea Beast? But it¡¯s so small.


    ¡°That¡¯s an Imitation Stone Crab, named for its shell that¡¯s hard as stone; most people don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Uncle, bare-chested at this time with a snowy white beard, unted a physique as robust as any young man andughed: ¡°However, I¡¯ve cooked it before when I was out at sea with Brother Shan and had nothing else to eat.


    Uncle¡¯s fishing skills were nothing short of miraculous.


    As they sailed the seas, Bailuo didn¡¯t know how Uncle determined where to cast thes, but wherever he suggested, they almost always had a rich harvest.


    Bailuo: Uncle just got another cheat skill fishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    Uncle, in his youth, had traveled the world with several good friends, and when hungry, he¡¯d eat anything, from snakes and insects to rats and ants.


    So, a mere king crab couldn¡¯t escape ¡®Sa Belled Ross¡¯s¡¯ menu.


    ¡°This can really be eaten?¡±


    Compared to Uncle¡¯s openness, Nors, Jiera, and others were skeptical.


    ¡°Dad actually said it¡¯s tasty?! That¡¯s incredible; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard dad say something¡¯s delicious.¡±


    When it came to eating, Inya should never be forgotten.


    There she was, covered in fish scales from handling the fish, yet she happily picked up a hammer and shouted, ¡°Step aside, let me smash it!


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡±


    Bailuo quickly intervened: ¡°That¡¯s not howyou eat this thing.¡± He snatched the hammer from Inya and looked towards his senior sister, ¡°Senior sister, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s knife skills were exceptional, perfect for preparing king crab.


    A charcoal grill was set up with an iron specially made by Lilith, and thick crab legs were ced on it. They didn¡¯t use much seasoning, just sprinkled some white salt on top.


    Even so, the vor of the king crab was intoxicating.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°This, this texture, I¡¯ve never tasted something so delicious!


    Crab meat is different from beast meat; its texture and sticity were entirely unlike anything the People of Yatun had eaten before.


    Especially when chewed in the mouth, the briny vor that gushed from the crab meat made its freshness more prominent, and even the senior sister tasted an extra one.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crunch!¡±


    Inya gripped a thick crab pincer covered with crystalline white salt. The girl sucked on it, the salt grainsbining with the fragrance of the crab dissolved in her mouth, a delicious explosion of vors.


    ¡°So happy¡ª¡±


    Inya rocked her head in delight and continued her battle with the tough pincer. ¡°Try this, the raw fish slices you mentioned, just processed by Miss Lilith with Magic.¡±


    The senior sister brought over a te of sashimi, adorned with beautifully arranged red flesh, and beside it, a little heap of green stuff-wasabi.

 Chapter 49 - 36 Meow Meow Meow (Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 49: Chapter 36 Meow Meow Meow (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bailuo poured the horseradish and wasabi from his pocket and, after grinding them, sessfully created a spice known as mustard in this world.


    ¡°Senior sister¡¯s handmade sashimi.¡±


    Bailuo eagerly picked up a piece, mixed in some mustard, dipped it in soy sauce, and then ced it in his mouth.


    Although this way of eating wasn¡¯t standard, Bailuo wasn¡¯t a person from Sakura Ind, so who cared how they ate.


    In this world, Bailuo¡¯s way of eatingwas the standard!


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Bailuo nodded his head and then took a deep breath, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    The freshly ground mustard was a bit strong, and sashimi was all about the freshness, so the focus was on the knife work and timing.


    Senior sister¡¯s knife skills were, of course, unparalleled, even when it came to cooking, they were magical.


    ¡°Senior sister, you should try some too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Senior sister took a bite, but her reaction wasn¡¯t as intense as Bailuo¡¯s, even mustard couldn¡¯t shake the goddess¡¯s cool demeanor.


    I, Isefia, am Yatun¡¯s number one goddess, mere mustard¡­


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Senior sister sipped some water expressionlessly, ¡°But that¡¯s about it, it¡¯s okay asionally, but not as good as boiled or grilled fish as a staple.¡±


    Senior sister was a fan of cooked food; she didn¡¯t like raw food.


    Bailuo, on the other hand, liked eating salmon and tuna, that is, the orange and red sashimi.


    The texture of these was better, and biologically more eptable to him.


    As for the white and transparent kinds, Bailuo admitted he couldn¡¯t enjoy them.


    ¡°Culture is the foundation of a country, and the most profound aspect of it.¡± Bailuo said to Senior sister, ¡°Culinary culture, clothing habits, and the local customs are all things that we, the people of Yatun, will need in the future.¡± The current state of Yatun, rather than a nationality, was more like a tribe assembled by barbarians and primitives.


    But Yatun couldn¡¯t stay that way forever.


    Once they reached the ind, Bailuo would propose the good cultures of various countries from his past life.


    Then, he would find a way to select the ones suitable for the people of Yatun and integrate them.


    Like these chopsticks and sashimi, they are from Eastern culture, while knives and forks tend to be Western.


    ¡°These matters are arduous and long, but fortunately, we have plenty of time.¡± Bailuo was sitting on the deck in front of the second-floor cabin at this time, overlooking the Yatun people below, and showed a smile, ¡°Let the sisters in charge of cooking take a bath, don¡¯t be busy,e and enjoy the dinner together.¡±


    The fishing boat was too smelly and not suitable for living; Bailuo couldn¡¯t bear to see his people suffer.


    He made everyone sleep on the big ship and used the medium-sized passenger ship for storage.


    Although this was a bit cramped, the Yatun people had already gotten used to being together, which actually made them feel more secure.


    And so, everyone continued to sail on the sea.


    During this time, the people of Yatun experienced collective seasickness.


    No wonder, a group of mountain barbarians suddenly going to sea, it would be odd if they didn¡¯t get seasick.


    Only the uncle used to ships, Elder Shan, Senior sister, and others who were ustomed had no significant changes.


    Therefore, on the second and third days, those who could move began to run around, taking care of theirpanions who had turned pale and weak due to seasickness.


    Bailuo¡¯s body had never been on a ship before, but he did not have much of a reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from us.¡±


    Uncle exined that Bailuo was the Master of Miracles, blessed by the Miracle Power, carrying the protection and grace of at least two miracles, Pegasus and Fairy.


    How could Bailuo like that be afraid of mere seasickness.


    As for the people of Yatun, they had a good constitution; by the fifth day at sea, even Shuster had improved a lot and wasn¡¯t feeling so sick anymore.


    In this manner, the people sailed for five or six days, gradually getting used to drifting on the vast ocean.


    Although it got a bit boring, they always found things to do.


    For instance, Lilith began bestowing the Miracle Power on some of the small animals carried by the people of Yatun, trying to see if she could turn them into Children of Miracle.


    These spirited little creatures were beloved by both Bailuo and the People of Yatun.


    Therefore, Bailuo specifically cautioned Lilith that they were also goodpanions to the People of Yatun, and when bestowing Miracle Power, she must be careful not to be reckless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, Lilith will be careful.¡±


    Lilith was only blessing them, not cursing, so there was no way she would harm them.


    This blessing was not the same as the situation with the Mushroom People.


    The Mushroom People were a result of Transfiguration Spell, which is to say, a result of Lilith¡¯s magic.


    While they could maintain their form permanently, they didn¡¯t possess true souls; they were just some y puppets, simr to toys.


    By contrast, bestowing intelligence on the small animals was more like an enlightenment.


    The animals, like humans, could adapt to Miracle Power, and when they fully awakened to their innate gifts and powers, they too had the chance to be Lilith¡¯s Children of Miracle, just like the girls.


    ¡°Speaking of which, can I also receive Miracle Power from Lilith and Sherri?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elder Shan said, ¡°As the Master of Miracles, if Miracle Power can influence humans, the first to be bestowed should be their own master.¡±


    However, Bailuo didn¡¯t feel like he had gained any powers.


    ¡°It must not be suitable foryou, Xiao Luo.¡±


    Elder Shan thought that the powers of Sherri and Lilith might not be suitable for Bailuo.


    It could be a matter of species, Sherri cannot influence humans, and perhaps Lilith can only affect young females.


    All along the way, Elder Shan had actually been observing.


    ording to what Bailuo said, and after Elder Shan¡¯s investigation upon noticing Sherri¡¯s miraculous fluctuations on Radish, he concluded: ¡°Radish is pregnant.¡±


    With so many horses together, especially inside such a cramped cabin, it¡¯s not surprising some rtions urred.


    Moreover, it¡¯s springtime now.


    Spring has arrived, everything revives, it¡¯s the season for animals to breed again¡­


    ¡°Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power most likely needs pregnant mares; what she influences should be the foals inside them.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only possible to bestow a miracle upon the same species, then indeed, it¡¯s unrted to me.¡±


    Bailuo was human, Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power could not bless him, which made sense.


    ¡°As for Lilith, I¡¯ve observed that too.¡±


    Elder Shan couldn¡¯t see Miracle Power, but Bailuo could, so whenever there were changes, Bailuo would tell the elder, allowing him to study.


    ¡°They¡¯re all female, and all of them are pure little girls.¡±


    Elder Shan: ¡°Could it be because of the fairy tales you tell?¡±


    ¡°Because all the characters in fairy tales are girls.¡±


    Bailuo felt that Lilith might prefer these adorable little girls because of the conditions for awakening: ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the Miracle Power on Elsa is the most intense, although I don¡¯t know when she will fully awaken, it seems that herpatibility with Lilith is very high.¡±


    ¡°A miracle is not limited to just one kind.¡±


    Elder Shan shared a very important piece of information with Bailuo: ¡°If the miracle and the Master of Miracles acknowledge it, a person can also possess multiple miracles at once, making them much stronger.¡±


    If a person possesses five or six kinds of Miracle Power at the same time, it¡¯s not mere addition, it¡¯s a true qualitative change.


    However, after saying this, Elder Shan added: ¡°The prerequisite for stacking miracles is that the miracles do not conflict.¡±


    That is, the owners of the Miracle Powers are both willing to bestow their strength upon this person.


    Many issues can arise in this context, like mistrust, or if one party withdraws their power, leading to the copse of the Miracle Power.


    Of course, none of this was a problem for Bailuo.


    Sherri, Lilith; they were all Bailuo¡¯s miracles.


    Either he had them all, or none at all, there couldn¡¯t be a strange situation where Bailuo took back half and left the other half.


    ¡°I can try it when I get the fourth miracle.¡±


    ¡°The fourth one, huh¡­¡±


    Inside, Elder Shan was very excited, but on the surface, he remained utterly calm, simply taking out his pipe and taking a puff.


    Elder Shan: I, Saros, am a steady old man, yet I find myself greedy again.


    This isn¡¯t good, this really isn¡¯t good¡­

 Chapter 50 - 37 Storm (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 50: Chapter 37 Storm (Please Rmend)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The birth of the Child of Miracle, Bailuo didn¡¯t know how long it would take.


    In this regard, it depends on the miracle and also on the innate talent of the adapter themselves.


    For Sherri¡¯s Child of Miracle, they would have to wait until the radish was harvested to know the oue, while for Lilith, it would depend on what sort of changes Elsa might undergo.


    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s take our time,¡± Bailuo said.


    Fortunately, the graces of miracles were always positive; even if a problem arose, Bailuo could retract them at any time and restore their original state, so there were no safety issues.


    ¡°Huff- ¡ª ¡±


    The wind gradually turned colder, and the sky became overcast. The oppressive atmosphere caused Uncle to undergo a slight change inplexion, ¡°This wind, there¡¯s something wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Luo!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get inside the cabin!¡±


    Bailuo hurried out of the pilothouse and quickly descended the stairs to the deck, ¡°There¡¯s a storming, get back inside!¡±


    ¡°Zero One Two, bring the mice back.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Bailuo walked swiftly past the railing, and the three kittens immediately rose to salute him, then acted quickly, picking up the mice and running towards the cabin.


    ¡°Fiona, call back the White Eagles.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona blew her whistle, and the White Eagles immediately flew back, entering the cabin and perching on the iron chains, cocking their heads to watch the People of Yatun scurrying about.


    ¡°Lilith, lower the sails!¡±


    Fairy magic fell upon the three ships, and all sails were automatically lowered and secured.


    ¡°Boom boom boom- ¨C ¡±


    By the time everything was ready, torrential rain nearly instantaneously started pouring down.


    The previously bright daylight, at this moment, didn¡¯t have a single glimmer of light, only countless ck clouds roiling above everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Quick, everyone inside the cabin!¡±


    There were innumerable dangers at sea, and among them, the sea¡¯s own wrath was the greatest.


    Bailuo had Uncle take control of therge ship, for it held all their lives, and affairs critical to the survival of the People of Yatun, which even Sister did not dare to jeopardize.


    It was only Saros, the legendary figure who had endured countless hardships and yet still lived to this day, who could weather it through.


    ¡°Lilith!¡±


    Bailuo instructed Lilith to link the three ships together.


    Countless vines grew out from both sides of therge ship, then connected with the other two smaller ships. Blending with each other, they transformed into something resembling a twin-hulled yacht.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The sudden onught of the storm caused Uncle to sharply turn his gaze towards one side of the ship. There, Miya was preparing to duck into the cabin with her brother Shuster, ¡°Feiya!!¡±


    ¡°Thud!!¡±


    Almost the moment Uncle yelled out, a dark shadow burst forth from the depths of the ocean.


    It was a fierce-looking monster fish, gaping with a huge maw, lunging at the two children.


    ¡°Pff!¡±


    An Iron Spear tore through the air, piercing into the monster fish¡¯s mouth, exiting through the back of its head. The immense force sted its head apart in a single strike.


    ¡°Tap tap tap.¡±


    Sister dashed to the children¡¯s side at a startling speed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, quickly get inside.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    No sooner had Sister finished speaking than another sea beast resembling a crab emerged from beneath the water. Sister didn¡¯t even nce at it; her Cross Sword whirled, effortlessly chopping off the creature¡¯s ws and legs, as if cooking, a task done with ease.


    That dashing figure left Shuster and Miya utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sister Feiya, be careful!¡±


    Luckily, without hesitation, they jumped into the ship cabin and were caught by the people of Yatun already prepared below.


    ¡°Is everyone in the cabin?¡±


    In the midst of the storm, the old uncle could hardly keep his eyes open.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all in.¡±


    By then, Lilith had linked the three ships together, reducing the number of people needed for steering from three to just one¡ªold uncle.


    ¡°Leave the ship to me; you find a way to deal with the sea beasts.¡±


    In this dark world resembling the apocalypse, the old uncle sought a safe way out for everyone.


    Of course, it was fine to hide in the cabin and wait for the storm to pass, but the old uncle had experience, he could make the best decisions in the face of any situation.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Bailuo¡¯s words fell, Pegasus Sherri soared into the air. With a p of her wings, she sliced through the sea beasts leaping from the water, turning them into pieces.


    The martial achievements of elder sister weren¡¯t inferior either; her strength and skills were indeed the best of Yatun.


    And that was not all¡­


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A sea beast that resembled a long snake surged out of the ocean, but before it could lunge at the ship, an invisible force had already enveloped it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Smoke burst open, and a snow-white sheep, looking terrified and bewildered, ¡®plopped¡¯ into the sea with its limbs iling.


    ¡°Impressive, Lilith!¡±


    The little fairy was radiating a rainbow glow, her mystery and fantasy undimmed even by the darkness.


    And as Lilith waved her Fairy Wand, all the sea beasts were forcibly transformed into various small animals; they didn¡¯t possess Miracle Power and couldn¡¯t even resist Fairy Magic.


    Once turned into sheep and fallen into the sea, they were truly drowned fishes.


    Bailuo figured these sea beasts never dreamed they would die in such a suffocating way.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Thunder struck, and Lilith instinctively raised her hand.


    ¡°Boom!!!!¡±


    An invisible barrier blocked the lightning but caused the three ships to shake uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Lilith¡¯splexion changed slightly; she was trying hard to use the power of Fairy Magic to withstand the storm and lightning, but with little sess. ¡°Master, my power is not suited for withstanding this.¡±


    Clearly, this was not where Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power excelled.


    ¡°I will do it!¡±


    Images of Sherri shed through Bailuo¡¯s mind. The pure white Pegasusnded beside Bailuo, her presence somanding it seemed as though she would suppress the thunder in the skies herself.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Sherri pped her wings, easily deflecting a bolt of lightning that was about to strike the mast, despite being more than ten meters away.


    [She will be your beacon, guiding you through all storms]


    In that moment, Bailuo recalled the ck Leather Book¡¯s description of Pegasus Sherri: ¡°The storm, the beacon upon the sea.¡±


    ¡°Sherri.¡±


    Bailuo spoke only two words, but the old uncle understood his meaning: ¡°Sherri is the miracle that ovees natural disasters!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    Apanied by the whinny of Pegasus, a dazzling white light burst forth from Sherri, and Bailuo mounted her, charging straight into the sky.


    ¡°Boom rumble!¡±


    Thunder roared, the storm swept through, and huge waves shook heaven and earth. The pitch-ck ocean seemed to hide countless terrifying monsters, gaping with their huge mouths, as if ready to pounce at any moment.


    ¡°Storm, you will not block my way!¡±


    Sherri whinnied, endless white light cascading down her wings on either side.


    Under the watchful eyes of the uncle and senior sister, the light from Sherri¡¯s body coalesced into a giant curtain, shielding the ships of the People of Yatun in this dark world, breaking through everything!


    ¡°This is the power of miracles¡­¡±


    The uncle could clearly feel that the resistance from the wind and rain had lessened considerably.


    Not only that, even the ocean currents became gentle under Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power.


    ¡°Sherri, followyour instincts, and take us to that ce!¡±


    Surrounded by darkness, they had long lost their sense of direction, and the enormous waves seemed as though they wanted to crush the ships to smithereens.


    Bailuo did not attempt to control or steer Sherri; he let her fly freely, following her heart.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sherri didn¡¯t know where the ind was, but as long as Bailuo thought about going there, Sherri would naturally bring him to their destination.


    This was the Miracle Power of Pegasus¡ªnever losing her way.


    The thunder continued, and the storm grew even fiercer, but none of these could stop the voyage of the People of Yatun, nor could they stop Sherri.


    She, alone, protected the entire fleet.


    And that powerful Miracle Power, for the first time, made Bailuo feel what the unbelievable truly is.


    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo~~¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡ª¡±


    Gradually, the downpour began to lessen, the fierce winds dissipated into nothingness, and the sunlight fell anew.


    Feeling the calm, the People of Yatun opened the hatch, and as they climbed out from the cabin, they were greeted with a dream-like scenery after the storm.


    In that moment, the People of Yatun knew, they were safe.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Mounted on Sherri, Bailuo opened his arms andughed towards the sunlight, ¡°We made it through, Sherri!¡±


    ¡°We defeated it!¡±


    Sherri was also excited. This was the first time she showcased her power in her own Domain. The tremendous sense of aplishment made it hard for her to contain her joy.


    ¡°What an incredible power.¡±


    Standing on the deck, the uncle shook his wet white hair, gently rocking the helm, lost in thought.


    ¡°Miracle¡­¡±


    The senior sister nced at Sherri, then at Lilith, the existence of a miracle allowed the People of Yatun to triumph over nature, a victory for all living beings!


    ¡°The wind has stopped.¡±


    ¡°The storm is over.¡±


    ¡°Lookahead!¡±


    Just as the People of Yatun rejoiced, Fiona pointed towards the distance and shouted, ¡°Look there! Look over there!¡±


    In the far-reaching view, a small ck dot came into sight.


    ¡°Could that be¡­¡±


    ¡°Our destination!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, we¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡ª


    The people of Yatun all came up on deck, with children and women holding on to the railings. The bolder ones like Nors and Abadun even climbed onto another ship via the connecting trees.


    Even Inya and Jiera followed suit and went over.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found it, we¡¯ve really found it, there it is!¡±


    Nors was ecstatic, and Inya and Jiera were also full of excitement and surprise.


    After circling the ships once on Pegasus Shelly to ensure that there were no safety issues, Bailuo finally returned to the deck of the main ship.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Bailuo descended from the sky, and the old man¡¯s face was flushed with joy. He took out a telescope, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a high spot on that ind, one section high¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it. Sherri really led us to our destination.¡±


    The material for the telescope was created by Lilith with magic, but the assembling was done by the uncle.


    Uncle¡¯s special skill: handcrafting.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Bailuo took the telescope and indeed saw part of the ind¡¯s outline, ¡°That spot?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mountain.¡±


    The ind was quite peculiar, looking like a conical hat with the center raised and sides sloping down, with increasingly lower terrain.


    The entire ind was estimated to be about 2700 square kilometers, roughly the size of a circle with a radius of about 30 kilometers.


    Of course, the ind wasn¡¯t literally a circle; this was just aparison, indicating its size.


    ¡°The ind is bordered by cliffs on three sides, and only the westward direction has a beach suitable for constructing a port. This will facilitate fishing as well asing and going.¡±


    ¡°The environment of the whole ind is slightly different from that of our ce; the temperature is higher, and it isn¡¯t so cold in winter,¡± the uncle said. ¡°Behind the beach, there¡¯s a vast forest with fertile soil where we can clearnd, or we can keep wild animals for a source of meat.¡±


    ¡°To the north are rugged rocks and many stone mountains, where we can quarry stone for building houses.¡±


    ¡°If we dig further, we might even find minerals,¡± the uncle said. ¡°Many years ago, I went down there with the girls¡¯ father, and we found quite a bit of copper and iron ores.¡±


    So in terms of resources, the basic materials were more than enough to meet all the needs of the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Then there are the east and south sides, where the river valleys and ins merge into one, with a beautiful environment full of bird songs and fragrances, especially the ins, which can be used directly as farnd.¡±


    ¡°If we develop these two regions well, we can obtain at least 400,000 mu of farnd.¡±


    This number was indeed significant.


    With the crops of Yatun, one mu ofnd was basically enough for the annual needs of a family of three.


    Thus, even by modest estimates, the ind could support 500,000 people without any pressure.


    Not to mention the port, which could also draw food from the sea.


    But how many were the people of Yatun?


    A mere 80!


    500,000 people, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t even dare to think that big.


    However, until they reached a poption of 200,000, Yatun would definitely not encounter food shortages.


    ¡°As for the highest mountain,¡± the uncle said, ¡°my idea is to directly transform it and construct a city capable of amodating thousands of people.¡±


    With that, the whole ind would be utilized by the people of Yatun.


    2700 square kilometers ofnd, that¡¯s more than enough to amodate five to six hundred thousand people.


    Of course, the issue of food is a big one, so Yatun Ind probably can¡¯t support that many people. Even if it could, due to pressure, the choice would be to give it up.

 Chapter 51 - 38 Pirates (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 51: Chapter 38 Pirates (Please Rmend)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Nice ce.¡±


    Listening to his uncle¡¯s description, Bailuo made such ament.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The uncle, who was steering, furrowed his brows slightly, having noticed something, and promptly said to Bailuo, ¡°Tell the kids from the Baiying Family to send the eagles to scout. I think something¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Seems like there are people.¡±


    After saying that, the uncle immediately mocked himself, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been so many years, we all know this is a good ce, not to mention others.¡±


    ¡°Has this ind already been upied?¡±


    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, yes.¡±


    The uncle was concise. He looked at Bailuo and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Bailuo hesitated only slightly, but when his gaze fell upon the children of Yatun, he gave a resolute answer.


    ¡°Battle!¡±


    The People of Yatun had no way back; they had to move forward, and could only move forward.


    Anyone who stood in their way would either submit or be the dust of history, crushed under the relentless wheel named Yatun.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not necessarily the worst-case scenario.¡±


    The uncle had his own guess. The biggest reason he led the People of Yatun to this ind was because he felt that the ind was more suitable for Yatun¡¯s development.


    ¡°Chirp¡ª¡±


    About half a day passed, and at noon, the white eagles returned.


    Afternding on the ind, they separated and, at their fastest speed, spent several hours inspecting the whole ind.


    Blessed by the Miracle Power of Lilith, the white eagles were notcking in intelligence; though they still could not speak, when faced with the uncle¡¯s questions, they could express their answers by nodding or shaking their heads.


    ¡°Roughly how many people are there? Hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands?¡±


    The people on this ind did not have Bailuo¡¯s Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, and relying only on the trash crops of Miracle Continent, their food production was nowhere near that abundant.


    Generally speaking, at least five acres were needed to sustain one person.


    Therefore, the poption on the ind definitely would not exceed fifty thousand.


    But even so, for the People of Yatun, it was still a considerable challenge; they were really too few in number.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    However, the answer surprised Bailuo. It was the uncle who showed a knowing smile: ¡°Just over a thousand? That few?¡±


    ¡± How could there be so few!¡±


    Bailuo said to the white eagles, ¡°Everyone¡¯s lives and fortunes are in your hands; don¡¯t mislead me!¡±


    Several white eagles seemed hesitant, but the Silver Eagle, as the leader, raised its head and looked at Bailuo with unwavering determination, as if to say¡ªif there¡¯s an error, you can cook me!


    ¡°Good! That¡¯sbrave!¡±


    Bailuo looked at his uncle and asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you think is the situation on this ind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much different from what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Such an ind cannot possibly be upied, let alone developed.¡±


    As for the reason, the uncle simply stated two words, immediately resolving everyone¡¯s doubts: ¡°Pirates!¡±


    This ind was indeed a good ce.


    But precisely because of its desirability, it was hard to develop, as the waters were too far from the maind.


    It stood alone overseas, in a position difficult for any country to control.


    ¡°This sea region is frequented by pirates.¡±


    The uncle exined to everyone: ¡°They plunder passing merchant ships as well as the citizens of nearby inds. Even if people live here today, it cannotst long.¡±


    ¡°Because pirates will visit time and time again until they make it their territory.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you still choose this ce, old man?¡±


    Inya suddenly asked such a question, and everyone was curious.


    After all, the uncle was always strategic, and he wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. Whatever the uncle did, there was sure to be a purpose and benefit.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with choosing this ce?¡±


    The uncle said to the People of Yatun, ¡°Comcency breeds disaster. If there were truly no pressure, it would be a disservice to you.¡±


    Indeed, if even the threat of pirates were gone, wouldn¡¯t it turn the People of Yatun into flowers in a greenhouse?


    ¡°Are you afraid of the pirates?¡±


    The uncle¡¯s questioning instantly stimted everyone.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Merely pirates.¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Although the People of Yatun were mostly women, even the boys and girls dered that the pirates were nothing to fear.


    If they dared toe, no matter how many, they would be ughtered!


    The People of Yatun were never weak; they loved battle and craved war!


    To live in peace here for a decade or two would make the People of Yatun ufortable in their own skin.


    Without a worthy opponent, what¡¯s the point?


    ¡°Alright, nowes our first test.¡±


    The uncle had the ship stop and asked Lilith to cast the Invisibility Spell on it, to avoid being detected by the pirates.


    ¡°Over there, there are more than a thousand pirates.¡±


    Pointing to the ind in front, the uncle said, ¡°They¡¯re different from the people we encountered before.¡±


    ¡°Few among them are civilians, and even less are good people; they are all desperate felons who risk their lives by the de¡¯s edge!¡±


    Land mercenaries or sea robbers, there was no difference to them.


    ¡°This also means that you may be facing thousands of enemies,¡± the uncle said: ¡°Over a thousand, even close to two thousand fighting adults!¡±


    ¡°And us¡­¡±


    The uncle gestured around: ¡°Even if we let the women join the battle, all together, we don¡¯t even number thirty.¡±


    Thirty against a thousand, two thousand, even three thousand!


    ¡°Is it difficult to fight against such odds?¡±


    ¡°To fight against a hundred with one!¡±


    Inya may not be very capable, but she was exceedingly arrogant: ¡°I can take on two hundred myself, alright?¡±


    ¡°If Inya can take on two hundred, then I can take on three hundred.¡±


    ¡°I can handle five hundred!¡±


    ¡°A thousand at the very least!¡±


    ¡°No need for thirty people, ten of us can annihte them!¡±


    There¡¯s a kind of arrogance called the People of Yatun.

 Chapter 52 - 38 Pirates (Seeking

    Chapter 52: Chapter 38 Pirates (Seeking


    Rmendations)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The uncle had finished his performance and decisively chose to step back, leaving the spotlight for Bailuo, while also reminding, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, everyone, we still have miracles!¡±


    The invincibility of Sherri and Lilith bolstered the confidence and morale of the People of Yatun.


    ¡°The hearts of the people are yours tomand.¡±


    The People of Yatun were already united in heart and will, and with the uncle¡¯s rallying, nearly everyone¡¯s blood was boiling to the brink of explosion.


    ¡°We have Lilith, and we have Sherri.¡±


    ¡°You should all have felt Sherri¡¯s power,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Even such a storm cannot stop our progress.¡±


    ¡°A mere bunch of pirates, could they possibly be more terrifying than the roaring waves and shocking tide?¡±


    Yes, even after oveing such a terrifying thunderous tsunami, what was there to fear from pirates?


    At worst, some would die or be injured.


    But as long as the children could survive, the mothers were willing to sacrifice themselves, and the elder brothers and sisters were willing to pave the way with their bones for their younger siblings.


    After all, that¡¯s how the People of Yatun had survived.


    Before the crowd could speak, Bailuo dered, ¡°I will ride ahead on Sherri, and everyone should follow Lilith; she will protect you all.¡±


    Although all the fighting could be left to the miracles, this was something that the People of Yatun absolutely could not ept.


    They were fighting for Bailuo, not merely epting his protection.


    The toilers eat; those who don¡¯tbor, gain nothing¡ªthis was the tradition of Yatun.


    So, even if Lilith alone could annihte the enemy, the People of Yatun must go to battle, must crave battle.


    Because they needed to showcase their value, not just let Bailuo support a bunch of freeloaders.


    Bailuo understood this point; he couldn¡¯t neglect the feelings of the People of Yatun just because he possessed miracles.


    The People of Yatun would admit defeat and hide from a storm they couldn¡¯t handle.


    For years, the uncle had been training these People of Yatun with military drills.


    Orders were to be obeyed without question; do what you are supposed to do.


    But now, the People of Yatun weren¡¯t facing a natural disaster, but a mere bunch of pirates, and even without Lilith and Sherri, as long as they seized the opportunity, they could annihte them all.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°I go with you.¡±


    The uncle saw himself as someone who could be sacrificed at any moment, so he always wanted the most dangerous, front-line position for himself.


    Bailuo intended to refuse, but the uncle¡¯sbat power was truly formidable.


    Nowadays, with so fewof Yatun¡¯s adults, Bailuo really couldn¡¯t afford to lose someone like his uncle, ¡°You may go, but you have to promise me that if I say retreat, you must retreat.¡±


    Feeling Bailuo¡¯s reluctance and determination, the uncle nodded, ¡°You¡¯re the boss now; your word isw.¡±


    Seeing the uncle agree, Bailuo finally smiled, ¡°So, what should we do next? Should I scout first?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The uncle didn¡¯t mention any dangers because Bailuo was the strongest among the People of Yatun.


    He needed to disy his power now and protect the People of Yatun.


    Only when the People of Yatun grow up will they be able to protect their king themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten dark.¡±


    ¡°Be safe.¡±


    Isefia spoke simply, and Bailuo smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s Invisibility Spell, though it consumed no energy, had a distance limitation.


    Once she left, the ships could no longer remain hidden.


    So Bailuo waited until nightfall and then mounted Sherri, taking Lilith with him and flying high to the coast.


    Sherri possessed a special scouting ability, allowing her to urately detect the number and distribution of creatures regardless of day or night.


    How many people were on the ind, Sherri would quickly rify.


    What¡¯s more, as the Master of Miracles, Bailuo could very directly sense various Miracle Powers.


    If there were miracles on the ind, meaning the pirates possessed those magical abilities, Bailuo would surely discover them beforehand.


    Sherri and Lilith, being Miracle Creatures, had that ability as well.


    Of course, if the adversary was like Bailuo, a Master of Miracles, they could also sense Bailuo¡¯s approach.


    But no matter, they¡¯d just fight head-on if it came to that.


    ¡°A total of 1,284 people, but, no trace of Miracle Power.¡±


    A Master of Miracles personally investigating couldn¡¯t possibly miss any traces of Miracle Power.


    So Bailuo could be certain, there were no miracles here.


    ¡°Pretty much secured.¡±


    Having confirmed the number, Bailuo immediately returned and reported the situation to his uncle.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°There is no Miracle Power on the ind.¡±


    This was important.


    In the face of miracles, numbers weren¡¯t actually what mattered most, but if there truly were a Master of Miracles, it would mean that there were arge number of Children of Miracle on the ind.


    These people were not easy to deal with, and they were powerful opponents that the current Yatun absolutely could not dere war on lightly.


    Meticulous nning and apleteyout were essential before sending troops, to do otherwise was a taboo.


    ¡°If there really were miracles,¡± the old uncle said, ¡°then we could only give up on this ind.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The issue wasn¡¯t whether they could win a fight, but there was a gap in the depth of the two sides¡¯ resources, and Sherri needed to think carefully for the sake of the People of Yatun.


    Fortunately, these pirates were all ordinary people.


    ¡°How many of them?¡±


    ¡°1,284!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to n? Just steamroll them in one go!¡±


    Hearing there were only a little over 1,200 people, Nors immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be the vanguard, no one is allowed to fight with me for it.¡± Nors had just finished speaking when the old uncle pped him to the ground. ¡°Even if there are only a few people, we still need to prepare properly, underestimating the enemy is also a taboo.¡±


    The old uncle said Nors still had much to learn, so he personally arranged things for everyone, even drawing a map of the fishing port, ¡°Memorize this.¡± ¡°Got it, old man.¡±


    Nors got up from the ground, rubbing the back of his head with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Talking about being the leading general.¡±


    ¡°Heh, little brother Nors, don¡¯t think you can act so arrogantly just because you¡¯ve stopped wetting the bed.¡±


    At that moment, Diana was holding a spear, and beside her, there were several older Yatun women whose strength was extraordinary. Although most of them were not as strong as Nors, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge more than three Yatun women at the same time.


    The women of the Yatun n were the fierce kind who dared to tear apart tigers and leopards with their hands.


    When his embarrassing childhood incident was mentioned, Nors looked dissatisfiedly at Diana, ¡°Who didn¡¯t wet the bed? Did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Diana wanted to say that Sherri had never wet the bed, but given Sherri¡¯s special status now, she naturally did not dare to say it.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Sherri interrupted their confrontation, ¡°We are few in number, and if we stay together, it will be troublesome once we¡¯re focused on by the enemy, and it¡¯s also not conducive to our offense.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split into six teams.¡±


    ¡°The sisters will form three teams, each with six people, led by Diana, Yimoteer, and Gonnia.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Most of them were women with children, and a few were seventeen or eighteen, or over twenty years old.


    For example, Gonnia was actually only eighteen, but because her Yatun Bloodline was not outstanding, her strength was far less than that of her senior sisters.


    Moreover, unlike Jiera, who had amazing archery skills, Gonnia was often not seen as a significantbatant among the Yatun.


    Fortunately, Gonnia was very intelligent.


    Sherri felt that she was suitable to be a scientific researcher, a schr.


    In this critical moment, the big sisters had be importantbat forces. Like Diana, she was one of those particrly capable fighters, able to fight Nors one on one, even suppress him.


    If she didn¡¯t have two children to take care of, Diana would have liked to continue being a warrior rather than a mother


    Yimoteer was Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s daughter and the vige¡¯s pharmacist and botanist.


    Thirty-six-year-old Yimoteer had a son about the same age as Abadun, named Beya, and a six-year-old daughter named Sefini.


    In her youth, she was also a well-known hunter in the vige.


    Although many women hadn¡¯t practiced for years due to food avability, on the ship, they had picked up their martial skills again under the guidance of their senior sisters.


    They wouldn¡¯t say they transcended their peak periods, but they had regained seventy to eighty percent of their abilities.


    ¡°The remaining two teams, one will be led by me, the other by the old uncle.¡± ¡°Nors, Isefia, Jiera, you¡¯ll charge with me.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°Inya, Fiona, Little John, Lyon, She, you¡¯ll act together with the old uncle.¡±


    Thus, all thirty members were properly arranged.


    The remaining fifty people were mostly children, but there were also more than ten adult women left to protect them.

 Chapter 53 - 39: Dark Moon and High Wind

    Chapter 53: Chapter 39: Dark Moon and High Wind


    (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The moon is dark, and the wind is high, truly a fine night.¡± Bailuo looked at the overcast clouds blocking Star Night and had Uncle slow the boat towards the shore.


    Since there were enough boats, there was no need for Lilith to cast a spell to create more, so everyone boarded five small boats and quickly madendfall.


    This was a wooden port, quite rudimentary in construction.


    It was dotted with numerous single-story wooden houses, roughly capable of amodating 3,000 people, qualifying it as a mid-sized fishing vige.


    ¡°We are a bit too close.¡±


    The houses were close to the shore, and at this time a few night-watch pirates


    were patrolling.


    However, Bailuo didn¡¯t find any boats in the port, and Uncle said, ¡°No boats mean there¡¯s another group of pirates not here.¡±


    ¡°Someone went out?¡±


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to be ready for another battle after this one.¡± Previously, Uncle had spected that there might be more than 3,000 pirates.


    But there were only 1,284 people on the entire ind, and with not even a single boat at the port, it was evident that arge group of pirates were out piging at this moment.


    ¡°There really are only about 1,200 people here.


    Uncle nced around and roughly estimated the poption of the vige, then asked, ¡°And another 100 people inside the ind?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°During my search earlier, 1 found them dwelling in the woods,


    which was quite strange.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing on the ind?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Everyone found it odd why the pirates would run into the interior of the ind. Could there be some treasure on the ind?


    ¡°Could it be the location of the treasure?¡±


    Little John¡¯s imagination ran wild, but indeed, it was a possibility. Bailuo said, ¡°100 pirates guarding the treasure, hmm, it¡¯s possible.


    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s kill off this group first.¡±


    With that order from Bailuo, everyone sprang into action: ¡°Strike now!


    The elder sister, Inya, Jiera, Little John, and others who excelled at archery almost simultaneouslyunched their attacks.


    ¡°Susu susu.¡±


    The group moved silently on the muddy ground without making a sound. Their movements were swift and they were well-coordinated-drawing bows, nocking arrows, and dispatching enemies all in one fluid motion.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    An arrow to kill, leaving no survivors.


    Because the attack was so sudden and swift, the patrolling pirates didn¡¯t even


    have a chance to cry out before they fell.


    Almost nothing had alerted the other pirates to the assault.


    In the dim world, Lilith cast a silent fairy spell to ensure everyone sessfully infiltrated the small fishing vige.


    ¡°Susu!¡±


    ¡°Susu susu!¡±


    The group quickly moved forward, raising their heads to shoot with great frequency, picking off the pirates on the house¡¯s hanging bridges, fences, and towers one by one.


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    A pirate fell from a watchtower, and the loud noise of his fall finally got the attention of the other pirates.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dead, he¡¯s dead!¡±


    A pirate looked in terror at the body by his feet, then around at the darkness, where he saw even more bodies.


    ¡°Enemies havended! It¡¯s an attack!!¡±


    ¡°ng- ng- ng¡ª¡±


    The rm bell rang, rousing all the pirates from their sweet dreams, including the temporary leader, Mundo.


    ¡°Quick, grab your weapons, damn it, who is attacking us?!


    These pirates were dressed in rags and reeked of sweat and fish, as they had not bathed for who knows how many years.


    ¡°All the sentries are dead.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?!¡±


    ¡°Killed in one strike, all of them in one strike.


    Mundo checked the bodies, and his heart sank with rm upon seeing them: ¡°Who are these people, such terrifying archery skills.


    Virtually none of the bodies had suffered any secondary damage-they were all brought down by a single arrow!


    ¡°Is everyone assembled?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Where are they, exactly where are they?¡±


    In the chaotic scene of over a thousand pirates in the fishing vige without propermand, and suddenly awoken from their slumber, many didn¡¯t even know what had happened.


    Observing the disorder, Bailuo gestured: ¡°Stick to the n, split up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The People of Yatun were few in number, no more than 30.


    Even though they had infiltrated the vige, thanks to Lilith¡¯s magic, they managed not to reveal themselves.


    Their actions were swift as though they had rehearsed them in their minds countless times.


    ¡°Susu susu susu!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Cries of rm rose one after another as arrows struck pirates in the back rather than head-on, causing severe pain that made them howl.


    ¡°Where exactly?¡±


    ¡°Who is shooting these arrows?¡±


    ¡°Light the torches, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Over there! There seems to be someone over there!¡±


    II II


    Their supply of arrows was almost depleted, and as Lilith¡¯s magic needed to cover too many areas, and the People of Yatun moved too quickly, inevitably some details were overlooked.


    As expected, Bailuo heard the pirates¡¯ voices-they had discovered the People


    of Yatun.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see them right in front of you? Are you blind?!


    Bailuo had Sherri release the Miracle Light, appearing decisively before the pirates to attract their attention: ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°White light!¡±


    ¡°What is that thing? A horse, the horse is glowing!


    The pirates had never seen anything like it, and most were ignorant of the existence of miracles in the world, including Mundo.


    ¡°Shoot! Quick, shoot!¡±


    Mundo¡¯s randommands andck of strategy were to just tell his people to attack, but as soon as his words left his mouth, more agonizing screams came from behind.


    The people from Yatun concealed in the woodsunched another attack, leaving Mundo caught between two fronts.


    He didn¡¯t know how many of the People of Yatun there were, and the white glow from Sherri confused him further. Finally, filled with ruthlessness, he took up his axe and led the charge: ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s kill him first!!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo watched the arrows flying toward him, not even sparing them a nce. There were twelve hundred pirates, and not more than fifty had died so far. Butpared to the thirty People of Yatun, the vige area was much toorge.


    They moved through the gaps between the houses, attacking any pirate that passed by.


    The People of Yatun, operating as a team, dismembered the already scattered Pirates into an even more fragmented mess.


    It was like too people against one, where only the six or seven surrounding him could actually make contact.


    As a result, in such a battlefield, the tactics of spearhead and elite maneuvering were utilized to the utmost by Uncle.


    In just a short span of 5 minutes, the People of Yatun had in over too individuals amid the chaos.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    A Pirate fell to the ground, and before he could react, a sharp dagger had already slit his throat.


    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±


    She, only 13 years old, was relying on her petite stature to swiftly eliminate each Pirate that discovered her with extremely agile moves.


    Several heads were thrown into the air, yet not a single drop of bloodnded on


    She.


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    Five or six Pirates took notice of a woman, and they immediately realized she was an enemy, ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    She red coldly, without any hesitation, and leaped out directly.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Diana clenched her fist and smashed it hard into the chest of the nearest Pirate.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The immense force not only caved in the opponent¡¯s chest but also sent four or five of hisrades tumbling awkwardly to the ground behind him.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    After pulling out her long spear, Diana thrust it backward, skewering two Pirates.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Thud thud thud.¡±


    Arrows struck the shield, followed by waves of painful groans. Diana looked towards the rooftop; Jiera stood there, and the Archers who intended to shoot her were already dead.


    ¡°Thanks, girl.¡±


    ¡°On the roof!¡±


    A few Pirates climbed up, but Jiera was faster. She leapt down,nding gracefully and eliminating a Pirate in the process.


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡±


    The Longbow dropped, reced by two Curved Knives glinting with a cold light.


    The Pirates beside Jiera only felt a chill on their necks before their throats were filled with blood: ¡°Errghh.¡±


    ¡°Heh, this is what Yatun is all about.¡± Jiera paid no mind to the dead expressions of these Pirates, feeling extremely excited and her blood boiling with fervor.


    ¡°Hahaha, bring it on, more of youe at me!¡±


    Nors shared her sentiment.


    The young man wielding a Long Spear not only skewered his foes but also used their bodies as weapons to throw and knock down groups of them.


    With each sweep of the Long Spear, the sound of breaking bones could be heard.


    The Pirates, unarmored, stood no chance against the People of Yatun, who possessed innate superhuman strength, much like the difference between sheep and raging bears.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Blue arcs of electricity blossomed in the air, surging from Sherri¡¯s wings, transforming into lightning and thunder, striking the Pirates below into charred remains and leaving deep craters on the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Monster, run, run for it!¡±


    The Miracle Power disyed by Sherri convinced these inexperienced Pirates that divine retribution hade, immediately draining their courage and sending them fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo was also curious at this point, asking Sherri, ¡°Since when could you summon lightning?¡±


    ¡°After making it through the previous storm, Sherri felt she had gamed new abilities, and this too.¡±


    After saying this, Sherri lifted her forelimbs in the air, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    In the hissing sound, the calm air began to flow, and it did so faster and more violently.


    Storm!


    Several small tornadoes picked up the fleeing Pirates, along with the houses, sweeping them up into the sky.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Sherri had learned to use an AOE ability, and Bailuo was extremely surprised,


    ¡°How often can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Limitless times!¡±


    The energy of Miracle Creatures is infinite; they can fight continuously without end and without any side effects, just like perpetual motion machines.


    The only difference lies in their maximum output.


    Just like Sherri before, she could only release Wind des, which she could also do indefinitely, but the range of attack was just too small.


    But now, perhaps because of the ordeal through the terrifying storm, Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power had transformed.


    She had gained the power to control storms and thunder, which significantly enhanced her destructive capabilities.


    Indeed, as the ck Leather Book said, riding her, Bailuo would be unbeatable on the battlefield!


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for!¡±


    Bailuo pped Sherri on the neck andughed loudly, ¡°Kill them all!¡± Bailuo had thought he might need the power of two miracles for this battle, but now he realized that with just Sherri, they were more than sufficient without Lilith.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    So, the thunder continued to fall with the storm, relentlessly.


    And such frequent attacks, those endless storms and thunder, only heightened the Pirates¡¯ internal terror.


    Not just the Pirates, even the People of Yatun were stunned.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The joy of using a spell to farm minions is something that only mages can understand, a pleasure beyond theprehension of warrior sses.


    At this moment, to the Pirates, Bailuo seemed no different from a demon. He rode upon a flying Pegasus, unleashed thunder, controlled storms, and effortlessly took the lives of numerous Pirates.


    ¡°Everyone, assemble, all of you!¡±


    ¡°Raise the shields, hold up the shields!¡±


    ¡°Retreat to the forest, all of you to the woods!¡± Bailuo heard thismand; he looked in the direction of the voice, only to see that Mundo was still alive.


    ¡°Zzzzt zzzzt.¡±


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    Bailuo stopped Sherri, who was about to kill Mundo with lightning, and he took up the Long Spear hanging at the Pegasus¡¯ side, ¡°As a leader, I still haven¡¯t imed a head for myself; I¡¯ll handle this one.¡±


    ¡°Block it, block them all!¡±


    Mundo, oblivious, was angry and anxious, yet he still managed to make the best decision at a critical moment.


    ¡°Whoosh! Thud!¡±


    But the next moment, a Long Spear pierced the running Mundo, nailing him firmly to the ground, his corpse swinging in mid-air.


    And the irony was that to hisst breath, he didn¡¯t know who his enemy was¡­

 Chapter 54 - 40 Treefolk (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 54: Chapter 40 Treefolk (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    There were no children on the ind, nor were there any women or elderly.


    For pirates, such burdens were only a waste of food.


    Pirates aren¡¯t fishermen; they don¡¯t produce anything, they just get by and don¡¯t entertain the idea of family obligations.


    In their eyes, ¡°family¡± really is a ridiculouslyughable word.


    Honestly, Sherri really wished that the residents here were just a bunch of ordinary fishermen.


    Because that would be an important source of poption for Yatun, a significant benefit.


    Sherri would do her best to subdue them and then slowly civilize them.


    When dealing with themon people, Sherri¡¯s principle was to avoid killing if at all possible.


    After all, there were no grudges or grievances, as long as you did not point your weapons at the People of Yatun, they would not see you as an enemy.


    If possible, she would definitely not go too far, as long as the interests of the People of Yatun were guaranteed.


    However, with pirates¡­


    Sherri did not n to show mercy, nor would she leave them to be citizens of New Yatun.


    As for bing ves andborers, that was simplyughable.


    With Lilith there, her magic could build houses, repair roads, and construct castles; tens of thousands of ves couldn¡¯t match the work Lilith could do in a few days.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Demons, they are demons!¡±


    They themselves were pirates, the kind whomit murders, rapes, and robberies without restraint, the vilest of pirates.


    But now, they acted as if they were the vulnerable group.


    ¡°That¡¯s really disgusting.¡±


    Sherri closed her eyes, a multitude of images shed through her mind¡ªthose were Lilith¡¯s magic, extracted memories of the pirates on the ind through a special memory spell.


    The scenes in those memories were akin to hell on earth, and parts of them horrific beyond belief!


    ¡°There are no innocents here!¡±


    Sherri shouted, ¡°They all deserve to die!!!¡±


    Thus, adhering to a principle of no survivors, Sherri ordered the People of Yatun to continue the pursuit until they had driven them into the forest, and only then did they stop.


    ¡°All units, cease pursuit!!¡±


    Sherri issued themand, ryed through the White Eagles.


    Soon, all the People of Yatun returned.


    ¡°Sherri?¡±


    Sherri used her senses and discovered there were about 100 pirates left.


    This meant in just those few dozen minutes, more than 1000 pirates died at their hands.


    Sherri had only taken action a few times; the scene appeared grand, but because Sherri had been restrained, not allowing her to ravage at will, she killed fewer than 300 pirates in reality.


    More often, it was the handiwork of the People of Yatun.


    It must be said that,pared to ordinary people, the People of Yatun really were like superhumans.


    Their constitution was too superior, and their reaction speed far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    They might not take on a hundred enemies single-handedly, but with their stealth and assassination techniques, armed with sufficient weapons, one Person of Yatun could indeed potentially kill a hundred.


    ¡°Thrilling, that was so thrilling!¡±


    Diana tossed a pirate¡¯s knife she had seized onto the ground, its de full of nicks, ¡°Only the weapons are too weak; I¡¯ve changed dozens of them and it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°I took down 41, does anyone have more than me?¡±


    Diana shouted, wanting topare with everyone to prove her valor was not diminished from the past.


    ¡°44.¡±


    Jiera reported a number calmly.


    ¡°50.¡±


    Nors thought he probably had the most, but his sister and old uncle did not give specific numbers.


    The others reported in turn¡ªShe had killed 15, the least being Yimoteer.


    Her fighting style involved poison, so there were very few she directly killed- only seven, but she indirectly affected many enemies, making her an excellent support.


    ¡°You guys are too fierce; I only killed 12.¡±


    Inyained about her own bad luck, following her old uncle to fight: ¡°Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have followed dad, he loves stealing my kills.¡±


    In the end, when everyone tallied up, they found the sum of their numbers was around 700, but there were still around 300 left¡­


    ¡°Feiya and Grandfather killed three hundred?¡±


    ¡°I got 95,¡± the old uncle did not hide it either, stating directly, ¡°Feiya should have 203.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The older sister never sought recognition, she even thought she killed too few to be worth boasting.


    ¡°Boss, what about those who fled into the forest? Should we pursue them?¡±


    ¡°Lilith is already on her way.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°You clean up here, and I¡¯ll go have a look in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Sherri paused, looking back, ¡°Take out those who ran into the sea as well.¡±


    Some pirates chose to jump into the sea, but most elected to escape into the woond.


    This was the final order from Mondo before his death, they obviously clung to it as theirst straw.


    However, the forest was not a kind ce, at least not for these pirates; the forest was deadlier to them than Sherri and the People of Yatun.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The People of Yatun, eager for action, pursued the fleeing enemies on the beach immediately at Sherri¡¯smand.


    As for the pirates who escaped into the forest¡­


    They had killed 1000 pirates, the remaining 100 weren¡¯t a threat.


    But Sherri was cautious; if these pirates truly scattered, it would be quite troublesome, so she had sent Lilith to deal with them.


    ¡°Fleeing into the forest is a death wish.¡±


    Nors and Jiera both had their encounters with Lilith in the forest; that terrifying power, they would likely never forget for a lifetime.


    ¡°Rustle-whoosh-¡±


    First ambushed by the People of Yatun then terrified by Sherri¡¯s Sherri, the remaining 100 or so pirates had effectively lost the will to fight, sinking into despair.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    One of the pirates vented in anger, ¡°What the hell are they? How can they be so formidable?¡±


    ¡°Flying horses, and lightning with storms, is this the wrath of gods?¡±


    The pirates were already despairing, even beginning to doubt their own lives, some were even beginning to repent.


    If it were not for the absence of ¡®God¡¯ in this world, some might indeed start praying on the spot, seeking divine forgiveness.


    As for this, Sherri naturally approved: ¡®I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes and send you to meet God.¡¯


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What, what exactly do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    A twig was broken by a pirate, emitting a clear sound in the darkness.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The sudden rustle of the grass frightened a pirate as he stood up and then fled in panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Run?¡±


    ¡°Run!!¡±


    The shrieks of the pirates triggered a chain reaction. Although the other pirates did not understand what was happening, driven by fear, they still started running.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡±


    The pirates were running for their lives, exerting all their strength.


    A group of people hustled through the dense woods, making rustling noises as they moved blindly in the dark, not daring to light their torches, fearing that the terrifying demons would follow the mes and annihte them.


    But after running for a long time, they realized there was no sign of any pursuers.


    ¡°Who the hell was it? Which idiot said to keep running?!¡±


    ¡°Made me run so long, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Where, huff, huff, are we now?¡±


    Each pirate was panting heavily, yet their fear did not subside with fatigue.


    Under the cover of night, the loneliness of the forest intensified, and the chilling ambiance, along with the threat of death, wove a dark over everyone.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The silence was shattered by a scream, causing the pirates to jump: ¡°What now? What happened again? Another idiot?¡±


    ¡°Boom- Boom!¡±


    There was no answer, but instead, there came sounds like an earthquake.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, with the noise of trees breaking reverberating from all directions. One of the pirates felt a strong gust of wind on his face¡ªit was the scent of soil.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Intense pain shot through his brain, followed by an eternal darkness.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    ¡°la¡ª¡±


    More and more noises rose and fell. These were the sounds of trees swaying, but there were neither wind nor rain. Why was this happening?


    ¡°What exactly is going on? What exactly is going on?!¡±


    One of the pirates couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Shaking, he took out an ¡®Ember Core¡¯ from his pocket¡ªa tool specifically for making fire at sea.


    Because there was nothing to burn, he simply took out a bottle of liquor, poured it on the ground, and then dropped the Ember Core.


    ¡°Whoosh-


    The me ignited, finally illuminating the pitch-ck forest.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡±


    However, in the next moment, the pirate¡¯s mouth gaped open as he seemed to see something terrifying. He stumbled backward, his legs shaking, as arge amount of liquid streamed down from his crotch.


    Dry bark, a face full of wrinkles, hollow eye sockets stared dead at him from the trunks of the ancient trees.


    Bodies were impaled by branches and dangled in midair.


    The ground was covered in pirates trampled into pulp, their blood mixing with the soil, giving off a nauseating smell, and even the pirates ustomed to violence nearly fainted from fear.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The Treefolk emitted a sharp and terrifying roar,pletely shattering the mental defenses of every pirate.


    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±


    In the firelight, countless pirate shadows were torn apart as roots transformed into feet that crushed down, apanied by the sound of bones shattering into a pulp.


    Until daybreak, the entire forest gradually regained its tranquility.


    There was no blood, no limbs or debris.


    All that remained were the lush trees and the perfectly tnd.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    A bucket of cold water was thrown over a pirate, who awoke with a scream, and with tears and snot running down his face: ¡°Monster! Monster! Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The memories from the darkness were vivid.


    He had no idea what had happened; all he remembered were those dreadful trees with faces, like demon-like monsters.


    ¡°Can this guy still be useful?¡±


    Norsmented sarcastically, ¡°Feels like he¡¯s been scared stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°The Treefolk awoken by Lady Lilith are indeed terrifying,¡± Jiera agreed with a deep understanding, ¡°Encountering such a scene at night, it¡¯s good not to be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Wake them all up.¡±


    Bailuo had the kids continue to fetch water and then woke up thest three remaining pirates in the fishing vige one by one.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Upon awakening, their reaction was unanimous, all wailing and begging for mercy.


    These men, Bailuo did not kill directly.


    Mainly because he nned to keep them for questioning, plus they had been knocked unconscious by fright, which made it impossible for the Treefolk to distinguish, thus sparing their lives.


    The Treefolk were awakened by the Fairy Magic of Lilith, but they had no intelligence and could not be considered living beings.


    Just like the thousands of Mushroom People before, they were more like Lilith¡¯s puppets, marites pulled by her strings.


    Having discovered these surviving pirates, Bailuo had Lilith use vines to tie them up and hang them at the fishing vige¡¯s harbor.


    Bailuo needed to interrogate them to obtain more information.


    For instance, what was the deal with those remaining eighty pirates, were they guarding some treasure?


    Also, why were there no fishing boats, could it be that the pirates went out to plunder?


    Most importantly, he needed to know their numbers and when they would return.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Bailuo started to inquire, but the three pirates immediately began to make a racket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Please, have mercy on me.¡±


    In their eyes, Bailuo was no less than a Demon King from Hell, extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°So noisy.¡±


    ¡°Lilith.¡±


    The little Fairy understood; she took out her Magic Wand and then tapped each of the pirates with it.


    After that, pink smoke enveloped the three men, entering their noses with their breath, and soon all three pirates lost their wits.


    They were dazed, as if they had been drunk.


    Lilith had ced a bewitchment spell on them. The effect of this Fairy Magic was somewhat like a truth serum.

 Chapter 55 - 41 Miracle Race (Seeking

    Chapter 55: Chapter 41 Miracle Race (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Thanks, Lilith.¡±


    Bailuo looked at the three pirates, ¡°How many pirates are on this ind?¡±


    ¡°There are, three thousand, a little over three thousand.¡±


    The pirates were in a dazed state, blurting out their secrets in a confused haze.


    To verify the reliability of the information, Bailuo asked several other pirates and received nearly identical responses.


    ¡°Over 3000?¡±


    Upon hearing this number, Bailuo secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Pirates were not to be feared¡ªthey had managed to take down 1200 today, and knocking out another 1800 didn¡¯t seem too difficult.


    The power of Sherri and Lilith was too fearsome, once they made a move, let alone one or two thousand, even tens of thousands would be only a matter of time.


    However, these pirates gave Bailuo a piece of rather unsettling news.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Pirate King Morgan¡­¡±


    These pirates weren¡¯t unaffiliated marauders; they were organized and belonged to a major pirate named Morgan.


    ¡°The legend of Morgan has been around for at least 150 years on the high seas.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Rumor has it hemands thergest pirate group in the Eastern Waters, the ¡®ck Wanderers¡¯.¡±


    Miracle Power is very rare at sea¡ªthe Azure Duchy and a few Pirate Kings possessed it, and because of diverse abilities, it was often referred to as ¡®Divine Force,<sup>1</sup> rather than a miracle.


    This was also amon tactic used to deceive the popce by the Kings of Miracle Maind.


    ¡°150 years?¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°Sessors? Or family inheritance?¡±


    In Bailuo¡¯s view, it was impossible for humans to live that long, so was Morgan a sort of title or name passed down?


    ¡°His Majesty the Pirate King has Divine Force, he has lived for two hundred years, remains forever young, and if you attack here, His Majesty will definitely know and then send troops for revenge.¡±


    One of the pirates mumbled these words in a hazy state, making Bailuo frown slightly, ¡°Let theme, I¡¯m not afraid of a little pressure.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t afraid of an opponent like the Pirate King, nor were the People of Yatun.


    The only problem was that the description of Morgan by the pirates was too strange, raising Bailuo¡¯s guard.


    ¡°Eternal youth, for real or just a chatan?¡±


    Bailuo found that the pirates themselves might not believe it, just considering it a legend, as none of the pirates present had actually seen Morgan.


    ¡°Living for 200 years, can people really live that long?¡±


    Thinking of the wonders of miracles, Bailuo revised his understanding, ¡°Could there really be a miracle that grants eternal life in this world?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The Marquis of Clearspring in the Iron Eagle Kingdom possesses such a miracle.¡±


    When mentioning this name, Uncle seemed to recall something from the past but didn¡¯t borate.


    Bailuo, ¡± ¡±


    Well, hearing that even a miracle of eternal life exists, what else could Bailuo say aside from admiring the greatness of miracles.


    ¡°Additionally, Miracle Creatures are closely linked to a Master of Miracles; they can also grant the Master of Miracles eternal life.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As Bailuo thought of Sherri and Lilith, he pointed at himself, and Uncle nodded in confirmation.


    However, that was only for a Master of Miracles. For Bailuo, living forever alone, without family, was meaningless.


    So Uncle told Bailuo that Miracle Power could increase the lifespan of humans, and better still, finding a life-rted miracle, such as the Marquis of Clearspring¡¯s Fountain of Youth, could grant ordinary people infinite lifespans.


    ¡®A miracle of eternal life¡­¡¯


    Bailuo silently vowed to find it, not just for himself, but for his senior sister, Uncle, and others.


    Not knowing before gave him no choice, but now that he knew, he was determined to find it no matter what.


    But discussing this was pointless for now; their focus had to be on Pirate King Morgan.


    ¡°How many subordinates does Morgan have?¡±


    As for this question, the pirates actually had no idea; they were instructed to stay on this ind, clearly just ordinary, less impressive pirates¡ªthe rather disposable kind.


    How could they possibly know such confidential matters?


    Whether Morgan was a Master of Miracles or the nature of his Divine Force was something the pirates knew nothing about either.


    Finally, skipping further questioning on these matters, Bailuo asked, ¡°What are you doing on this ind?¡±


    ¡°We use this ind as a transit point.¡±


    ¡°Storing treasure?¡±


    ¡°Stockpiling supplies.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with those eighty-plus pirates?¡±


    The pirates suddenly fell silent. Bailuo looked puzzled at Lilith, who said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve asked them a question they can¡¯tprehend.¡±


    It was as if someone abruptly threw in the nonsense phrase ¡®Nonsense phrase (no trantion)¡¯ while asking a question.


    Naturally, people would respond: ¡°what?¡±


    Indeed, the pirates were bewildered, not understanding what Bailuo meant. ¡°I¡¯m asking, what are those eighty pirates doing deeper inside this ind?¡± Unfortunately, there was still no answer to this question.


    ¡°Are there pirates elsewhere on the ind?¡±


    Uncle suddenly interjected and asked, to which the pirates responded in unison, ¡°No more.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°There are no other pirates on the ind?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on then?¡±


    Bailuo looked at Sherri, who assured him confidently, ¡°Sherri truly sensed it, there are human presences over there.¡±


    Sherri couldn¡¯t be wrong, and neither could Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic.


    Thus, only one fact could be confirmed¡ªthose eighty-plus people were not pirates!


    Afterward, Bailuo asked several more questions.


    Only after thoroughly exhausting the knowledge of these few pirates did Bailuo finally order their execution.


    ¡°Are there really others on the ind?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Sherri told me there are at least eighty more.¡±


    ¡°Go and scout ahead with your quick speed, but if there¡¯s any danger, don¡¯t act rashly¡ªlet¡¯s discuss it slowly first.¡±


    Uncle suggested, and as the core of the People of Yatun, Bailuo was absolutely indispensable.


    Anyone could be sacrificed, yet Bailuo was the exception.


    ¡°Rustle rustle¨C¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Bailuo, who was about to call Sherri over, suddenly paused; his uncle noticed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Good news!¡±


    Without borating, Bailuo gave his uncle a smile. Thetter was puzzled but quickly understood.


    ¡°You go ahead with your tasks. If you need anything,e to me.¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things on this side foryou.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m off.¡±


    After speaking, Bailuo mounted Sherri and took to the sky, with Lilith immediately following.


    She sat on Bailuo¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°Master, shall Lilith help you fight next?¡±


    The port was no longer in danger; the remaining pirates were concentrated in the depths of the ind. Bailuo was on his way there, and if anything were to happen, he would handle it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll also pick up a new miracle on the way.¡±


    Although Lilith was a Miracle Creature, she knew the rarity of miracles being born.


    Bailuo was aware too, yet he himself was endowed with three types of miracle. Who could have more experience in finding miracles than him?


    ¡°That¡¯s how I found you, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Blinking her adorable eyes, Lilith covered her mouth, ¡°Master is so amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Sherri beamed with pride, ¡°Master is invincible in the world!¡±


    ¡°And super handsome, so handsome it¡¯s killer!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    With the lighthearted banter of the two darlings echoing in his ears, Bailuo felt they shouldn¡¯t be speaking like this.


    It¡¯s better to stay low-key.


    Even though it was all true, speaking so loudly about it still didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what this fourth miracle is.¡±


    Bailuo immersed himself in consciousness, and the ck Leather Book appeared. He flipped through it, finally stopping on the previously nk fourth page.


    [They are naive, they are pure, they are kind, they never covet the flesh and blood of sentient beings.]


    [Yet they have been betrayed and coveted.]


    [That extra six hundred and sixty-six years of heart, is it a blessing, or is it a curse?]


    [They lost their king, they no longer have a home, oh merciful Holy Lord, please allow them to roam the forests once more, to be the dreamy citizens of stories and legends, to be asked about their ears.]


    [Time remaining: 364 days, 23 hours]


    [Direction: 60 degrees Southeast]


    ¡°So long!!¡±


    Bailuo muttered to himself, encountering such a lengthy riddle for the first time, ¡°No, it¡¯s not just a riddle, it feels like it¡¯s telling me a story.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s so much information, I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    [They are naive, they are pure, they are kind, they never covet the flesh and blood of sentient beings.]


    First was this sentence: naive, pure, kind, do not consume the flesh of sentient beings.


    In short, it was probably telling Bailuo about this new miracle.


    Oh, another important piece of information from the riddle¡ªthey.


    The ck Leather Book used ¡®they¡¯!


    ¡°Could it be a Miracle Race?¡±


    Bailuo suddenly thought of the eighty human-like creatures on the ind, unknown even to the pirates, ¡°Is it them?¡±


    ¡°Not eating meat, so they must be vegetarians.¡±


    The first sentence was long, but the meaning was clear: they were vegetarians.


    Mounted on Sherri, Bailuo flew towards the location indicated by the ck Leather Book.


    But even the book wasn¡¯t needed this time; Sherri herself could sense it:


    ¡°Sherri, that life fluctuation you detected before, take me to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Sherri flew as if on autopilot, allowing Bailuo to continue pondering the riddle of the ck Leather Book.


    [Yet they have been betrayed and coveted.]


    ¡°This sentence must be describing their situation,¡± Bailuo mused. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re having a rough time.¡±


    Indeed, a Miracle Race with only eighty people left¡ªthis was worse than the fate of the People of Yatun.


    [That extra six hundred and sixty-six years of the heart, is it a blessing, or is it a curse?]


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand this at all, what does this sentence mean?¡±


    Bailuo found himself at an impasse, unable to decipher the meaning of this third sentence, ¡°An ability? Or the literal meaning, cursed?¡±


    Six hundred and sixty-six years of heart¡­


    Bailuo recalled, ¡°Teacher taught us, if wee across a question we can¡¯t solve, we can skip it for now. After finishing what we can do, we cane back and figure out a solution.¡±


    So, Bailuo decisively tackled thest sentence.


    [They lost their king, they no longer have a home, oh merciful Holy Lord, please allow them to roam the forests once more, to be the dreamy citizens of stories and legends, to be asked about their ears.]


    ¡°This sentence also has loads of information.¡±


    Bailuo thought to himself, ¡°Losing their king, no longer having a home, it¡¯s probably reminding me to provide them with these two things.¡±


    Granting them a king, a home.


    Easy said!


    That¡¯s all too easy!


    Provided they bow down in submission, it¡¯s not just a home¡ªBailuo could give them a hundred homes.


    ¡°The trickiest part is, the king and home are not to be taken literally but are more akin to something emotional.¡±


    Like earning their recognition or giving them the warmth of a home, Bailuo thought, ¡°Roaming the forests once more, that must refer to an attribute, they must be a forest attribute Miracle Race.¡±


    ¡°The dreamy citizens of stories and legends, perhaps a famous fantasy species?¡±


    ¡°Asking about the ears¡­¡±


    Bailuo pondered and murmured to himself, ¡°This sounds¡­somewhat familiar.¡±


    The forest, a frequent setting in fantasy tales, always prompts the question of why one¡¯s ears are pointed.


    Bailuo crossed his arms, contemting, ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d probably say¡­¡±

 Chapter 56 - 42 Tree Elves’ Descendants (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 56: Chapter 42 Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Sherri hade within a kilometer of their destination, but thanks to Lilith¡¯s Invisibility Spell, they had not been discovered by the residents of the forest.


    It had to be said, this ce was very secluded.


    Ordinary people would never imagine that a group of people could live in such dense woonds.


    Even the pirates who had clearly explored the ind had failed to find them, which spoke volumes about the exceptional hiding abilities of this Miracle Race.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s run over there.¡±


    Bailuo asked Sherri to slow down. With the Miracle Race factors in mind, Bailuo did not consider these people enemies.


    If possible, he would naturally do his best to subdue them.


    If he could sign a contract with the Miracle Race, Bailuo could treat them the same way he did Sherri and Lilith.


    Because if there was even a hint of resistance in their hearts, if they weren¡¯t truly loyal, it would be impossible to form a contract.


    Moreover, the Miracle Race was still a miracle.


    If Bailuo were to kneel, all of the adult individuals of the entire race would have to be buried with him, turning to dust and smoke instantly.


    The juveniles, while not dying on the spot, would lose their Miracle Power and quickly degenerate into mortals.


    Therefore, the Miracle Race shared the honor and disgrace, and life and death, with the King they served, being the most loyal citizens.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Master.¡±


    The distance between them was now less than 200 meters, and Bailuo Yatun could vaguely see the vige of the others.


    Their houses were built high in the trees, and the dense foliage concealed them so well that even someone passing underneath would not notice anything amiss.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a hint of smoke or fire around.¡±


    Lilith told Bailuo, ¡°They must be a tribe that doesn¡¯t use fire.¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t know they were Miracle Descendants, so she referred to them simply as a tribe.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Sherri asked Bailuo whether to continue moving forward or¡­


    ¡°People inside!!¡±


    Bailuo did not hide or sneak around but made a loud shout: ¡°My name is Bailuo Yatun, and Ie specially to visit you, pleasee out to meet.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, 1 mean no harm ¡±


    [You have found them, but they are not yet yours]


    [The evils of the past have made them afraid to open their hearts; do your best to earn their trust, for only gentleness and kindness can make them lower their guard.]


    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve run away.¡±


    In Sherri¡¯s perception, these Miracle Descendants had fled at great speed, with no intention ofmunicating with Bailuo.


    Just as the ck Leather Book had indicated, they were very afraid.


    But since the Miracle Descendants acted so decisively, Bailuo had no time to consider the methods suggested by the ck Leather Book. Bailuo spoke, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, there¡¯s no reason to leave empty-handed, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°At yourmand!¡±


    As the words fell, Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic had already been deployed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before their eyes, the trees that they relied on for survival seemed toe to life, and countless vines and branches turned into ropes, binding the figures jumping in the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t break free; how can this be?¡±


    Fearful exmations came from the trees, and Bailuo had Lilith cast Magic.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Old, thick trees lifted their heads, and their leaves parted, revealing the Miracle Descendants hanging in mid-air, cocooned like silk-worms.


    They looked very simr to humans, only their skin was even more fair.


    Golden short hair and long hair sparkled in the sunlight, very beautiful, and their features were so stunning that even Bailuo eximed in admiration, ¡°Wow, these looks are otherworldly.¡±


    The ratio of males to females was roughly 1:1.


    But whether men or women, these hanged individuals were excessively attractive.


    ¡°Although my senior sister is also beautiful, but¡­¡±


    Bailuo noticed their pointed ears, ¡°Is this the dreamy race?¡±


    ¡°Elf!¡±


    Bailuo uttered the name he had long anticipated, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the pointed-eared Elves.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt us!!¡±


    At that moment, an old voice came through. It belonged to an old man who looked to be at least seventy years old, with white hair and a face full of wrinkles.


    Among the many handsome men and beautiful women, as well as the adorable young boys and girls, he was a standout nonconformist.


    ¡°Respected Seer?¡±


    ¡°This one, he¡¯s no ordinary person!¡±


    The old man was also hanging from the tree, and Bailuo thought what he said was quite interesting, so he immediately said, ¡°I am not an enemy, please forgive any disrespect, I am going to let you down now, but I hope you won¡¯t run away again. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After Bailuo finished speaking, he had Lilith let them down.


    Lilith showed off her strength, and Bailuo¡¯s show of force had indeed left an indelible impression on the elves¡¯ minds.


    At the same time, Bailuo had proven one thing¡ªthey couldn¡¯t escape!


    With Lilith there, he could capture them anytime and anywhere.


    And this also meant that even if Bailuo really had malicious intentions, they could not resist.


    ¡°You are right, we were just too afraid,¡± the old man said.


    The old man was let down, his body quite weak, and he nearly fell to the ground upon touching it.


    ¡°Lilith.¡±


    Behind the old man, a sapling broke through the soil and rapidly transformed into a chair entwined with green vines.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°So magical!¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening, a chair has grown out of the soil!¡±


    ¡°It seems to be made of vines.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The old man, unlike the other elves, first thanked Bailuo, then after sitting down and organizing his thoughts, he said, ¡°You are the Master of Miracles, and that creature flying in the sky must be some kind of miracle, right?¡±


    Such miraculous power, other than being a miracle, the old man could not think of a second possibility.


    Unlike those ignorant pirates, the elderly elf was clearly one of the few who knew the secrets.


    ¡°What is a miracle?¡±


    ¡°Such a powerful force actually exists?¡±


    Although they had pointed ears and looked very much like elves, they were probably not real elves, just descendants of elves.


    ¡°Is it really a miracle, Grandfather Andrew?¡±


    A tall woman with golden long hair asked the elder, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the myth you used to tell us?¡±


    ¡°It is true, are we not an example?¡±


    Grandfather Andrew looked at Bailuo and asked, ¡°Respected King, may I ask if you can tell these children how many years a human can live?¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat surprised, but he still spoke the truth, ¡°Those who live a long life can reach seventy or eighty years old, but in some ces with poor environments and poverty, people might die as early as in their thirties.¡±


    ¡± Seventy or eighty years?!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Are you sure they didn¡¯t die from murder, but of old age?¡±


    ¡°Eighty years old, that¡¯s still a child!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    In the midst of the discussion, Bailuo heard an incredible statement¡ªhe was tempted to ask, ¡®A child at eighty years old¡¯?


    Are you joking?


    ¡°You,¡± Bailuo had originally guessed they were elves, and now he was even more certain, ¡°have a long lifespan?¡±


    ¡°It seems our guest has noticed.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew said, ¡°Our ancestors were the ancient Miracle Race of Tree Elves, and we have inherited the bloodline of the Tree Elves.¡±


    ¡°It has no other effects, only longevity.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew clearly had plenty of experience, for he could feel that Bailuo had no ill intent, ¡°Even the youngest child here is over sixty years old.¡±


    If Bailuo were a ve trader, upon seeing so many handsome men and beautiful women, he could have easily taken action.


    You must know, Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants can maintain their youth for a long time, which for humans, is the dreampanion in bed.


    Imagine, when you are 16, you tie the knot with a young and beautiful Tree Elf.


    But by the time you are on your deathbed, the other person is still as young, even more radiant and attractive.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine the market these beings would have in the eyes of ve traders.


    Fortunately, the Tree Elves have long been extinct in the outside world.


    The Tree Elves on this ind are thest surviving bloodline in the whole world.


    Grandfather Andrew saw nothing but curiosity and appreciation in Bailuo¡¯s eyes, a love and cherishing for beautiful things.


    This person was not an enemy of the Tree Elves¡ªGrandfather Andrew made such a judgment.


    Moreover, Bailuo had arrived carrying miracles.


    Those who possess miracles, they are the Master of Miracles, a noble existence with kingly qualities.


    In the homnd of the Miracle Descendants of the Tree Elves, there had not been such a person for many years.


    Logically, they should present their finest foods, their most luxurious tree-nest houses, to entertain and wee him.


    ¡°The wise sir,¡± said Bailuo.


    Bailuo did not let Sherri continue to disy her strength since Lilith had been enough.


    ¡°Please excuse ourck of courtesy,¡± he said.


    Old Andrew hurriedly spoke, ¡°Quick,e to our vige, let us properly entertain our great guest.¡±

 Chapter 57 - 43 Miracle Awakening (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 57: Chapter 43 Miracle Awakening (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Thankyou for your invitation.¡±


    At Grandfather Andrew¡¯s invitation, Bailuo climbed up into their treehouse.


    The ck Leather Book clearly stated that Tree Elves are rather amicable descendants of the Miracle Race.


    Moreover, Bailuo was apanied by Lilith, possessing absolute deterrence in strength, so he was not worried about the Tree Elves doing anything to him.


    ¡°This is my granddaughter, Lu Anya.¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±


    Lu Anya was very beautiful. ording to Andrew, she was the current chieftain of the Treant Race, and seated behind her was her brother, Anderson, an exceptionally handsome Tree Elf.


    ¡± Honorable Master of Miracles, hello.¡±


    Like his sister, Anderson was also very polite, and did not hold any grudge despite the previous displeasure.


    ording to Grandfather Andrew, Tree Elves have a certain power to perceive the hearts of people.


    They cannot know what others are thinking, but they can roughly discern good intentions from ill intentions.


    Not a hint of malice emanated from Bailuo, which rxed the Tree Elves and fulfilled the first task described in the ck Leather Book.


    [You have gained their favor]


    [But this is just the beginning. To truly earn the recognition of a race, first, you must do something for them.]


    [A king is power, but also a duty.]


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had your meal yet?¡±


    Grandfather Andrew used an archaic form of themonnguage, like suddenly hearing aplex and obscure English word, leaving Bailuo momentarily stunned.


    After considering for a while, he finally matched it with ¡®having a meal,¡¯ which he remembered.


    ¡°Oh, right, my subjects and I have justnded on this ind, and 1 came in such a hurry that I indeed haven¡¯t eaten.¡±


    Hearing Bailuo mention his subjects, the Tree Elves were actually a bit nervous.


    Besides that, they were also somewhat curious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you encounter the pirates on this ind?¡±


    Lu Anya, the Tree Elf chieftain, said, ¡°They are many, and they carry sharp weapons. Although they are not as strong as us individually, if a real fight breaks out, it is definitely us who would be eradicated.¡±


    ¡°We dare not let them discover us, so we hide here.¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were few in number. Compared to the endless stream of pirates, their rate of poption replenishment was far too slow¡ªit wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that when one died, they were one less.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already eliminated them.¡±


    A single sentence hinted at the immense strength possessed by Bailuo to everyone present.


    To the Tree Elves, the 3000 pirates whom they definitely could not contend with were described by Bailuo so lightly, as if they were no more challenging than y chickens and pottery dogs.


    ¡°You, you really are¡­¡±


    Andrew seemed to guess some of Bailuo¡¯s thoughts. He said, ¡°May I ask what your purpose is? If there is anything we can do, we will do our best.¡±


    Even if Bailuo requested a few beautiful Tree Elf girls, the Tree Elves would likely agree in order to survive.


    ¡°Oh, there is nothing that I want you to do.¡±


    The ck Leather Book hinted to Bailuo that he should disy the demeanor of a king, so he spoke grandly: ¡°Our people, we are called the Yatun n.¡±


    ¡°The Yatun n has relocated here, intending to make this ind our new settlement,¡± said Bailuo. ¡°In doing so, the Yatun n and the Tree Elves will be neighbors.¡±


    ¡°I think you know what that means, Elder.¡±


    In one ce, yet two races.


    Either they coexist peacefully, or they go to war, and one conquers the other.


    ¡°Do you wish to conquer us?¡±


    ¡°Elder, there are only 80 of us. Can that even be called conquest?¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°I prefer to call it ¡®harmony,¡¯ harmonious coexistence.¡±


    ¡°Harmonious coexistence?¡±


    It was the first time Grandfather Andrew heard such a phrase. He thought for a long time but could not grasp the meaning of ¡®harmony.¡¯


    But coexistence, he understood.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope tobine the Yatun n and the Tree Elves into one, merging us into a single tribe called ¡®Yatun,''¡± said Bailuo astonishingly. ¡°As the Miracle King, I seek to gain more subjects. This is also the best solution for two races living on the same ind.¡±


    Though they would be called Yatun, the term Tree Elf would not disappear; it would be integrated into Yatun.


    ¡°Elder, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    To be honest, Andrew found it hard to agree since it was bullying to an extent.


    It was nearly indistinguishable from strong-arming or even forced demolitions.


    But given the current plight of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, if they did not wish to face extinction, they had no choice but to submit to Bailuo.


    The previous disy of power had indeed informed all Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants of Bailuo¡¯s might.


    With a snap of his fingers, he could exterminate them.


    The Tree Elves were at such a disadvantage. They were far too feeblepared to Bailuo. If Bailuo made a move, they would have no chance of resisting.


    ¡°I know this is excessive and somewhat imposing, but you must admit, it is merciful.¡±


    Bailuo had not captured them or killed his way in, turning them into ythings. He had really been very, very courteous.


    Any other Master of Miracles would not have been as easy to speak with as Bailuo.


    This point, just by considering the ferocious pirates, was something Grandfather Andrew and Lu Anya could understand: ¡°As long as we can survive, we are willing to ept your mercy.¡±


    The Tree Elves chose to bow their heads, but Bailuo knew that their submission was forced and sorrowful.


    They even prepared themselves for sacrifices.


    Like being abused by Bailuo, being toyed with, mocked, or even more humiliating things.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    To clear up the Tree Elves Descendants¡¯ misunderstanding, Bailuo immediately made a promise: ¡°Tree Elves are descendants of miracles, I¡¯ve heard that if Miracle Descendants encounter their destined king, they will regain their former glory and return to the Miracle Race.¡±


    The three Tree Elves looked at Bailuo, and they subtly guessed his intention.


    ¡°I want to make a pact here, with you all.¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°In theing year, I don¡¯t require any obligation from you, and I will even provide you with food and ensure the safety of your lives.¡±


    ¡°As long as during this period, you sincerely recognize me as your Lord, and do not do anything that betrays me or harms the interests of my territory and subjects.¡±


    ¡°A year from now, if I have not awakened your Miracle Power, I will provide you with a ce to live on the ind and will not infringe upon you.¡±


    ¡°Conversely,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°if I have awakened your Miracle Power.¡±


    ¡°Should thate true, we will, without a doubt, serve you as King!¡±


    Having said this much, how could the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants not understand his true intention: ¡°Forever and always, through thick and thin, in life and death!¡±


    In Grandfather Andrew¡¯s view, Bailuo was like those who seek miracles, longing to obtain Miracle Power; he too had set his sights on the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    Bailuo wanted to try, he wanted to challenge himself, to see if he was the destined Miracle Master of the Tree Elves!


    This, in itself, was of no harm to the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    If Bailuo seeded, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants would have reimed their identity as the Miracle Race, and they would naturally need to truly serve the master who revitalized the Tree Elves.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Bailuo extended his hand: ¡°Wee to joining our Yatun; from this day forth, you are members of our Yatun, and I will protect you with all my might.¡±


    Andrew did not understand the meaning of Bailuo¡¯s outstretched hand. After Bailuo exined, the old man shook hands with him: ¡°Then from now on, I shall depend on you, Lord.¡±


    They did not address Bailuo as King, for he had yet to awaken their power.


    [You have obtained them, they now belong to you]


    [However, they need abundant Miracle Power, so why not do something that can awaken this power?]


    The Tree Elf had acknowledged a master, which meant that as long as Bailuo had not relinquished their contract, no one else could continue the mission of the Tree Elves.


    In other words, Bailuo had obtained the exclusive rights to the Tree Elves, just like the previous Sherri and Lilith.


    [Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants (Unawakened)]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Lower Tier


    Category: Miracle Race


    Faction: Northbound Land


    Miracle Power needed for awakening: 1%


    ¡°What is this Miracle Power mentioned in the awakening requirements?¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat surprised; he had not expected that the awakening of the Tree Elves would be in this manner.


    A first encounter!


    Regarding this matter, Bailuo decided to ask his uncleter, but for now, Bailuo still needed to focus on the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    ¡°Now, as your Lord, I propose the first decision.¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°I hope the Tree Elves will move from here and, together with the People of Yatun, establish a new home.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    This was a bit distressing.


    Fortunately, Bailuo indicated the People of Yatun were not numerous, with a poption roughly simr to that of the Tree Elves.


    ¡°Only, eighty?¡±


    Lu Anya had not expected Yatun to have so few people: ¡°Is the power of miracles really that strong?¡±


    Lu Anya did not believe it was the People of Yatun who defeated the pirates, that was a force numbering in the thousands.


    ¡°One must not judge miracles bymon sense.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew thus admonished, and Lu Anya immediately realized her mistake, apologizing repeatedly: ¡°I misspoke, please forgive me, Lord.¡±


    Both Lu Anya and her grandfather spoke with an archaic style; sometimes Bailuo had to ponder a bit to understand their meaning.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s normal for anyone hearing about such things for the first time to be skeptical.¡±


    Bailuo said with a smile: ¡°But I did indeed seed.¡±


    The Tree Elves were all of good temperament, belonging to a naturally gentle species.


    Moreover, the phrase ¡®they now belong to you¡¯ from the ck Leather Book implied that the thoughts of the Tree Elves were probably very simple.


    Once they had acknowledged him, they would never betray their words.


    For Yatun, there were in total just 160 people on the ind; being scattered would do no good while unity was strength.


    Bailuo was confident he could make the People of Yatun treat the Tree Elves well; the only issue was whether the Tree Elves truly wished to align with them.


    In this, it was a bit like marrying off a daughter and getting a wife.


    The People of Yatun were the husband¡¯s family, in their eyes, the Tree Elves were a race conquered by Bailuo, with Yatun at the core.


    Conversely, the Tree Elves were an outside race, ultimately a bit different from Yatun.


    These issues, Bailuo was not in a hurry to resolve now.


    There was plenty of time, and with each development and challenge against strong enemies, the Tree Elves and the People of Yatun would eventually unite.


    Furthermore, once the Tree Elves became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Race, they would truly be a part of Yatun.


    If everyone belonged to Bailuo, why distinguish between us and them?


    ¡°I will notify you about the relocation tomorrow.¡±


    Having said this, Bailuo stood up and departed; the Tree Elves immediately sent him off on his journey.


    Once he had reached a sufficient distance, Bailuo had Sherri fly up, and they quickly returned to the fishing vige, where he informed his uncle about the matter of the Tree Elves.


    ¡°You did right.¡±


    His uncle said: ¡°If they truly are Miracle Descendants, any effort to win them over is worthwhile.¡±


    ¡°But do you really know how to awaken their power?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bailuo skipped the source of the information and went straight to the point: ¡°I need Miracle Power.¡±


    ¡°Miracle Power?¡±


    Understanding dawned on his uncle who said gravely: ¡°That¡¯s not easy toe by.¡±


    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Not to say troublesome, but the source of the Miracle Power needed by different Miracle Descendants varies; some might need protection, while others¡¯ wishes need to be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Quirks of every kind, difficult to unify.¡±


    His uncle told Bailuo: ¡°But no matter which kind, being kinder to them is always right.¡±


    ¡°This tolerance and care will be held in the heart of every Tree Elf, and naturally, the Miracle Power of the Miracle Descendants will abound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± his uncle said: ¡°The biggest hassle is, Xiao Luo, are you sure that this batch of Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants is the only remaining Miracle Descendants in the world?¡±

 Chapter 58 - 44 Trash Heaps Might Just Produce Offspring (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 58: Chapter 44 Trash Heaps Might Just Produce Offspring (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is this rted to the descendants of the Tree Elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°And the rtionship is extraordinarily significant.¡±


    Hearing this, Bailuo suddenly thought of something, ¡°Speaking of which, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°We, the people of Yatun, are also descendants of the Miracle Race, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Uncle nodded, knowing what Bailuo wanted to ask and said directly, ¡°However, Bailuo, you cannot awaken the Miracle Power of the people of Yatun now.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of what I just said.¡±


    Uncle exined, ¡°For the Miracle Descendants to have the chance of awakening the Miracle Race¡¯s powers, it hinges on the entire world having only one ce left where the people of Yatun exist.¡±


    This ¡®one ce¡¯ actually refers to a collective meaning.


    That is, Bailuo, leading eighty people of Yatun, who recognize him as their n leader; but if the people of Yatun split into three factions, that would form ¡®three¡¯ ces.¡±


    So, it¡¯s not only about being the only ce geographically but also about unity, forming a collective.


    ¡°The descendants of the Tree Elves must also abide by this condition.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°In other words, as long as there exists another descendant of the Tree Elves outside this ind, we can never awaken the Tree Elves¡¯ Miracle Power.¡±


    ¡®No wonder there is no information about the people of Yatun in the ck Leather Book.¡¯


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    Bailuo understood and also knew why the people of Yatun were unable to awaken their power.


    Fortunately for Bailuo, he had been in an unbeatable position from the start.


    As long as Bailuo didn¡¯t let the people of Yatun be extinct, he held a veto power in his hands.


    If I can¡¯t have it, neither can you.


    Once the people of Yatun outside are gone, I, Bailuo, will surely revive the Yatun Force.


    ¡°In the future, when you encounter descendants of Yatun outside, try to bring them back,¡± Uncle said. ¡°Sooner orter, the Yatun n will also return to the glory of the Miracle Race.¡±


    ¡°But this has nothing to do with you, Bailuo.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The Master of Miracles does not belong to any race. You¡¯re actually no longer a part of the Yatun n.¡±


    ¡°Even if one day the Yatun Force awakens,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Bailuo, you will not receive the Yatun Force; instead, it¡¯s us who can be elevated as a whole.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Is that really the case?!¡±


    ¡°Because it does not match up.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°How could the mere Yatun Forcepare with the true Master of Miracles? The Master of Miracles is the most venerable, more so than any miracle.¡±


    That¡¯s why the ck Leather Book received the mission of the Tree Elves¡¯ miracle because only on Yatun Ind are the descendants of the Tree Elves still to be found.


    ¡®So, the ck Leather Book has one more function.¡¯


    Bailuo thought to himself, ¡®The appearance of Miracle Descendants in the ck Leather Book indicates that they exist only here in the entire world, prompting me that I can undertake the awakening mission.¡¯


    Miracle Descendants belong to a special category within miracles.


    Their advantage is that as long as you¡¯re not foolish, when you meet someone of Yatun or see a descendant of the Tree Elves, you can easily recognize them as Miracle Descendants.


    But the problem is, what if you discover them? How can you be sure that this one in front of you, or this group of Miracle Descendants, is thest in the whole world?


    You gather them, thinking of various ways to awaken them (different races have different conditions for awakening).


    But five years, ten years, a hundred years go by and you still haven¡¯t managed to obtain the Miracle Race.


    Because you can¡¯t guarantee they are thest!


    That is the trouble with Miracle Descendants, even moreplicated than regr miracles; it¡¯s about ¡®proving uniqueness¡¯ and then finding the corresponding awakening method.


    Only bybining both can you fulfill the conditions for the awakening of Miracle Descendants.


    However, Miracle Descendants are not numerous and, in fact, quite rare; ordinary people might not even have heard of them, let alone encounter them.


    Like the Tree Elves, Uncle is very unfamiliar with this race.


    ¡°Everyone, follow closely, head this way.¡±


    The next day, Bailuo arrived at the camp of the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants.


    They were very obedient, had already prepared everything, and everyone was present without exception.


    Clearly, the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants truly chose to trust Bailuo, not dividing their people in order to ensure the smooth revival of the Miracle Power.


    With this, Bailuo was very pleased, and his fondness for the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants increased manifold.


    ¡°Lord, I thought we were going to the port. Why are we heading east?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°My n is to open up living spaces in the east, south, and central areas, which is to develop the interior of the ind rather than the peripheral areas.¡±


    ¡°The harbor will definitely develop in the future, but we, People of Yatun, are not used to living by the seaside. You don¡¯t like the ocean either, do you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were grateful to Bailuo for considering their preferences; they indeed preferred forests and grasnds.


    ¡°So next, we need to clear thend over there, to cut down trees to build our homes.¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°Do you have any taboos regarding this?¡±


    Bailuo was a person who respected other cultures; some habits could be epted while differing, but some bad practices needed correction.


    If the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants could not harm wood, naturally, Bailuo would not force them to do so.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The one talking with Bailuo was Lu Anya, the chief of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants. Grandfather Andrew was too old; he did not have the energy for it anymore.


    ¡°However, we prefer living in treehouses and aerial nests.¡±


    A treehouse was made by hollowing out the center of an ancient tree; this allowed the preservation of the nt¡¯s phloem and xylem so the ancient tree would not die, and they could establish homes.


    As for aerial nests, they were dome-shaped huts built with wood atoprge trees.


    They were connected to each other with hanging bridges, giving a sense of an aerial courtyard.


    ¡°In that case, I will set up the Treant Race¡¯s living area near the forests by thekes.¡±


    In the center of the ind, there was a hugeke and several rivers stretched from high to low down to the sea. Added to that were numerous mountain springs and the ind had plenty of rainfall, so the People of Yatun would not encounter drinking water shortages.


    ¡°There is arge forest here, near the central mountain and the entrance and exit of the Southeast Valley.¡±


    ¡°By choosing this ce, everyone will be able to live in their preferred locations.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lu Anya felt Bailuo¡¯s kindness and benevolence. She sincerely thanked him, ¡°Please let us do something for you too. We are skilled at nting, and if there are agricultural needs, our entire n can join the effort.¡±


    Yatun Indcked adult men, whereas the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had a rtively bnced male-to-female ratio.


    Although there were still more children than adults, picking out 20 individuals was not an issue.


    However, Bailuo did not need them for nting and husbandry; those tasks could be solved by Lilith with magic.


    The issue with livestock was taken care of by the animals that had be magical creatures, which were far superior to the likes of ¡®sheepdogs¡¯ by many times over.


    ¡°Speaking of which, can you reproduce with humans?¡±


    Bailuo naturally cared about his subjects; however, Lu Anya replied, ¡°We cannot marry humans because, because we grow from trees.¡±


    ¡°Wait, sorry, I might not have heard that properly,¡± Bailuo felt he had misheard, ¡°How do youe into being?¡±


    ¡°Grown from trees?!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Bailuo asked Sherri to stop, then looked around at the surrounding Tree Elves in shock: ¡°Is that even possible?!¡±


    ¡°Eh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Lu Anya said, ¡°To conceive offspring, two Tree Elves, a male and a female, need to extract their own Seeds of Life, then cultivate a third Seed of Life.¡±


    ¡°After that, with over a decade of nurturing and nting, the Seed of Life can grow into arge tree.¡±


    ¡°When the tree bears fruit, if there is one, it¡¯s one child; if there are two, then two children are born.¡±


    Continuing this thread, Lu Anya said, ¡°Legend has it that the creator of the Tree Elves nted the Tree of Life, and dozens of elf fruits fell from one tree, giving birth to the first ancestors of the Tree Elves.¡±


    Amazing!


    That¡¯s damn amazing!


    Mom didn¡¯t lie to us, kids really do pop out of fruits!


    This goes to show, perhaps kids can also sprout from a pile of trash¡­


    ¡°Well, that really is, quite interesting.¡±


    Bailuo chuckled wryly, but he also understood that the Tree Elves¡¯ reproduction would have to be dependent on themselves in the future.


    If he were anywhere else, upon hearing such words, Bailuo¡¯s first reaction would be to ask the other person, ¡®Were your mom and dad fighting when they told you this?¡¯


    But in the world of miracles, there truly was nothing too strange.


    This was not just reproductive istion; it was the difference between nts and animals!


    Bailuo had always been concerned about poption issues, and now, the problem seemed to be as far from being resolved as ever. It was indeed a heavy burden and a long road ahead.

 Chapter 59 - 45: Increase of Miracle Power

    Chapter 59: Chapter 45: Increase of Miracle Power


    (Seeking Rmendations)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Along the way, Bailuo also inquired about the family situation of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants at the present time.


    Lu Anya told Bailuo that there were a total of 81 Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants. Excluding Grandfather Andrew, there were exactly 40 males and 40 females. Among them, 20 pairs had be husbands and wives, forming families, which meant 40 men and women who were adults.


    Of the remaining 40 individuals, there were 20 underage young elves and 20 adult youths.


    This meant that, aside from the 20 young elves who couldn¡¯t fight, nearly all of the remaining 60 individuals, with the Tree Elves¡¯ constitution of looking youthful even at 500 years old, could be consideredbatants.


    It was just a pity that the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had no obligation to participate in battles for Bailuo.


    ¡°Please rest assured, if there really is a need for battle, we will also stand with Lord Bailuo.¡±


    Lu Anya had heard from Grandfather Andrew when she arrived, that they had no other choice but to advance or retreat together with Bailuo.


    This was an isted ind, and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants could not survive in seawater.


    Therefore, once a war began, they had no way to retreat and could only choose to face the enemy.


    ¡°We only hope that you will treat us well.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured on that ount.¡±


    Seeing how sensible the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were, Bailuo naturally had to express his sincerity: ¡°You are now my people too, as Yatun fares, so shall you.¡±


    Bailuo actually had a n; he wanted to integrate the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants into the ¡®People of Yatun.¡¯


    The future People of Yatun should not only consist of the Yatun n, but anyone with spirit and the ability tomunicate could be a part of Yatun.


    And so, the group continued on their way, exchanging thoughts and experiences.


    During the trip, Bailuo entertained the Elves¡¯ youths, who had little experience of the outside world, with amusing tales from afar, making themugh incessantly.


    Bailuo¡¯s wit and humor, along with his gentleness and kindness, made the good-natured and innocent Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants feel especially close to him.


    They did not know that this was actually a sign of Miracle Power awakening.


    When a race gradually developed a sense of fealty towards a person, wishing to follow them, the Miracle Power would start to connect them.


    One day, the Miracle Power would bloom like a flower.


    [Miracle Power: 2%]


    ¡°So that¡¯s the way it is.¡±


    ¡°As long as I treat them well and do things that genuinely make them grateful,


    I can enhance the Miracle Power.¡±


    Since Miracle Power had a certain rtionship with the human heart, Bailuo taking good care of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants would naturally yield good results.


    ¡°His Majesty has returned!¡±


    At this time, the People of Yatun had unterally decided to address Bailuo as


    His Majesty when in front of outsiders.


    It was important to maintain appearances and not cause Bailuo to lose face. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce you, this is the Treant Race,¡± Bailuo said: ¡°This is Chief Lu Anya, and also Old Mr. Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Lu Anya and Andrew, representing the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, immediately stepped forward to greet them.


    On Yatun¡¯s side, the sister and uncle stepped forward to shake hands:


    ¡°Wee, from nowon, we are one family.¡±


    Yatun was small, with a total poption of just over 160 people, so calling each other family made everyone feel even closer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew urgently added, ¡°The Tree Elves wish to be with you.¡±


    The People of Yatun showed their generosity and friendliness, which put the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants at ease.


    Most importantly, the People of Yatun were not as fearsome as the Pirates.


    With many children among them, this endearing trait resonated significantly with the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, who naturally loved children and had an innate desire to care for young beings.


    ¡°Why are your ears pointy?¡±


    Sure enough, the very first question upon meeting was about ears; Diana pulled


    Little Helen back, ¡°It¡¯s not polite to ask like that.¡±


    m sorry, this child is always like this. Sorry, little sister, here, have some candy.¡±


    In battle, Diana was a valiant, even somewhat mad, warrior, but she was quite gentle and virtuous with herpanions.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re used to it.¡±


    The Elf who was asked the question was a very beautiful girl: ¡°But I don¡¯t know why my ears are pointy, either.¡±


    ¡°Sister is so pretty.¡±


    It was Little Helen again, but herment left the ¡®girl¡¯ feeling embarrassed, as he lowered his head: ¡°I, I am a boy.¡±


    Alright, the aesthetic appeal of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants was indeed so high that some of them were hard to distinguish between male and female.


    It became easier to tell after reaching adulthood because Tree Elves were quite


    ¡® robust,¡¯ and their facial contours were distinctive enough to differentiate gender at a nce.


    But during their youth, it was quite ambiguous; each one was super cute and incredibly adorable.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Little Tree Elf Billy was enjoying the candy, overwhelmed by the sweetness: ¡°So sweet, so delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d little brother likes it.¡±


    Diana asked, ¡°How old are you, little brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one hundred twenty-seven years old. In a few more years, I will be an adult.¡±


    Diana stood there, seemingly unable to grasp the rtionship between being ¡®127 years old¡¯ and bing an adult.


    Situations like this happened in various corners of the exchanges between the People of Yatun and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    Fortunately, despite the different cultures and races, everyone got along harmoniously, and to foster rtions, Bailuo brought out arge amount of tofu prepared by the People of Yatun the night before.


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were vegetarians, and Uncle spected that they might particrly enjoy tofu as a food.


    Thus, an array of tofu dishes was served one by one.


    The People of Yatun also liked tofu, but they additionally had meat and seafood. ¡°So silky, so tender, this food called tofu is too delicious.¡±

 Chapter 60 - 45: Increase of Miracle Power

    Chapter 60: Chapter 45: Increase of Miracle Power


    (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    Trantor: 549690339 |


    At noon, Lu Anya was sitting with Bailuo, her elder martial sister, Inya, and


    others.


    Upon hearing Lu Anya¡¯s praise for the tofu, Inya smiled and said, ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s super delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°To be able to eat such delicious food,¡±


    Lu Anya¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, ¡°It¡¯s like a dream.


    The life of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants was clearly not very good, and upon further thought, it made sense, since the original Yatun Ind had barely any crops, and theycked good seeds.


    If it were others, they could still fish in the sea.


    But the Tree Elves do not eat meat, which was destined to make their lives very difficult.


    Inya nodded, ¡°I understand, I get it!


    Iron Simpleton failed to grasp the meaning behind Lu Anya¡¯s words, truly thinking that Lu Anya was brought to tears because of the deliciousness of the tofu.


    Bailuo,¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, exactly, exactly, you really get it.¡±


    ¡°Not reaUy, I just have a slight understanding, a slight understanding, indeed.¡±


    On the side, Uncle was conversing with Grandfather Andrew.


    Grandfather Andrew had lived for over six hundred years, truly a living history.


    However, Uncle¡¯s knowledge surpassed that of Grandfather Andrew.


    During their exchange, it was often Uncle who set the pace, and sometimes he even filled in the gaps for Grandfather Andrew.


    Grandfather Andrewheld great respect for Uncle, saying he had never before encountered such a wise and learned human.


    ¡°Over five hundred years ago, I too ventured out to the sea and explored the continent,¡± Grandfather Andrew said, ¡°the People of Yatun you speak of, are they from that prosperous and powerful country in the eastern part of the continent?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the one, those were our ancestors.¡±


    ¡®<sup>1</sup> Brings back memories.¡±


    It seemed Grandfather Andrew knew the former kings of Yatun, ¡°I had the fortune to be invited to the capital of that country during my journey and met a very powerful entity. I remember they referred to him as the Title of War God.¡± ¡°On that individual, I felt a Miracle Power like I had never before.¡±


    ¡°Tremendous, unimaginable.¡±


    This information from Grandfather Andrew was especially important for Uncle, ¡°Five hundred years ago, that should be 300 years after the foundation of Yatun, the God of War of Yatun really lived until that time.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that person?¡±


    ¡°In our eyes, five hundred years ago has already be a nearly blurred period in history,¡± Uncle said, ¡°however, I havee across information about the origin of Yatun in ancient texts.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty need not be so insistent on awakening our Miracle Power,¡¯ The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had already started referring to Bailuo as Your Majesty and King, and Grandfather Andrew was very grateful for Bailuo¡¯s hospitality and care, ¡°It would be good if we seed, but even if we fail, we are willing to serve him as king and live together here.¡±


    No contract, then no contract.


    Who says one must have a contract to be a subject?


    A Miracle is not about forcing someone to pledge loyalty, but when someone truly pledges loyalty to the king, that¡¯s when a Miracle urs.


    That is the correct sequence and priority between the two.


    ¡°This is rice, this is soy sauce and hot sauce, give it a try.¡±


    On the other side, the food lover Inya seemed to have found amonnguage, continuously promoting various Yatun delicacies and ways of eating.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Lu Anya had never tasted such exotic food before, thebination of soy sauce and hot sauce, paired with rice that could perfectly contain them, brought her an indescribable sense of happiness.


    ¡°What is this, such a marvelous feeling.¡±


    Lu Anya¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°But it¡¯s delicious, so delicious!¡±


    ¡°Thankyou so much, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Bailuo.¡±


    ¡°Then, Lord Bailuo.¡±


    Lu Anya was still very respectful; theTree Elves¡¯ Descendants were an ancient race, and their customs were rather traditional, especially their etiquette, which was incredibly elegant and strictly rigorous.


    Etiquette should not be neglected at any time.


    ¡°Oh oh oh!!¡±


    While some were eating and chatting here, cheers and shouts were heard from elsewhere.


    Bailuo looked over, only to find that everyone had gotten enthusiastic and were about to engage in hand-to-handbat for entertainment.


    Looking at the duel participants, they were Nors and Anderson.


    They respectively represented the first warriors of the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, of course, that was excluding women, the elderly, and


    Bailuo, the King.


    ¡°Anderson, what are you doing?¡±


    Lu Anya stood up in some dismay, not expecting her brother to be so reckless.


    ¡°No harm, no harm.¡±


    Bailuo smiled and said, ¡°The friendship between men is often forged through fighting. It¡¯s true what they say, ¡®No fight, no acquaintance.¡¯ Spar and exchange, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Although Bailuo had easily defeated, even instantly overwhelmed the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, this did not mean theirbat strength was weak.


    You see, Lilith had previously done the same to Nors and Jiera.


    ¡°You two!¡±


    Bailuo walked over. They were no longer on the beach but by argeke in the southeastern part of the ind, with the central mountain mentioned by Uncle to the north.


    The Yatun n and Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were encamped here, nning to start building houses and a vige from this afternoon.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Both Nors and Anderson bowed respectfully to Bailuo, their faces slightly red from drinking.


    Nevertheless, it was surprising that the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants could get drunk. ¡°I¡¯m not here to scold you, I¡¯m just tellingyou to stop at the right time when sparring andparing strengths,¡± Bailuo said with curiosity.


    ¡°I also want to see how the strength of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants and the Yatun n differ.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nors would naturally not go all out, and Anderson was also a quiet, easygoing person.


    So, they drew a circle and took up positions facing each other, ready to strike. They did not take up weapons but relied on punches and kicks, which could still reveal the physical attributes and other data between the two races.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Definitely Brother Nors, Brother Nors is incredibly strong!


    ¡°Brother Anderson is also very formidable.¡±


    Like the Yatun people, not everyone among the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants was outstanding, but Anderson indeed possessed exceptional martial skills.


    The two engaged inbat, either with punches and kicks colliding or grappling to try to take each other down.


    But whether it was Nors or Anderson, neither could best the other.


    ¡± Strength-wise, the Yatun n has a slight advantage, but Anderson is more agile,¡± Uncle quickly concluded. Thebat power of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants was roughly the same as that of the Yatun n.


    ¡°That will do.¡±


    After about ten minutes of fighting, the spectacle was thrilling, and the surrounding audience cheered and pped continuously.


    ¡°p, p, p, p.¡±


    In this world with few entertainments, watching a duel was also a pleasure. Having been a person of Yatun for twenty years, Bailuo naturally conformed to custom.


    The only regret was that Bailuo could not join in.


    Because he didn¡¯t need to showcase his military might.


    Not only because of the strength of the Miracle Power but also because of his status as King.


    A king protects his vassals, but the vassals must also protect their king. If people like Nors and Anderson couldn¡¯t even protect Bailuo, they would be too shameful, so Uncle would not allow Bailuo to get involved in such matters. Even if it was a sparring match, Bailuo would not interfere in the oue of the first warrior of Yatun. That title belonged to the vassals; Bailuo only needed to apud.


    ¡°Men have exchanged blows, but the women of Yatun are not inferior!¡± Uncle noticed Lu Anya itching to fight, and as soon as he spoke, the big sisters of the Yatun n and the stunning women among the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants immediately volunteered.


    Inya: Is it finally my turn to take action?


    ¡°Feiya!¡±


    Uncle said to Grandfather Andrew: ¡°Feiya is my prized student, the strongest in Yatun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Anya couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, standing up immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 46 Uncle: I’m actually freaking out

    Chapter 61: Chapter 46 Uncle: I¡¯m actually freaking out


    Trantor: 549690339


    The fight was over, very quickly, incredibly so.


    ¡°Was that just too amazing?¡±


    Lu Anya¡¯s mind was boggled, she had lost, and she couldn¡¯t fathom why.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Anya, naturally not willing to ept defeat, was stronger than her younger brother. The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were genial by nature, but when it came to things they didn¡¯t understand, they desired rity.


    So, Lu Anya lost again.


    Neither used weapons, the senior sister merely engaged in closebat, but her moves, her speed, and strengthpletely overwhelmed Lu Anya.


    ¡°Feiya is invincible!!¡±


    ¡± Long live Yatun Big Sister!!¡±


    ¡°Feiya! Feiya!!¡±


    Although the senior sister was somewhat aloof among the People of Yatun, everyone knew who was truly the number one master of Yatun.


    Isefia was the uncle¡¯s first disciple; he brought the two sisters to what was then Yatun Vige before training and teaching the other People of Yatun began.


    So, the senior sister might not be the eldest among the women of Yatun, but she was indeed the earliest to be initiated and truly is Yatun Big Sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too strong.¡±


    Having epted her defeat, Lu Anya stood up and said with utmost respect, ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as formidable as you.¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants did notpete fiercely nor did they brawl; they respected and revered the strong.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been practicing a few more years.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lu Anya said awkwardly, ¡°I, I¡¯m actually over 260 years old.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s mouth twitched, then she offered a polite smile, ¡°Then it must be an issue with the techniques.¡±


    ¡°Who did you learn your skills from?¡±


    ¡°Family secret.¡±


    The senior sister wasn¡¯t being dismissive, because it truly was a secret technique from Bailuo¡¯s family.


    In his past life, Bailuo was just an ordinary person, but he had seen countless TV dramas and books and knew some close-quartersbat knowledge, which he told the uncle many years ago.


    To this, the unclemented, ¡°The moves you speak of are mostly for show, but the theories they epass, are profound and substantial.¡±


    Therefore, instead of adopting Bailuo¡¯s hybrid moves, the uncle, based on the theories provided, created a new set of Yatun closebat techniques.


    Incorporating the strengths of many, they not only brought out the physical advantages of the People of Yatun but also adopted the finesse and intricacy of the Easterners.


    Just like in Lu Anya¡¯s recent fight with the senior sister, as soon as they got close, the senior sister identified Lu Anya¡¯s power focal points, then struck at her vulnerabilities, swiftly gaining control.


    Of course, not everyone could be as formidable as the senior sister, at least Inya could never learn it.


    Inya: I believe in overpowering strength; all this talk about force application and technique is insignificant in the face of absolute power!


    ¡°They¡¯re calling you Yatun Big Sister, you know.¡±


    Lu Anya being an outsider, didn¡¯t hold the same reverence for the senior sister as the People of Yatun, so she could afford to joke with her.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The senior sister nodded indifferently but said little else.


    She sat there quietly, not cold like a block of ice, but not everyone would approach her readily either.


    Isefia was like a piece of artwork; one could admire her from a distance, marveling at her beauty, but couldn¡¯t get too near, let alone touch carelessly.


    ¡°I always thought I was the quiet one, but you¡¯re even more reserved than me.¡±


    Lu Anya joked, ¡°They even call that¡ªAh yes, ¡®aloof.¡¯ They say you are very aloof.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The senior sister neither confirmed nor denied; she wasn¡¯t good at interacting with strangers, after all, nodding was just right.


    However, Lu Anya wasn¡¯t afraid of the senior sister, not even after being defeated by her. She held only admiration and respect, and even longed to get closer to and understand her.


    Thus, besides ya, Yatun had another person who could leave the senior sister at a loss.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Bailuo stood on the high tform, ¡°Everyone should be full by now, next, we are starting a new n.¡±


    ¡°First off, we need to establish a vige to the north of thiske, south against the central mountain.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s n was to build a castle on the mountain, then, facing from north to south, create a town at the middle and base of the mountain to amodate people.


    Eventually, they could even excavate the central mountain to a greater extent.


    Thus, they could construct a round capital city, slowly epassing the entire central mountain as the poption grew.


    ¡°Our first step is to build houses.¡±


    ¡°The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants love living in tree hollows and tree-tops,¡± Bailuo pointed to the western woods, ¡°so that dense forest won¡¯t need to be touched.¡±


    ¡°Lu Anya.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°From nowon, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll live,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°The forest and vige will be connected, so you won¡¯t need to bother with construction.¡±


    ¡°However, I hope you can tidy up that forest, clean up the fallen leaves and mud, and then take care of the flowers and nts in the vige.¡±


    Although Lilith¡¯s magic was versatile, she needed to focus on her own tasks.


    If she had to take care of the maintenance subsequent to her initial assignment anytime someone called her, wouldn¡¯t she be overwhelmed?


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll open a road there, linking the two ces.¡±


    Bailuo envisioned turning the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants into an independent scenic area, akin to a small town within the forest.


    A neat road would lead west from the vige into the forest, nked by greenwns and bright flower beds, branching out like tree limbs, connecting ancient trees.


    The ancient trees were either turned into tree houses or topped with dwellings, exuding ceaseless elegance and picturesque beauty under the golden sunlight.


    Such a vige was straight out of a fairy tale found only in magical stories.


    But paired with a race like the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, calling it a fairy tale world was spot on.

 Chapter 62 - 46 Uncle: I’m actually freaking out_2

    Chapter 62: Chapter 46 Uncle: I¡¯m actually freaking out_2


    ¡°Thankyou for your attentiveness. We, we don¡¯t knowhow to repay you.¡±


    Seeing how meticulously Bailuo had nned everything, attentive to the utmost extreme, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants once again felt fortunate to have encountered such a benevolent Lord.


    Lu Anya, as the n leader, really wanted to do something for Bailuo.


    ¡°If we were to encounter a King, he must be like this, right?¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants did not indulge in divination, but they truly believed in a ¡°Mandated Monarch.¡±


    A King who would one day arrive, bathed in Holy light, leading them toward hope.


    And now¡­


    Many Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were charmed by Bailuo, stealing nces at him.


    Caught in the act, they quickly lowered their heads, resembling students being called out for daydreaming in ss, which made Bailuo unable to suppress hisughter.


    So, he smiled, asionally greeting them, and capturing a bunch of favorable impressions once again.


    [Miracle Power: 5%]


    ¡°Indeed so!¡±


    As long as he continued to do good by the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants and truly acted in their interest, Miracle Power would rise.


    ¡®It has already increased to 5%, it seems you don¡¯t need a whole year to awaken them.¡¯


    The fourth page of Miracle was Bailuo¡¯s first encounter with a time-consuming Miracle: ¡®Push a little harder, try to get it done within a few months.¡¯ ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask.¡±


    Lu Anya picked up a cat from beside her feet, touched it, and said, ¡°This is a cat, right? How strange; I feel it¡¯s more like a human than an animal.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡ª¡±


    The kitten was none other than Cat Lingling, who was waving its adorable paws and patting the Great Misfortune Land with its paw pads.


    ¡°So cute!¡±


    Lu Anya couldn¡¯t resist such a endearing creature, ¡°May I ask what this is all about?¡±


    ¡°This is Lilith, which is my ability of Miracle,¡± said Bailuo.


    Bailuo: ¡°Not only Cat Lingling, but also the White Eagles flying above us and the mice in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Is it Miracle Power, no wonder!¡±please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries.


    Lilith had bestowed animal intelligence, but unlike the Treefolk and Mushroom People, these were true living beings.


    In the long run, they could even break free from Lilith¡¯s bind to be a whole new Miracle Race.


    Yes, the origin of the Miracle Race was the creation of Miracle Power.


    However, this took a long time, and without several years, even decades, it was hard to achieve much.


    This was still the case for beings that already possessed souls; even for Lilith, turning trees, mushrooms, rocks, and such into Children of Miracle was not yet possible.


    ¡°We, we are actually very good at raising animals, may we take on this task?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo hesitated, saying, ¡°If we grant intelligence to domesticated livestock, the People of Yatun wouldn¡¯t be able to ughter them anymore.¡±


    The People of Yatun didn¡¯t eat beings that had human characteristics, actions simr to humans.


    If the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants raised pigs and all those pigs stood upright, showing happiness, anger, sadness, and joy, the People of Yatun would probably all be spitting blood.


    So Bailuo made it a point to instruct Lilith not to bestow Miracle Power onto farm chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lu Anya realized that the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants might not be able to raise livestock, since seeing the animals they had raised being eaten by others might be too hard for them to ept.


    ¡°What can we do, then?¡±


    This was the most awkward part, as the People of Yatun currentlycked wasbat power, that is, soldiers.


    Because Lilith could solve all matters ofbor.


    The remaining people had roles that were creative, and involved doing things that Lilith couldn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, humans themselves were vessels for Miracle Power; getting them to train and exercise more was exactly what the Yatun n and Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants needed to do.


    However, Bailuo had previously stated that he would not force the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants to enlist in the military.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lu Anya thought for a moment and said, ¡°Please let us join Yatun¡¯s military forces.¡±


    ¡°This, is that okay?¡±


    Although Grandfather Andrew had said before that Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants would stand with the Yatun n against their enemies.


    But to actually bring it to the table for discussion was indeed a first.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lu Anya said, ¡°You provide us with food and are going to build homes for us. Such kindness will not go unrecognized by us Tree Elves; we must repay the favor in proportion to the kindness we¡¯ve received.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we truly like this ce.¡±


    ¡°I believe we can live together, just as you said, in harmonious coexistence.¡±


    The descendants of the Tree Elves already felt a sense of belonging, which was a good thing. Bailuo also promised, ¡°I will arrange for you to receive military training with the Yatun n, as well as other education.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, the Treant Race loves to learn and will not shy away from battle!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The next two ns Bailuo had in mind were mainly focused on two areas: civil affairs and the military.


    Civil affairs were divided into two parts: the first was building houses; the second was to cultivate farnd and then sow the first batch of seeds.


    For the former, with Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic, wielding dozens, even hundreds of axes, felling trees, processing timber, and then constructing the houses was just a matter of time.


    After resolving the housing issue for the descendants of the Tree Elves, the Yatun n¡¯s adaptable nature meant that they would ept even a modest vige as long as it was livable.


    However, Lilith¡¯s craftsmanship was stillmendable; the houses Bailuo had her construct were each meticulously crafted.


    Compared to building dwellings, cultivating fields in the second step was even more important.


    It had been a month and a half since Bailuo acquired the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, and aside from what had been consumed, he still had about 5000 kilograms of grain reserves.


    Bailuo nned to take 4500 kilograms of it as seeds.


    After all, he could continue to use the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch as a daily supply, and the remaining 500 kilograms would be more than sufficient as an emergency reserve.


    There was also the food seized from the pirates, including livestock, salted fish, and creatures like chickens and sheep.


    The grains left by the pirates were not tasty but Bailuo wouldn¡¯t waste food and instead used it as fodder for the animals.


    ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh.¡±


    ¡°This! This is!!¡±


    ¡°Food poured out of the pouch!¡±


    ¡°Howdid he do that? It¡¯s so magical!¡±


    A group of descendants of the Tree Elves, unaware of Bailuo¡¯s second miracle, watched in astonishment and eximed incessantly.


    ¡°Could this be, could this also be a Miracle Object?!¡±


    Grandfather Andrew, a man of extensive knowledge, excitedly asked Bailuo, ¡°You, you possess two miracles?¡±


    The existence of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was essentially impossible to conceal; with Grandfather Andrew¡¯s knowledge, he couldn¡¯t help but guess its nature given the abundance of unseen crops, so Bailuo didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, but this caused Grandfather Andrew to be overwhelmed with trepidation.


    ¡°Everyone! Come here, quickly!¡±


    Grandfather Andrew made a decision, beckoning the descendants of the Tree Elves urgently, and then said shakily, ¡°We haven¡¯t yet sworn an oath to the great King.¡±


    Bailuo, considering that the descendants of the Tree Elves had just pledged their allegiance, had not put forward such a condition.


    After all, in this world, swearing fealty was an extremely holy act, and the older the race, the more seriously they took it.


    ¡°I wonder, do you know of the Miracle Ceremony?¡±


    Grandfather Andrew wanted the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants to formally swear an oath to Bailuo, but he was not sure about the nature of the Miracle Ceremony.


    So, Grandfather Andrew turned to the old uncle.


    Through their time together, Grandfather Andrew hade to bepletely convinced by the old uncle¡¯s wisdom.


    It surpassed the wisdom of six-hundred-year-old descendants of the Tree Elves, evoking a sense of admiration and willing submission.


    Grandfather Andrew thus described the old uncle¡ªas if he were gazing into the abyss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I know the Miracle Ceremony,¡± said the old uncle, patting Grandfather Andrew¡¯s shoulder, once again disying his unnervingly calm and confident demeanor, ¡°Just follow my lead!¡±


    Bailuo: Uncle, didn¡¯t you invent this yourself?


    Uncle: Actually, I¡¯m really panicking inside.


    But Saros was a mature individual, and how could a mature person panic?


    He had to appear utterlyposed!


    Grandfather Andrew gave the old uncle a look: ¡®Truly, the man I recognize, even knowing this.¡¯


    The old uncle returned the look: ¡®It¡¯s all basic skills, basics.¡¯


    So, under the old uncle¡¯s direction, 81 descendants of the Tree Elves knelt neatly before Bailuo, beginning a prayer thatsted for 3 minutes.


    Bailuo stood somewhat speechlessly, thinking to himself whether it was possible to alter this strange ceremony.


    If every new person had to do this upon joining, wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome?


    Yet, seeing the utter devotion in everyone¡¯s expressions, as if it were the most important moment of their lives, Bailuo thought it best to hold his tongue.


    [Miracle Power: 25%]


    ¡®It increased by 20%!!!¡¯


    At that moment, Bailuo decided, ¡®Such a fine tradition must be preserved for generations toe!¡¯


    The old family secret: the 3-minute Miracle Ceremony of Yatun.

 Chapter 63 - 47: Developing Yatun Island (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 63: Chapter 47: Developing Yatun Ind (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°I want to tell you a story about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs¡­¡±


    The children were ying with the lolitas from the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants and then told them the fairy tale stories once mentioned by Bailuo.


    ¡°A talking cat¡­¡±


    Tree Elfddie Billy curiously said, ¡°Aside from not speaking, it really resembles Cat Lingling.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Lady Lilith can also transform into ss slippers.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so is Lady Lilith the fairy godmother in the stories?¡±


    ¡°Quick,e with us, we¡¯re going to ask Lady Lilith to transform into a Pumpkin Carriage.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a Pumpkin Carriage?¡±


    ¡°Herees the Pumpkin Carriage!¡±


    Lilith adored the children and immediately put on a grand magic show for them, eliciting countless exmations.


    ¡°Wow ¡±


    ¡°So amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like being in a dream!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What tool is this? Besides an axe, are there other ways to fell trees?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t know this, right? This is a saw!¡±


    Thanks to the Miracle Oath, the descendants of the Tree Elves officially joined Yatun.


    It also meant that the Yatun n hadpletely let go of any misgivings about them, and henceforth they would be as close as family, without distinction.


    Lilith blessed some axes, saws, and other logging tools with magic.


    However, these tools had no awareness of their own, so Lilith connected them with a part of the People of Yatun, allowing these people tomand them in the great lumbering endeavor.


    This was also to prevent any problems that might arise from the use of magic. Additionally, Lilith granted them authority over the lumbering tools, so if any axe went out of control and began chopping wildly, they were to immediately cease operation.


    Of course, Lilith alsomanded these instruments to absolutely not harm the People of Yatun.


    Many people went into the mountains, and there were more than 200 tools like axes, nearly giving each person five tools, and they supervised them like overseers, monitoring their work.


    ¡°What¡¯s this food? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    A Tree Elf woman, let¡¯s just call her a woman since she¡¯s over 350 years old, curiously examined the flour: ¡°It somewhat resembles the powdered Jinzhui Wheat the old chief described to us.¡±


    It must be said that Tree Elves indeed are a race where it¡¯s difficult to distinguish age.


    Just like the women before Demeter, most of their ages were over three hundred and fifty, yet based on appearances alone, they looked almost indistinguishable from a 20-year-old older sister.


    The Tree Elves were generally amiable in temperament, and the women of the Yatun n got along with them very harmoniously.


    ¡°This is flour, it¡¯s ground from a cereal called wheat, and the noodles made from it are really tasty.¡±


    With Demeter leading the women folk of both ns who knew how to cook, they began preparing food for everyone.


    Certainly, Lilith provided convenience, but shecked creativity.


    Therefore, in cooking, Demeter made progress every day,ing up with new recipes, andpared to that, Lilith¡¯s magic was better suited to mass production.


    If a supermarket were opened in Yatun in the future, needing items like canned goods, snacks, and such, it would be quite appropriate for Lilith¡¯s powers.


    But as for pure craftsmanship, to taste the real delicacies prepared by a master chef would still depend on the People of Yatun themselves.


    Moreover, Bailuo would also impose some limitations on Lilith¡¯s creativity in creative work because if they overly relied on Lilith¡¯s convenience, that would be like treating the People of Yatun as useless.


    Bailuo was very clear, apart from work that required a lot of manpower and seemed like a waste of time, everyone should rely on themselves as much as possible, to explore and engage their creative side.


    In this way, with a united front, the people of Yatun collectively contributed to building their home.


    Farming did not require the People of Yatun to take charge, as Lilith had Fairy Magic that could break the ground and transform it into arablend.


    The soil wasn¡¯t a raw material, and there were no restrictions on Lilith¡¯s magic to turn over and till thend.


    nting seeds wasn¡¯t an issue either; with a wave of the Magic Wand, all the seeds would sort themselves out automatically.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that Lilith must know how to nt these seeds.


    Sowing was aplex task because different seeds had different environmental requirements; Lilith couldn¡¯t solve it with just one spell.


    In this regard, Bailuo sent People of Yatun to apany Lilith, and they directed her on how to nt in each area, and Lilith did as they instructed.


    ¡°Huff-¡±


    ¡°ck ck ck.¡±


    The tools floated mid-air in the lumberyard, working on the trees, turning them into smooth wooden stakes, then splitting apart into countless wless and smooth parts of various sizes.


    Then, under Lilith¡¯s control, these pieces of wood assembled like building blocks into various houses.


    Although they were put together, they fused with each other, and their sturdiness was in no way inferior to hand-crafted ones.


    ¡® ¡®And now for the painting.¡±


    Lilith waved the Fairy Wand at one house: ¡°Transform into something beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The roofs, doors, windows, and stairs¡ªall aspects of the houses¡ªchanged colors in an incredible disy, bing breathtakingly picturesque.


    Flowers bloomed on the sides of the houses, vines and green leaves adorned them, and birds from nowhere began to nest, while delightful cats merrily ran into the yards, their big watery eyes curiously observing the new homes of the People of Yatun.


    ¡°Creak.¡±


    Bailuo pushed open the gate and took a closer look, discovering it was a rather tranquil cottage with its own garden, a wooden European-style house.


    It was like the kind of magical cottage that only existed in fairy tales,plete with its own lighting effects.


    ¡°So Lilith, what exactly does your magic base its decision on?¡±


    Bailuo felt it was very likely based on the knowledge from fairy tales.

 Chapter 64 - 47: Developing Yatun Island (Seeking Recommendations )_2

    Chapter 64: Chapter 47: Developing Yatun Ind (Seeking Rmendations )_2


    Just like the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch can produce finished potatoes and sweet potatoes, but not finished ginseng, it is based on Bailuo¡¯smon knowledge.


    Of course, Lilith also couldn¡¯t speed up the growth of crops.


    Because in fairy tales, you never hear of a fairy waving a Fairy Wand, and then the whole country enjoys a bumper harvest.


    The one who could do that was not a fairy, but a god.


    ¡°Lilith can make trees grow, make flowers bloom out of nowhere, but she can¡¯t


    affect seeds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    If Lilith were omnipotent, then the people of Yatun would really end up being raised useless, so this was fine.


    Things could be more convenient, but not without any effort at all.


    Honestly, Bailuo was already thoroughly content with such power of the


    Miracle.


    ¡°Is this all right?¡±


    At dusk, Lilith was swinging the Fairy Wand, crafting houses for everyone.


    After building more than a dozen houses, Lilith seemed to have used no energy at all and quickly began constructing another 20 houses.


    In one afternoon, everyone oversaw the magically enchanted logging tools fell over 4,000 big trees, and one-third of them were crafted into smooth lumber.


    The former was very simple, thetter rtively time-consuming.


    Building the houses, which would have been the most time-consuming part, was fortunately taken over by Lilith.


    ¡°Everyone, start choosing your rooms now.¡±


    ¡°For the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, over there.¡±


    These houses belonged to the People of Yatun, while the hollows for the Tree


    Elves¡¯ Descendants werepletely created by Lilith¡¯s Magic.


    Lilith made ancient trees rapidly change; their hearts expanded from within, and right where she faced, a round wooden door appeared, apanied by two windows, followed by branches, flowers, vines, and leaves quickly adorning the ce.


    The Miracle Power was astonishing, whether for the people of Yatun or the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, it elicited continuous amazement.


    ¡°Lilith¡¯s abilities are indeed forest-oriented.¡±


    Building houses couldn¡¯t be done instantly, but transformingrge trees into treehouses was so swift.


    Bailuo even considered if perhaps the people of Yatun should just live in


    treehouses.


    However, Bailuo didn¡¯t issue such an order; treehouses were limited, and if there were to be a hundred thousand or a million people in the future, could they all live in treehouses? That would make Yatun¡¯s culture too uniform.


    Hence, building houses was necessary, that was something that couldn t be skimped on.


    ¡°Rustle rustle¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raining, everyone get inside.¡±


    The climate on the ind was quite changeable, and the Tree Elves


    Descendants had lived here for a thousand years; they couldn¡¯t understand it better.


    Grandfather Andrew shared this knowledge with Uncle.


    So first, everyone moved the grain and such to the storehouse, let the children stay in the treehouses and houses, and then quickly ducked into the newly built houses and treehouses to enjoy the warmth inside.


    ¡°Drink a bowl of ginger soup, take a bath, don¡¯t catch a cold.


    One of the many mysteries of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, capable of producing ginger but not ginseng, made Bailuo want toin: ¡®Do you not consider ginger a medicinal herb, huh?!¡¯


    Ginger: Don¡¯t I have any dignity?


    Inside the house, it was warm; iron oilmps were hung on the walls, and their orange-yellow glow made the house bright.


    ¡°Ah-~¡±


    Inya: ¡°This is sowarm.¡±


    The Bai Luo Family¡¯s house was very simple, with only three rooms, plus a bathroom.


    The ground beneath the bathroom was installed with proper sewage pipes by Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic, and each of the three rooms belonged to Bailuo, Inya, and their senior sister Isefia.


    Uncle had his own house, as he liked quiet and wanted to leave space for Bailuo and the others, so he lived alone.


    As the leader, Bailuo was the only one who could enjoy a two-story cottage, and that was something Lilith did deliberately.


    In the eyes of a Miracle Creature, the master was the highest priority.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that building a castle would take a long time, Lihth probably wouldn¡¯t let Bailuo live in such a humble abode.


    Indeed, earlier, Lilith suggested building Bailuo¡¯s pce first and having the others sleep a few more nights in tents.


    To this, Uncle gave his full support with both hands.


    Others felt the same, all believing that the king should have the treatment and appearance of a king.


    But Bailuo refused, he didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.


    Lilith was helpless, so she could only craft a different, taller house for Bailuo as a symbol of leadership.


    This was also why they were able to provide everyone with houses today.


    If Bailuo had considered himself first, everyone might have had to squeeze into treehouses.


    ¡°Crackle.¡±


    In the firece, the charcoal made a crisp sound. Inya sat by the fire, warming herself, the silly girl having stared at it for quite a while.


    [Miracle Power: 30%]


    With the acquirement of houses, the Miracle Power of the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants had increased by another 5¡ã/¡ã.


    Bailuo¡¯s thought was correct; treating them well would increase the demand for this Miracle Power.


    ¡°Still 70% to go¡­¡±


    Bailuo pondered what else he could do.


    ¡°The rain has stopped.¡±


    Soon, the rain stopped.


    The weather over the sea saw raine with the wind, and after the wind passed, the sky cleared.


    ¡°Girl,e out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Dinner?!¡±


    On hearing about dinner, Inya was more eager than anyone: ¡°Coming! Coming!¡±


    The following days passed very peacefully, the anticipated pirates, perhaps due to being early in their voyage, showed no signs of return.


    Nevertheless, Uncle would regrly send the White Eagles to circle the ind, bringing back news at any time.


    This was also the case with Sherri.


    She needed to regrly take Bailuo flying high, then check with a telescope to stay alert at all times.


    ¡°There are no decent inds nearby for resting; the closest one is to the south, requiring over a day¡¯s journey.¡±

 Chapter 65 - 47: Developing Yatun Island (Seeking Recommendations)_3

    Chapter 65: Chapter 47: Developing Yatun Ind (Seeking Rmendations)_3


    ¡°I have investigated the fishing viges on this ind,¡± Uncle said, ¡°The number of pirates on the sea should be around 3,500, and Brother Andrew has confirmed this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if there is an error, it should not exceed 100.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew said, ¡°With the strength of the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, as long as everyone can carry weapons, we can at least use the ind¡¯s geographical advantages and repel five thousand pirates.¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants clearly also paid attention to this group of unwee guests, hence they had precise investigations on the pirates¡¯ings and goings and their distribution over the years.


    ¡°The farnd continues to be reimed, though the houses have mostly been built.¡±


    The farnd, Bailuo found it never to be too much,


    In these three days, the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants have gone into battle together, besides those supervising the felling of trees, there were at least another hundred people.


    Their daily task is to explore this ind and look for any resources that can be utilized.


    [Yatun Ind]


    This is the name officially given to the ind by Bailuo,ying the foundation for establishing his own nation in the future.


    The eastern part of Yatun Ind is ins, while the south is valleys.


    The entire ind spans 2,700 square kilometers, with a total area equivalent to 4 million mu ofnd.


    But amongst that, 60% is virgin forests, high mountains, and rocky ridges.


    The remaining 40%, mostly distributed behind the western port, that is the small south-western section, then the southern valleys, and the eastern ins.


    If all of these could be fully reimed, at least 2.4 million mu of arablend could be obtained.


    Bailuo¡¯s n is to build a city in the central area without upying too much farnd.


    Then, establish a port and a fishing vige in the west, an area Bailuo had decided to reserve for the future influx of poption.


    As for the closeness of rtionships, Bailuo truly differentiated between them.


    At least now, Bailuo could not let down his guard towards those outsiders.


    The Yatun n and Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were closer to Bailuo, and he knew their backgrounds well.


    In contrast, the quality of outsiders varied, with different intentions, and winning their allegiance was not an easy task.


    To lead 100 people, if 40 were willing to follow Bailuo truly, he would already be very pleased.


    Of course, Bailuo did not need to worry about these things for now, leaving them for future consideration.


    ¡°Lilith!!¡±


    This is the southern valley.


    What¡¯s referred to as a valley isnd nked by mountains on both sides and tnd in the middle.


    Standing on high ground, Bailuo looked down on what appeared to be a winding road bordered by chunks of stone.


    These ces are all forests, and Bailuo nned to preserve arge part of them as a future source of timber.


    The rest, Bailuo decided to change to fruit trees, creating orchards and fruit groves.


    However, this part of the work was not urgent since the growth of fruit trees was very slow; they could wait, for two, even three or four years, with no problem.


    The remaining work for the remation of farnd was fully entrusted to Lilith.


    On days when she was free, Lilith would dance swiftly over that valley and in.


    Everywhere she passed, Fairy Magic would fall, and thend, already suitable for remation, would immediately roll by itself, visibly transforming into tible farnd at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lilith also altered thendscape, brought in water sources, and created patches of paddy fields suitable for nting rice.


    The power of the fairy princess was truly astonishing.


    With her, the development speed of Yatun was incredibly fast, as if using a cheat code, and Bailuo couldn¡¯t help but exim again, ¡®Miracles are indeed the primary productive force.¡¯

 Chapter 66 - 48: Even if the World Ends, Homework Must Be Done (Please Recommend)’

    Chapter 66: Chapter 48: Even if the World Ends, Homework Must Be Done (Please Rmend)¡¯


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve nearly resolved the issues of agriculture and housing, our next task is to arrange military training for adults and provide the right education for the children in the vige,¡±


    ¡°Military training has been done by the Yatun n for many years, just leave it toNors,¡±


    ¡°As for education, we still need to discuss what kind of curriculum to prepare.¡± Uncle suggested to Bailuo that he must prioritize education above all else. The school had already started construction, and there were about 50 children aged 6 to 13 in the Yatun territory.


    This included the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants as well as the original members of the Yatun n.


    Although the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants did not appear as young as they looked Bailuo still hoped they could enter the school together and receive Yatun¡¯s education.


    Of course, they would definitely ss the Tree Elves separately and even establish an academy for them in the future.


    For now, it was naturally about deepening the rtionship between the two races.


    So, when we talk about education, there was also an element of indoctrination. When Uncle raised this point, Bailuo hesitated for only a moment before agreeing.


    National and ethnic pride, the Yatun must be united; this ideology was never wrong, no matter where it was applied.


    Loyalty to the monarch was no exception!


    ¡®The construction of the school will take two days, and it will be finished the day after tomorrow. These are busy times indeed, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Not busy at all.¡±


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯s thoughts, Lilith, who was modifying the environment immediately responded through the air: m very happy working for my master.¡±??????????????????????????????????? ¡¯


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Master of Miracles and the Miracle Power need not be separated; they were one.????? <sup>J</sup>


    ¡°But is it really okay to focus on education now,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°when we don¡¯t know when the pirates mighte.¡±


    ¡°So should we do nothing if the pirates don¡¯te for a day?¡±


    Bailuo could not refute Uncle¡¯s words, only listening as the old man said, ¡°Even if tomorrow is the end of the world, today¡¯s books still need to be read, and today¡¯s homework, if it needs to be done, must be done!¡±


    At that moment, Bailuo thought of Uncle¡¯s demonic teaching style from the past: ¡°You are right, Uncle, I agree!¡±


    After all, it wasn¡¯t Bailuo who had to do the homework.


    For children, learning more never hurts.


    The curriculum will mainly be divided into two parts.¡±


    ¡°Cultural sses, reading and writing. If one cannot write or use the mother tongue of Yatun, it would be too much.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The culture of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, theirnguage and script, we will certainly preserve.¡±


    The Tree Elves and the Yatun n had quite a big problem in terms ofmunication.


    Many things could only be understood through established concepts and gestures, or by having Grandfather Andrew, Uncle, Lu Anya, and others trante using themonnguage of the continent.


    This was as if both had their own dialects while themonnguage was the standardnguage.


    ¡°However, in the future Yatun, we need a newnguage to rece thismon one.¡±


    Of course, everyone could also directly learn themonnguage for daily


    But themonnguage was not actually ¡®standardnguage¡¯; it was in fact the mother tongue of the Holy Empire, and because the Holy Empire was powerful, everyone waspelled to use it.


    Yet the problem was that using someone else¡¯s mother tongue as the primarynguage of one¡¯s nation was a great blow to the self-esteem and confidence of a nation and an ethnicity.


    Therefore, Uncle, Elder Shan, and Grandfather Andrew spent a long time together and finally perfected a newnguage system.


    Thisnguage, in fact, had been prepared by Uncle and Elder Mountain Grandpa for a long while, and today they took it out for Grandfather Andrew anguage master proficient in over a hundrednguages, to review and make any amendments.


    The newnguage resembled the Yatun mother tongue somewhat, but had little rtion to thenguage of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    However, Grandfather Andrew did not mind because the culture of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants could still be preserved and could serve as a local dialect of Yatun, taught within the family.


    At the same time, Bailuo also assured Grandfather Andrew that Yatun would have dedicated personnel to preserve, study, and pass on the history and civilization of the Tree Elves in the future.


    The old man could rest assured!


    Bailuo was a person who liked culture, arts, and customs.


    He could not wait for Yatun to have more diverse races join in the future to establish a truly profound nation.


    ¡°We have finished discussing the first course,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°This Yatunnguage, with its beautiful pronunciation and a considerable vocabry holds great potential.¡±


    ¡°Later, we will cultivate some artists to sing, dance, and write magnificent articles.¡±


    Bailuo always felt that the beauty of culturey in art, and the beauty of art was multifaceted.


    The choice of words when speaking, the motion when making a gesture even the cement of an object in a room, all these were aspects of culture worthy of appreciation.


    He very much hoped that one day Yatun would be rich and colorful, not only in material enjoyment but also filled with innumerable spiritual nourishments.


    ¡°Actually, Iposed the national anthem for Yatun twenty years ago,ee,e, here¡¯s the score I wrote, let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    Uncle was eager to try and very excited, always this passionate and energetic when it came to the construction of Yatun.


    ¡°What exquisite beauty!¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t understand songs, but Grandfather Andrew, who had traveled far and wide for many years, did!!


    And even Grandfather Andrew was deeply attracted by the melody and lyrics while Elder Mountain Grandpa showed an ¡®I understand, I understand¡¯ expression, looking every bit the dedicated fan of Uncle.


    Uncle, did you use to dabble in music?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±


    Uncle waved his hand, expressing modesty: ¡°Just slightly involved, a little understanding, a little.¡±


    However, looking at Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s reaction, Bailuo thought that perhaps when they were younger, they might have actually formed a band, traveling the world like minstrels.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t see the appeal of the song because he hadn¡¯t heard it sung but since all three elders said it was good.


    Oh, and his senior sister, she also thought the national anthem was quite distinguished.


    There was nothing more to discuss!


    If the senior sister liked it, then it must be faultless!


    What about Inya?


    Inya didn¡¯t have a clue about art; she couldn¡¯t even differentiate the musical notes do, re, mi, fa.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    Let s settle on the national anthem for now, but as for the musical instruments¡­¡±


    Yatuncked musical instruments, and that was a problem, yet Uncle quickly indicated, ¡°This too, I have a little knowledge of.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡±??? ¡±


    The location where everyone was situated was a temporary council hall specially built by Lilith for everyone.


    The building had only one floor, but it was spacious.


    Bailuo had wanted to ce a round table, but could find no suitable reason.


    Because in this world where miracles reigned supreme, it was too sphemous to royal authority.


    With no alternative, Bailuo had to adopt a confrontational style, with him sitting at the head and seats ced on both sides.


    Although old uncle suggested that they shouldn¡¯t sit with Bailuo, this was dispelled by Bailuo¡¯s reasoning that they were old and couldn¡¯t stand for long. If the conversation went on till midnight, were they supposed to stand untilthen?


    Respecting the elderly and caring for the young was a virtue of the people of Yatun.


    Faced with Bailuo¡¯s arguments, the three elders reluctantly epted.


    Then for the second subject, I suggest mathematics. What do you all think?¡±


    ¡°It makes sense,¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is right, if even arithmetic is not mastered, eventually the people of Yatun would bepletely taken advantage of by others.¡±


    Logicalnguage is important, and numbers are the most deceptive of all. Therefore, learning mathematics was essential for exercising the brain.


    ¡°Next, wee to the three most important elective courses,¡±


    Old uncle said, ¡°The first is the study of our Yatun¡¯s martial arts techniques.¡±


    With Yatun¡¯s emphasis on military training for all citizens, the pursuit of strength was naturally of utmost importance.


    However, it wasn¡¯tpulsory but an elective course.


    In fact, Yatun¡¯spulsory courses were limited to just two for the time being.


    Onenguage arts, one mathematics; quite bleak.


    If the students from his past life were toe to Yatun and find out there was no foreignnguage instruction, they would probably denounce Bailuo¡¯s unjust decisions.? ¡¯


    This was because in his past life, Bailuo had suffered greatly due to foreignnguages!


    So now that he had the chance, Bailuo was determined to let the citizens of Yatun live in a world without the torment of foreignnguages.


    Foreignnguages could be learned, but they should only be necessary in some professions, just as with German, French, and Japanese majors in his previous


    Bailuo wouldn¡¯t allow foreignnguages to be a standard by which to judge whether the people of Yatun were excellent or not.


    ¡°As for enrollment, it already began yesterday. A 4-year-oId child secretly submitted his own name.¡±


    This was the attitude toward enrollment. It seemed everyone greatly admired the strength of the older children and was eager to develop their own abilities early in order to fight for Yatun.


    What pleased Bailuo was that the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants felt the same way. The children seemed to be attracted by the strength of Nors and his senior sister, eagerly signing up.


    ¡°The second elective course: Magic.¡±


    This course saw an exceptionally enthusiastic turnout for enrollment.


    It was not only the kids; even some older girls and teens went for it.


    ¡°For this course, for the time being, Miss Lilith is the only teacher. Her main aim is to find suitable candidates for Fairy Magic to select future Fairy Mages in preparation.¡±


    Anyone who had experienced Lilith¡¯s magic would probably be captivated by it. It was indeed marvelous and miraculous.


    Everyone thought about whether they could one day wield such magical power themselves.


    The people of Yatun were truly loyal to Bailuo.


    Even the newly joined Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants (now also part of the people of Yatun) were recognized by the miracles.


    Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power would surely choose them, but whether they could seed m the end and adapt to this power would depend on their individual talents.


    ¡°Thest elective course we will establish as a free activity ss,¡±


    Old uncle said, ¡°Children can choose whatever they want to do. They can be their own teachers and join with friends who share the same hobbies to explore their own talents.¡±


    Just like the clubs in his past life, if they liked cooking, they could study culinary arts; if they liked music, they could form bands and research singing. Bailuo indicated that if you liked sleeping or eating, the free activity ss could still satisfy your needs.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    Old uncle said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many people now, and there isn¡¯t much choice so the educational framework can only be this way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already quite good!¡±


    Compared to the previous Yatun, where the concept of sses didn¡¯t even exist and teaching was always done on the fly, with only the old uncle drafting military training ns, Bailuo had brought knowledge from his past life such as mathematics, physics, and chemistry theories quite early on. Some children from the n, like Gonnia and Beya, had already benefited from Bailuo¡¯s foundational teaching.


    But Bailuo himself wasn¡¯t a professional teacher, so his teaching level was just passably average.


    Under the circumstances back then, it was difficult for Yatun to form a structured curriculum.


    After all, with a group of children, some as young as six or seven or even one or two years old, the difficulty of starting a ss could be imagined.


    The rest, like Nors, Jiera, John, Fiona, and others, because of the small number of people, one old uncle was enough.


    This also led to Yatun finally formally initiating the school and ss system


    Bailuo had discussed with old uncle many years ago.


    This also included suggestions from Bailuo.


    Of course, as to how to implement and arrange things specifically, professional matters had to be entrusted to professionals.


    Now, they had evenpiled a newnguage.


    Particrly old uncle, who now had learned an additional skill ¨C linguistics.


    ¡°Let¡¯s implement it this way then.¡±


    Bailuo said to the three elders: ¡°Thank you for your hard work, gentlemen.¡±


    After the meeting, the three elders went their separate ways.


    Old uncle continued with his research, Elder Mountain Grandpa found many new herbs on the ind and was studying their pharmacology.


    The Tree Elves weren¡¯t much help in this respect.


    Because their physical structures were different from humans, what was toxic to humans did not necessarily affect them.


    Grandfather Andrew also had matters to attend to, mainly sorting out the culture of the Tree Elves and then handing it over to Bailuo.


    Bailuo was fond of the Tree Elves and held the concept of promoting and elevating their customs and practices.


    If it was the essence, Bailuo expressed hismitment to passing it down properly.


    Conversely, if something was not favorable, now that the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had formally pledged allegiance, Bailuo had the right to demand their correction.

 Chapter 67 - 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of 5000,

    Chapter 67: Chapter 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of 5000,


    Seeking Rmendations)


    It had been about ten days since they arrived on Yatun Ind.


    The people of Yatun were now divided into three groups: the children entered school, the adults received military training, and some women went to supervise logging, as well as to learn domestic and culinary tasks.


    The small animals of Yatun were also not idle.


    With intelligence nearly indistinguishable from that of ordinary children, they enthusiastically participated in the care of livestock and did a very good job, often receiving praise and rewards from Bailuo.


    As for Lilith, she had already done enough for the people of Yatun, so apart from the daily tasks of farming, sowing, and building, Lilith did not carry out more assignments.


    Bailuo had to maintain and cultivate the initiative of the people of Yatun. They could not depend too much on the power of miracles.


    Moreover, Lilith had more important work to do.


    Lilith had to teach the girls to discover the Miracle Power within them and to awaken this power.


    That was the grand n for Yatun¡¯s centennial!


    If every witch trained were able to use Lilith¡¯s magic, even if they could notpare to Lilith, it would be an unimaginable great help to Yatun and Bailuo.


    Of course, there was that saying: nurturing the Miracle Power takes time; it did not happen quickly.


    Additionally, there was good news: Bailuo had raised the Tree Elves


    Descendants¡¯ Miracle Power to 45%-


    Perhaps in another month or so, Bailuo would be able topletely master this species.


    By then, a group of Tree Elves awakened with Miracle Power would be terrifyingly powerful, and Bailuo felt they might even surpass the Yatun n.


    But let¡¯s not talk about those distant concerns; let¡¯s discuss the immediate


    ones.


    For the uing pirate attack, the power of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants was also crucial.


    Bailuo was not worried about losing; he worried about people dying.


    ¡®The poption of Yatun is sparse; losing anyone is heartbreaking.


    Bailuo would certainly take matters into his own hands, and with the power of Sherri and Lilith, unless Morgan himself came, those pirates would be killed no matter how many arrived.


    ¡°These pirates, they don¡¯t know our situation, so they will certainly not inform Morgan.¡±


    ¡°And as long as I annihte them, leaving no one alive,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°we can dy them for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°How is the development of the farnd going now?


    Lilith developed the farnd at a very fast pace; in just a few hours, she brought about 10,000 acres of farnd to Yatun Ind.


    If she worked for ten days, not to mention 10,000 acres, even 100,000 or 1,000,000 acres would be easy.


    But considering ecological concerns, Bailuo did not let her continue developing. Because the amount of seeds required for one acre ofnd was really substantial.


    For example, corn requires an average of 5 pounds of seeds per acre, and when ites to potatoes, which are grown from tubers, you need a staggering 300 pounds per acre.


    If the initial Sprout Holy Pouch could be enhanced once more, perhaps more seeds would be avable.


    But for now, Bailuo had a total of 6500 kilograms, or 13,000 pounds, of seeds. 1-8 kilograms per acre was the requirement for ordinary crops and fruit trees. Leaving potatoes aside, calcting with an average seed requirement of 5 pounds per acre, 13,000 pounds covered 2600 acres.


    So relying solely on the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch to sow all the farnd at once was almost impossible.


    Out of necessity, Bailuo had to nt an acre of potatoes, which used up 500 pounds.


    This acre of potatoes was not for consumption but for breeding.


    Once it yielded a harvest, one acre could nt ten, ten would be a hundred, then a thousand, and finally ten thousand acres.


    All this would take about four seasons, around two years in time.


    With ten thousand acres of potatoes, producing 8000 pounds per acre might be exaggerated, considering Yatun did not have that much fertilizer, but even so, halving that to 4000 pounds per acre would still yield 40 million pounds of food.


    Moreover, that was just ten thousand acres; if Yatun Ind were fully developed, there would be at least 600,000 to 800,000 acres, enough to feed several million people.


    By then, it would be truly hard to imagine to what extent the poption of Yatun would have to grow before worrying about a food shortage.


    Of course, it was impossible to only grow potatoes.


    Yatun was not in such dire need of food.


    Therefore, only a portion of thend would be nted with potatoes, same with sweet potatoes, and the rest would have a more diverse range of crops.


    For instance, in the grain category, Bailuo also cultivated more than 3000 acres.


    ¡°The seeds are somewhat insufficient.¡±


    After a careful calction, Bailuo realized the issue with seeds was indeed a significant pressure.


    Fortunately, to Bailuo¡¯s surprise, some crops required very little seed per acre.


    For instance, rapeseed only needed 200 grams per acre.


    And even less than rapeseed were tomatoes, requiring only 80 grams per acre.


    Why even debate it?


    Vegetable oil is an essential ingredient for cooking; of course, nting several tens of acres of it was the first step.


    As for tomatoes, everyone likes to eat them; certainly nt plenty because they¡¯re cheap!


    Regarding the orchards, because of the slownd clearing, Bailuo was in no rush, so he nted one acre of fruit trees each time a new acre was cleared. She would uproot those stumps, level the ground, and transform it into an environment suitable for fruit tree cultivation.


    But maintain the pace and don¡¯t over-develop.


    After all, if you clear thend but don¡¯t have any seeds to nt fruit trees, that would be very awkward.


    So in these ten days, the people of Yatun cleared over 500 acres of woond. They nted apples, peaches, pears, tangerines, oranges, and more than fifty other types of fruit, ten acres for each type, very evenly distributed. However, some fruits required specific environmental conditions, such as desert dates and Hami melons.

 Chapter 68 - 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of 5ooo, Seeking Recommendations) !

    Chapter 68: Chapter 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of <sub>5</sub>ooo, Seeking Rmendations) !


    But Bailuo just wanted to eat cantaloupe!


    So regardless of whether it could survive, Bailuo had Lilith nt some, which could be considered a privilege of being the king.


    Fortunately, Bailuo was also sensible, so he only used up a mere acre ofnd. The People of Yatun now hardlyck an acre or two.


    Bailuo wanted to experiment, and dozens or even hundreds of acres would not be a problem.


    In addition, Bailuo nted dozens of acres of watermelon in the fields, preparing for a feast of chilled watermelon in the summer.


    ¡®Watermelon, oh how I miss it¡­¡¯


    Bailuo was fine, but Inya, who listened to his praises of watermelon, was so anticipative that she almost ran to the orchard every day.


    All day long she bent down, eager to see how the fruits were growing and when they would bear fruit.


    Bailuo really couldn¡¯t bear to tell her, ¡®Girl, watermelon is fine; you can eat it in the summer, but if you want apples, you¡¯ll have to wait five years.¡¯


    ¡°Pop! Pop pop!¡±


    ¡°The force in your pose is ail wrong, it should be like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, now it¡¯s perfect,¡± Nors said, then knocked Abadun to the ground followed by a mischievous grin, ¡°but sometimes you need to be adaptable.¡± ¡°Big Brother Nors¡­¡±


    Abadun was speechless; this was not a realbat training: ¡°You, you¡¯re cheating!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Norsughed aloud, ¡°Let¡¯s all thank student Abadun for the demonstration.¡± ¡°Rustle rustle rustle.¡±


    At this moment, the students were undergoing martial arts training. Everyone was eager to be stronger, so there were a lot of children enrolled, including several little girls as young as six.


    Magic sses and martial arts training were scheduled at different times, so everyone had enough time.


    The mages of Yatun could not afford to be physically weak.


    Bailuo: ¡°Can you even call yourself a mage if you can¡¯t wield dual battle axes with ease?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?!¡±


    On seeing Bailuo, Nors, who quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, just continue with your teaching, I¡¯m just watching.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This ce was an open space, which is the school¡¯s yground, its area not small, and perfectly suited for the students to practice martial arts.


    The martial arts of Yatun included one-handed swords, two-handed swords curved knives, daggers, long spears,nces, bow and arrows, and throwing ¡¯ weapons, each taught by different teachers.


    However, at the moment, the students were still in the phase of finding the weapon they excelled at, so they needed to try them out.


    Only after discovering their strengths would they specialize in one or a few types of weapons.


    ¡°Ding-dong- Ding-dong¨C¡±


    Soon, it was time for the ss to end, and Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, and Cat Erer emerged from theer.


    They stood on two legs, holding arge bell in their hands, and hopped left and right, simultaneously shaking the bell to make a crisp sound to signal the end of ss to everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ss over!¡±


    ¡°I learned something new today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s practice together again.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The boys either started ying or continued to train their bodies with Nors Anderson, and others.


    The girls headed to another ssroom, where Fairy Princess Lilith would begin her magic ss.


    Bailuo was somewhat interested, so he walked over.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Lilith naturally noticed Bailuo wanted toe over and greet him, but Bailuo stopped her.


    Lilith was no longer the Fairy Princess she had initially been; having followed Bailuo for so long and shared his knowledge every day, Lilith had matured very quickly.


    Now, despite her youthful appearance, her spirit was already close to that of a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl.


    ¡°No need to mind me, just carry on with your ss.¡±


    Bailuo found a spot in the back to sit down, curious to see how Lilith conducted her ss: ¡°Nobody needs to pay attention to me, focus on learning.¡±


    The school had been established for six days now, and the formal sses had been going on for five days.


    Bailuo had introduced the seven-day week theory to this world: Monday through Friday were school days, and Saturday and Sunday were days off regardless of the weather.


    The students slowly got used to this kind of life.


    It was not only novel but also very interesting.


    The members of the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had a strong desire for knowledge, especially these children who truly wanted to be strong and join the ranks of those who protect Yatun as soon as possible.


    However,pared to the instruction of martial arts, the subject of magic was indeed different.


    Compared to the fifth martial arts ss, Fairy Magic had only reached its third lesson, including this one.


    ¡°ss is starting.¡±


    ¡°Did you get what we covered in thest ss? I really don¡¯t understand a thing.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, quiet, everyone be quiet.¡±


    ¡°We have to perform well in ss today with His Majesty here.¡±


    The ssroom was crowded with over forty girls.


    The older women who had originally signed up had been discouraged by Lilith causing the average age of the Fairy ss to plummet by at least ten years.


    The structure of the ssroom was tiered, with the back rows higher than the front ones.


    This design was so everyone could clearly see the teacher¡¯s demonstrations.


    Bailuo, sitting at the very back, nodded quietly, ¡°Good visibility, well- designed.¡±


    Only girls under 15 were present.


    That¡¯s because Lilith told Bailuo that children over 15 had missed theirst chance to Awaken Fairy Magic.


    Of course, this ¡¯15¡¯ was rtive.


    For example, many Tree Elf children were over 120 yet still considered by Lilith to have hope.


    Bailuo: It really is a world that judges by appearance¡­


    The absent Inya: Am I not 15 years old?


    ¡°Wee everybody to my ssroom, I am your teacher, Fairy Princess


    Lilith.¡±

 Chapter 69 - 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of 5000,

    Chapter 69: Chapter 49 Little Witch (Big Chapter of 5000,


    Seeking Rmendations)_3


    As Bai Luo was lost in his thoughts, Lilith had already started the ss. She waved her Fairy Wand, and her originally palm-sized body suddenly burst into light.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    With a burst of light mist passing by, a girl standing 150cm tall appeared before everyone.


    This was a Transfiguration Spell, just altering her size.


    In essence, Lilith was still the same little Fairy.


    ¡°This is our third lesson.¡±


    ¡°Last time, I introduced the essence of Fairy Magic to you all. Can anyone tell me what we covered in thest ss?¡±


    Lilith¡¯s knowledge matched that of Bailuo, so her teaching method deeply captured the essence of Bailuo¡¯s memories from his past life.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    In the ssroom, Elsa was the first to raise her hand.


    ¡°Very good, Elsa.¡±


    ¡°Magic is the choice of Miracle Power, which only blooms within a select few,¡± Elsa spoke, ¡°Only when our hearts turn to our king will the Miracle Power respond to us.¡±


    ¡°However, different people possess varying degrees of talent in Fairy Magic.¡± ¡°Aptitude may affect the upper limits of achievement, but hard work is the crucial factor that determines one¡¯s height,¡± said Elsa, ¡°If one only has talent but does not endeavor, then even with extraordinary ability, they will still lead a mediocre life.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Excellent!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s favorite student was Elsa, ¡°Why this ce isn¡¯t called Hogwarts, why the teachers here don¡¯t have the right to award points, if they did, I would definitely give you an extra 10 points, Elsa!¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, Teacher Lilith.¡±


    Elsa was a good student, very polite and understanding, and Bailuo saw the potential of an academic achiever in her.


    ¡°Now, everyone, look at this.¡±


    Lilith raised her hand, and a number of Magic Wands appeared in the air, about 30 centimeters long, floating upside down in front of Lilith.


    Each Magic Wand was identical, with no distinguishable differences.


    In the basic stages of studying Fairy Magic, individuality isn¡¯t required, but rather, what¡¯s important is the universal applicability.


    ¡°This object is called a Magic Wand.¡±


    Lilith waved her hand, and all the Magic Wands floated toward the girls, with the handles facing them, signaling them to take hold of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tool I¡¯ve specifically made for you that can resonate with my own


    Miracle Power.¡±


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t be a Miracle Object; it resembled more a tool made from a mineral produced by Miracle Resources, containing a certain amount of Miracle Power.


    ¡°The amount of Magic Power (Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power) within you is limited, and because it¡¯s so little, it¡¯s hard to directly cast magic at this stage.


    ¡°The Magic Wand acts like a guiding tool, it opens a conduit between the Magic Power inside you and the outside world.¡±


    This conduit allowed the girls to better release magic, or rather, to possess the ability to cast spells.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve also invented a helpful concept called Spell.


    ¡°Float!¡±


    Lilith uttered an odd syble, but to Bailuo¡¯s ears, he understood what the Spell meant: ¡°The purpose of this Spell is to make things float.¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Lilith snapped her fingers, and a flurry of leaves flew into the ssroom from outside, then turned into feathers: ¡°For today¡¯s lesson, we won¡¯t go over theory, just hands-on practice.¡± ¡°You have 10 minutes, recite the Spell I just mentioned, and then make the feathers in front of you float.¡±


    ¡°But wait, everyone, just a moment.¡±


    Lilith stopped the eager students, saying, ¡°Remember, the release of magic is unrted to the gestures and actions themselves; their purpose is just to mobilize the Magic Power inside you.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, you must build up the determination in your heart to achieve something.¡±


    ¡°Want to do it, wish to do it, believe that you can do it.


    ¡± only in this way can the magic power within you help you, granting your wish.¡±


    ¡°Alright, remember my words.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can start now.¡±


    As Teacher Lilith¡¯s voice ended, a group of girls began their first attempts at casting spells.


    ¡°Pyo symbol, Pyo symbol!¡±


    ¡°Peow soov, Peow soov!¡±


    II II


    The pronunciation was painfully bad.


    The spells were not, of course, in Chinese; to Bai Luo, they sounded as awkward as a group of foreigners attempting to speak Mandarin abroad.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you pronounce the spells.¡±


    Teacher Lilith immediately came forward to correct the pronunciation, ¡°Look at my mouth shape, float.¡±


    Her created spells had a resonating effect whenbined with a magic wand. Although they were not indispensable, chanting the spells definitely made it easier for beginners to cast.


    And when the children were able to fully concentrate their attention, the spells were in fact superfluous; they did not affect the power or effect of the magic.


    ¡°Float.¡±


    just as Lilith was about to repeat herself, a cool female voice sounded. Lilith felt a fluctuation of Miracle Power and hurriedly looked over.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Teacher Lilith shouted, ¡°You did it, Elsa!¡±


    The children all looked up at once toward Elsa¡¯s spot, where they saw a feather floating up with Elsa¡¯s magic wand, then moving slowly up, down, and to the sides under her control.


    ¡°It really works!¡±


    ¡°Magic, we, we really can learn magic!¡± Elsa¡¯s sess didn¡¯t cause any jealousy among the children, instead it served as an icebreaker and set a good example for everyone.


    If Elsa could do it, then even if one¡¯s talents were a bit lesser, one might be able to do it eventually, right?


    The most important thing was that Fairy Magic could indeed be taught to others.


    Just by virtue of that alone, the children, and even Bai Luo, felt joy.


    ¡°p p p p¡­¡±


    Bai Luo stood up and apuded Elsa, ¡°Little Elsa, well done.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Brother Bai Luo,¡± Elsa said, also happy, even getting the name wrong, ¡°Ah, no, I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    The closer the Yatun n was with Bai Luo, the happier he became, ¡°In front of others, you can give me a bit of face, but in private, the closer the better.¡± ¡°Little ones!¡±


    Bai Luo said, ¡°You saw it, Elsa sessfully cast a spell.¡±


    ¡°Fairy Magic can be learned, and Elsa is the best example. So don¡¯t ck off, work hard, follow Teacher Lilith¡¯s teaching, and learn magic quickly to be our Yatun¡¯s little witches!¡±

 Chapter 70 - 50 Inya: Ula! (Please recommend)

    Chapter 70: Chapter 50 Inya: ! (Please rmend)


    The Witch, this was the name given by Bailuo to the users of Fairy Magic for this entirely new profession.


    However, Lilith told Bailuo that the Magic Power of the Child of Miracle was limited, and they could not cast spells limitlessly like her.


    This also meant that many types of magic that defymon sense, which Lilith could perform effortlessly, were beyond the Witches¡¯ capabilities.


    But the advantage was that there was no limit to the number of Witches, and with the blessing of Fairy Power, their physical constitution and even lifespan would greatly improve.


    So, as long as they continued to umte knowledge, one day, there would be thousands upon thousands of Witches from Yatun.


    By that time, they could travel to every corner and guard every part of Yatun, and even fight on multiple fronts simultaneously.


    In terms of strategic value, this far exceeded what Lilith could do alone.


    No matter how powerful Lilith was, she could only deal with the task at hand. But the Witches, like her avatars, could shine and provide warmth in every corner.


    Concerning the Witches, Bailuo had given an order, which was for Lilith to only bestow this Miracle Power on the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    Outsiders, without Bailuo¡¯s permission, were not allowed.


    This point didn¡¯t need to be emphasized by Bailuo; Lilith was already doing just that.


    Outsiders?


    What right did outsiders have to earn Lilith¡¯s favor?


    Do they deserve it?


    In this world, the Miracle Power was like aw, yet thisw was held in the hands of one person, who acted upon their will and preference.


    No wonder Uncle Andrew had said that the Master of Miracles who possesses the miracle considers themselves a god.


    In some ways, the Master of Miracles did indeed resemble a deity.


    ¡°Elsa is so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sister Elsa, Sister Elsa, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Teach us, please.¡±


    Most girls from the Yatun n were as close to Elsa as sisters.


    ¡± I, we want to know too, can you tell us as well?¡±


    While the Tree Elf little girls were neers, they were adorable, kind- hearted, and pure of heart, so Elsa also got along with them very well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, I will tell you all.¡±


    And so, Elsa shared her experiences and feelings with her sisters.


    Lilith didn¡¯t object to this, on the contrary, she was happy to see it.


    Although she was a teacher, this was her first time teaching.


    Moreover, the Fairy Princess and the Little Witches were different; her first teaching experience inevitably involved some experimentation.


    Truth be told, Lilith was somewhat uncertain whether the children could even perform magic or not.


    Fortunately, Elsa¡¯s sess brought a sigh of relief to Lilith.


    ¡°Letting them discover for themselves is the best way,¡± dered Bailuo, and


    Lilith agreed, ¡°Yes, like now, since Elsa has learned, she can teach more children.¡±


    Just like one Little Witch can instruct another, when Elsa was fully trained, it was most reasonable for her to be a teacher in the magic ssroom.


    But that would require a lengthy period, so discussing this now seemed somewhat premature.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve done it, I¡¯ve seeded too!¡±


    The second to seed was Fiona, a 13-year-old girl; she also made feathers float.


    Although she still couldn¡¯t move them at will, the joy of casting magic sessfully still made the girl¡¯s face blush with excitement, as she hopped and skipped around.


    Then came a little girl among the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, her name was Fra.


    Additionally, there was Miya, who had also seeded.


    ¡°Brother Bai Luo, look, look, I¡¯ve done it!¡±


    Miya was very happy, so Bailuo naturally praised her well and encouraged the other children not to be discouraged, as they would all seed sooner orter. To this end, Bailuo gave the children candy.


    The children from both the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants ate very happily, which made the boys who were still training enviously salivate.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s enough for everyone,¡± said Bailuo.


    Bailuo was doting towards the girls, but he treated the boys fairly too, being even-handed with everyone.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat, that¡¯s all you know. Keep what you have and continue training!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯tplete today¡¯s task, don¡¯t even think about having dinner!¡± Nors had no kind face for them, as his expectation for the men of Yatun was to be strong, hulking brutes.


    Candy?


    What candy!


    ¡°This, could it be¡­¡±


    Bailuo said a few words, but Nors stood by his own method: ¡°It¡¯s for their own good.¡±


    To each their own, let the professionals handle their expertise.


    And besides, Uncle was the chief instructor, and if Nors was wrong, Uncle would punish him.


    ¡°Xiao Luo, take a close look at Nors¡¯s training volume,¡± said Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    That night, when Bailuo mentioned this to Uncle, Uncle told Bailuo to observe Nors the next day.


    Consequently, Bai Luo realized that Nors¡¯s demands on himself were in no way inferior to those on the children.


    If Nors required the children to do double the training, he demanded twice that of himself, which, given his constitution, was almost like risking his life.


    While the People of Yatun were certainly disciplined and driven, unafraid of hardship, Bailuo remained concerned about the children¡¯s psychological state. However, Nors provided a strong example for them; he wasn¡¯t the kind of self-serving boss who rests while making others work.


    Living and eating together, sharing both glory and hardship.


    Such an instructor made it clear that if one couldn¡¯t keep up, then they simply weren¡¯t suitable.


    Yatun needed truly strong warriors.


    If you couldn¡¯t make it, there was no need to push yourself, because aside from warriors, Yatun needed a lot of talent and people could develop in other areas.


    ¡°Nors, this boy,¡± Unclemented, ¡°will be a good instructor in the future; you can confidently entrust the new recruits to him.¡±


    Once Nors trained a few batches of new recruits and turned them into new instructors, he would be more rxed.


    And with the status of a new recruit instructor, Nors could then rightfully be one of Yatun¡¯s high-ranking leaders.


    ¡°So, what happens to children who are not suited?¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Uncle directed Bai Luo¡¯s attention to arge tree to the side, where a boy sat underneath, reading a book.


    His name was Beya, 10 years old this year, the son of Yimoteer, and the grandson of Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    ¡°It¡¯s Little Beya!¡±


    Bai Luo thought it was someone else, but if it was Beya, that wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Beya was known as a prodigy among the Yatun n.


    In Bai Luo¡¯s words, he was highly intelligent, and his emotional intelligence was almost as high as his IQ, marking him as an all-around talent.


    ¡± He is only undergoing basic training, focusing on umting knowledge while maintaining physical health.¡±


    Don¡¯t underestimate Beya; he had a photographic memory, and by the age of three, using books left by Elder Mountain Grandpa, he learned dozens ofnguages.


    He was eager to learn and often asked Bai Luo some rather unusual questions. With knowledge from his previous life, Bai Luo put forth some innovative theories that opened Little Beya¡¯s eyes wide and made him obsessed with them. ¡°Such a talent.¡±


    Bai Luo said, ¡°Yatun needs warriors, but it also needs someone like Little


    Beya.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°What weck now are warriors like Nors, but in the future, we will need more talents like Little Beya.¡±


    In Yatun, there actually aren¡¯t many who enjoy reading.


    Gonnia, Fiona, Elsa, Beya¡ªthe rest are mostly of a barbarian mindset.


    For instance, Inya¡­


    Inya: !!


    ¡°How is the night education going?¡±


    What Bai Luo was referring to was adult education; they work during the day and still have to learn knowledge at night, ording to Bai Luo¡¯s strict rules.


    Only with wisdom and manners can we shape the soul and spirit of Yatun.


    For adults, there is no need to learn martial arts anymore, but cultural sses are still essential.


    Especially now that there¡¯s a new Yatunnguage to learn, everyone should be energetic and study hard.


    ¡°Brother Andrew has quite a reputation among the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, and here in Yatun, well, I manage somehow,¡±


    Uncle started showing off again: ¡°But the teacher for the evening education is Feiya.¡±


    The teacher for adult education was indeed the elder sister.


    She was knowledgeable and proficient in everything.


    And since everyone obeys the strong, with the elder sister¡¯s full authority, those who dared to make excuses to skip ss were definitely tough ones.


    In fact, even Bai Luo attended sses personally and studied this newnguage diligently, once he learned that the teacher was his sister.


    If Your Majesty behaves in such a way, what more is there to say for others?


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t escape the sses!


    And so, another seven days passed.


    The people had essentially mastered the essence of thenguage, some basic phics, which, although different from the current Yatunnguage, had simr grammar.


    Byparison, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants found it more difficult.


    But the sister¡¯s teaching ability was truly remarkable; she noticed this from the first ss and provided them with special coaching.


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants progressed at Divine Speed; in just seven days, they caught up with about half of the pace of the Yatun n.


    Uncle said that must be the innate talent of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants; their learning ability in terms ofnguage was generally above that of the Yatun n.


    ¡°Did everyone finish the homework assignedst time?¡±


    Feiya¡¯s t statement sent shivers down the spines of the countless attendees.


    Yatun had more academic failures than achievers¡ªby far.


    Bai Luo was fine; he was a ¡®high achiever¡¯ who had been to supplementary sses beforehand and felt no pressure with a foundation in ce.


    Uncle had been teaching Bai Luo various cultural sses since he was young, and Bai Luo had also put in hard work.


    Although he was no match for a genius girl like Golia, he could easily crush the likes of Nors.


    ¡°Inya?¡±


    ¡°Sweet potatoes! Are the sweet potatoes roasted yet?¡±


    At that moment, the whole room fell silent, with everyone staring in shock at Inya, while also admiring her courage for managing to fall asleep during the sister¡¯s ss.


    And she even dared to drool!!!


    Thus, even a younger sister had to be punished with a pped palm.


    But Inya didn¡¯t fear pain at all; she would rather stand outside as punishment than stop for a second in the evening sses.


    It was only when the sister issued a harsh threat to make her copy the syble table too times that she returned in terror, attended ss obediently, and dared not fall asleep again.


    ¡°Our Yatun¡¯s number one academic failure.¡±


    ¡°Inya is amazing, not even afraid of the elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to be able to sleep under the elder sister¡¯s menacing aura, my goodness, that¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    I, Inya, am just awesome!


    None can stop me, not even the sses of my elder sister or Uncle.


    When I want to sleep, I sleep!


    And then Inya experienced the pain of copying as punishment, but this time, even if she clung to Bai Luo¡¯s legs and pleaded sorrowfully, Bai Luo didn¡¯t dare to pardon her.


    After all, the sister was watching him¡­


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t need you to speak up for me anymore.¡±


    On that day, Bai Luo heard Inya say this and felt the child had grown up.


    Deeply moved, Bai Luo was about to approach the sister to plead for her, when¡­


    ¡°You can help me copy it,¡± Inya said, ¡°It¡¯ll be faster with two people!¡±


    Bai Luo: ¡±???? ¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    I, Bai Luo, swallowed a mouthful of blood in resentment and breathed myst!

 Chapter 71 - 51 Pirate Captain (Seeking

    Chapter 71: Chapter 51 Pirate Captain (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    Pirate ships sailed through the mist, with five or six burning merchant ships and the wreckage of other vessels floating on the ocean surface behind them. This was a caravan loaded with specialties from the Western Mountain Kingdom.


    Unfortunately, they encountered Shate, one of the six most vicious captains under Pirate King Morgan.


    ¡°Look at this, a pure white beast fang, just this one is worth at least 8 Large Gold Coins.¡±


    ¡°And this, the rare fruit of the Iron Eagle.¡±


    Biting into it, Shate¡¯s mouth filled with juice: ¡°This is something that nobles on the continent can eat.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Shate casually tossed the fruit to his subordinates, who were not at all fussy and bit into it eagerly: ¡°Lads, do you see what happens to those who oppose us?!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh!!!¡±


    Following Shate¡¯s pointing finger, one could see the corpses hanging from the sails, and from within the ship¡¯s hold came the faint sound of women¡¯s shrieks and wails.


    ¡°To challenge me at this time, is simply seeking death!¡±


    Shate lifted his boot and ground it hard against the railing, swigging from a bottle of liquor; he was in a bad mood and had just wiped out a merchant convoy to vent: ¡°What on earth is the boss thinking, making me grab 30,000 gold coins back for him.¡±


    The ¡°boss¡± Shate referred to was not Pirate KingMorgan, butMorgan¡¯s adopted son, Sigurian.


    The six great Pirate Groups are not Children of Miracle, nor do they possess Miracle Power.


    Nowadays, there is a rule among states that Miracle Power must not appear on the battlefield at will, so the Pirate Groups thate out to loot are almost all mortals without miracle powers.


    This situation has been maintained for over fifty years, resulting in most young people having no concept of miracles at all.


    However, Shate and Sigurian are sworn brothers; Shate has heard about miracles from the boss.


    (For ease of reading, the data of other people and some terms will be directly tranted to the standard measurements of Yatun to facilitate reading.) ¡°30,000 gold coins, that¡¯s a ton of gold!¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s the old man¡¯s birthday.¡±


    The first mate, whom Shate trusted deeply, also knew those secrets unheard of by ordinary people, about miracles and the mysterious legend of Pirate King Morgan.


    ¡°Boss, are we going to continue raiding other ships?¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Shate said, ¡°But we need to change the ce, we¡¯ve almost dried up here¡­¡±


    Fishing a pond dry will eventually leave no fish.


    So Shate was clever, proposing a toll system, promising to let parties pass if they gave him 15% of their business in goods.


    If it were ordinary food, cloth, or materials like lumber and ore, taking out 15% was manageable.


    However, what these five ships were carrying were actually valuable smuggled goods; the grains on the surface were fake, and these treasures were the real cargo.


    Shate, with his keen eyesight, saw through their tactics right away.


    So he demanded these ivory-like treasures and the batch of precious spices and fruits on the spot.


    The others refused to give them, and Shate obviously would not show a pleasant face, immediately choosing to kill to assert authority: ¡°Taking my words as nothing but wind, is simply asking for death!¡±


    Shate was just a mortal, but once he became aware of the existence of miracles, no one could help craving that miraculous power.


    He was one of the six great captains, yet this position he had acquired with a great deal of benefits traded from his older sworn brother, Sigurian.


    In order to maintain this status and power, Shate had no choice but to work hard for Sigurian.


    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time, let¡¯s head back and rest up.¡±


    Morgan, revered as the Pirate King in the Southern Sea, had several adopted sons and daughters under hismand, and Sigurian was one of his adopted sons, the fourth in rank, and thus respected and addressed as Fourth Brother or Fourth Master by Shate and others.


    Having lived to Shate¡¯s current status, the glory and riches were simply insatiable.


    Once a man acquires fine things, he begins to contemte how to keep them. Shate was too desperate for power, for he knew the center of Morgan¡¯s influence.


    ¡®Miracle¡­¡¯


    Others called it Divine Force, but Shate knew, Morgan¡¯s power came from some kind of miracle.


    Shate was not disloyal to Morgan; it was just that his talents were too mediocre to harness Morgan¡¯s Miracle Power.


    Morgan¡¯s adopted children were all Children of Miracle who could harness this Miracle Power, and they regrly sought out to find more high-quality talents for the old man.


    Shate had caught the attention of Sigurian and was now in the final evaluation period.


    Once he proved his loyalty, Sigurian would take him to meet Morgan, the legendary pirate who had dominated the Eastern Waters for years.


    ¡°I must gain that formidable power!¡±


    Shate could never forget the sheer power of Sigurian, a force far beyond mortals, capable of crushing everything.


    ¡®Without the Miracle, one cannot touch the core of the Master of Miracles¡¯ power¡ªhow would that be any different from some of the Iron Eagle Kingdom¡¯s rich merchants and high officials?¡¯


    Moreover, Shate was already forty-five years old.


    If he did not obtain the Miracle Power soon, how long could he live?


    Although Miracle Power cannot grant immortality, at the very least, it could extend his life by several years.


    If he was lucky enough to receive the water from the Fountain of Youth from the old man¡¯s hands, he could regain his youth and then live forever!


    ¡°No amount of money can buy life.¡±


    Shate had figured it out; he was resolved to follow his sworn brother and let Morgan see his sincerity and loyalty.


    The Miracle Power would acknowledge him, a valuable Child of Miracle.


    Morgan would then negotiate with the Marquis of Clearspring of the Iron Eagle Kingdom for more water from the Fountain of Youth on behalf of his subject.


    Conversely, who would want someone without talent, yet desiring immortality and upying an essential position?


    ¡°I must earn their trust, gain the Miracle Power, and then, the Fountain of Youth.¡±


    ¡°Turn the ship around!¡±


    Shate shouted to his subordinates, his mind filled with the beautiful future of eternal youth and immortality after obtaining the Miracle Power.


    At this moment, Bailuo was unaware of Shate¡¯s impending return.


    But with the White Eagles watching, Bailuo wasn¡¯t worried about being taken by surprise.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°What boss? I¡¯m now the Marshal of the Yatun Naval Headquarters, call me Marshal Yin!¡±


    A magnificent silver eagle stood proud and majestic atop a cliff, and in front of it stood 24 seagulls saluting militarily in two neat rows, creating an unbelievable scene.


    In front of the seagulls were the three great admirals of the Yatun Naval Headquarters¡ªBaiying Yin, Baiying Yinyin, and Baiying YingYingYing.


    ¡°Yes, Marshal!¡±


    The seagulls answered in unison, and Baiying Yin nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Very good, now go gather morepanions, I have a premonition that a storm that will sweep across the whole world ising, that man, he, ising¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±


    The seagulls disyed a ¡®serious¡¯ expression, but the three white eagles changed in face, ¡°Boss, boss, boss.¡±


    ¡°What boss! I am now a marshal of the naval headquarters¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Baiying Yin suddenly sensed a special aura, one that was so powerful, so noble.


    It hurriedly turned its head, and in the next moment, the whole eagle froze in shock.


    There, Bailuo was standing behind it, riding on Sherri.


    In the great radiance of the Master of Miracles, how could it, merely an Offspring of Miracle, possibly contend?


    Especially Sherri, who was seated beneath Bailuo¡¯s crotch, in the eyes of Baiying Yin and the other small animals, that seemingly infinite Miracle Power was like a sun in the night, bright and scalding enough to illuminate the whole world.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I was only joking, I have been patrolling diligently, I have not neglected my duty, please spare my life Your Majesty? ¡±


    Baiying Yin was about to cry, before the presence of the Master of Miracles, such Offspring of Miracle like itself were like shining divinities.


    Not to mention disobeying the other party¡¯s will, even a look from Bailuo could scare it into fainting.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Not bad acting, just like the real thing.¡±


    Bailuo did not me the four little fellows of the Baiying Family, they had been transformed from originally intelligent beings into Offspring of Miracle, due to their prolonged exposure to Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power.


    Offspring of Miracle is a broad category, referring to the pre-state of not having be a Child of Miracle.


    Like the Little Witch, weapons forged from Miracle Resource, and the four white eagles, actually all belong to this phase.


    If one were topare the actual Miracle to the first level of height, then Children of Miracle are the powerful favored by an abundant of Miracle Power.


    They are far inferior to the Miracle Entity, butpared to ordinary people, the distance is as vast as that between heaven and earth.


    ¡°We dare not anymore, truly do not dare.¡±


    Thenguage of the white eagles could only be understood by Bailuo, Sherri, and Lilith, to outsiders, it just sounded like the chirping of birds.


    For them to truly speak, and not just possess intelligence, they had to ascend to the rank of a Child of Miracle.


    But this required a lot of time, ording to Lilith¡¯s words, without seven or eight months, they were afraid they couldn¡¯t even touch the threshold of a Child of Miracle.


    ¡°Stop crying, stop crying.¡±


    Listening to Baiying Yin¡¯s mournful cry, one might think it was not an eagle, but a cuckoo instead, ¡°You¡¯re ying a game, why should I be angry?¡±


    ¡°How many people are you in charge of?¡±


    Bailuo looked at those seagulls cowering on the ground, shivering, ¡°All together, it¡¯s not even 30, marshal is indeed a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°I was arrogant, I know my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant Junior Grade then.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Baiying Yin never expected Bailuo would actually grant it an official title, ¡°You, you¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Bailuo said with a smile, ¡°Yatun Naval Headquarters Lieutenant Junior Grade Baiying Yin, heed mymand!¡±


    ¡°Ga!!¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Baiying Yin couldn¡¯t help but let out a quack.


    ¡°Leading the three Staff Sergeants of Baiying, watch over our Yatun¡¯s coastal borders for me, if you let the enemy sneak onto the ind,¡± Bailuo couldn¡¯t possibly roast them, as they werepanions grown from the start, ¡°I¡¯ll make you eat worms for seven days!¡±


    ¡°Ga!¡±


    The other three white eagles raised their heads in horror, shivering.


    Eat, eat worms.


    Baiying Yin: The proud sovereigns of the winged world, to eat worms?


    Baiying Yinyin: Truly worthy of being the Supreme Lord that can rule over Yatun,ing up with such a cruel punishment!!


    Baiying YingYingYing: So terrifying!!!


    ¡°Alright, go y, I¡¯m going to check other ces.¡±


    Having said this, Bailuo left on Sherri, leaving behind the four white eagles and the 24 seagulls, looking at each other.


    Gradually, Baiying Yin began to tremble and then suddenly raised its head! ¡°Gagagagaga!!¡±


    Baiying Yin stood tall and proud, excitedly nearly falling off the cliff, fortunately its younger siblings supported it in time, preventing a tragedy. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re happy to be demoted?¡±


    ¡°What demotion?¡±


    Baiying Yin pped its sibling Yinyin onto the grass with one wing, ¡°No matter how high the mock title, that¡¯s all fake, but this one is real, real! Gaga!!¡±


    ¡°Wait, His Majesty said Baiying three Staff Sergeants, we, we¡¯ve been promoted to Staff Sergeants too?¡±


    ¡°Ga!¡±


    The joyful Baiying Yin and YingYingYing danced a waltz.


    ¡°What about us, what about us?!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of rookies!¡±


    Baiying Yin scolded the new recruits, ¡°Quick, patrol for your lieutenant junior grade, if you let a single fly slip by, I¡¯ 11 make you eat worms for the rest of your lives!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on it!!!¡±


    The 24 seagulls were terrified.


    They didn¡¯t dare defy Baiying Yin, the tyrant, and promptly began their patrol.


    Now that they had be ¡®clever,¡¯ they no longer needed to catch their food, there were specifically designated ces where the People of Yatun would feed them fish.


    The job of the White Eagle n was to lead their respective seagullckeys, surveying all around the ind, overseeing the waters around Yatun, to prevent the approach of enemies.


    This was by no means an easy task.


    ¡°With me here.¡±


    Once Baiying Yin took to the skies, it exuded an aura that shed the previous goofiness, its eyes brimming with an air of dominance, ¡°No one will think of getting inside!¡±

 Chapter 72 - 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 72: Chapter 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°V¡¯Isthis the ce?¡±


    Sherri¡¯s trip this time wasn¡¯t merely a casual stroll.


    [The sun had set, yet the moon had not risen, without the sun, nor the moon]


    [All beingsy in their graves, these peaceful years, only because it trudges along with the burden]


    [And when the moon disappears, the sun gone too, the immortal shall wander in that endless night]


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand this riddle at all.¡±


    Sherri looked at the ck Leather Book, only to see that its fifth page had already been opened. Unlike before, this time she didn¡¯t need to find anything. As soon as she reached the designated ce by the ck Leather Book, the attributes of the miracle immediately appeared on the fifth page.


    [????]


    Level: ???


    Kind:????


    Faction: ????


    Remaining Time: ???


    ¡°This is the same as showing nothing, a joke?¡±


    To be honest, Sherri had never encountered such a peculiar situation before.


    Everything was unknown!


    Half a month had passed when Sherri found the fifth miracle.


    Sherri didn¡¯t know the pattern by which the ck Leather Book discovered miracles, whether it was as soon as a miracle was within proximity to her that it would detect it immediately, or if it needed to wait half a month each time.


    Because it was always half a month, it made Sherri start to question the specific cooldown period of the ck Leather Book.


    Unfortunately, the ck Leather Book, like the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch,


    No, it was even more aloof than the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    At least the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch would convey a sense of closeness to Sherri, but the ck Leather Book really wouldn¡¯t even give Sherri the time of day.


    V¡¯You¡¯re the boss, I can¡¯t afford to offend you.¡±


    Sherri also didn¡¯t dare to me the ck Leather Book, after all, it was her bread and butter.


    Humans, how could you be angry with your own golden finger?


    The poor thing is already ck and unremarkable, why hassle it, really why?!


    V¡¯Let¡¯s continue with the riddle then.¡±


    Sherri noticed that beneath the previous text, new words had appeared.


    [You were the first person it saw after it arrived, but you don¡¯t recognize it, and it doesn¡¯t recognize you]


    [However, that¡¯s okay, even the most familiar people start as strangers]


    [It¡¯s willing to give you a chance to be its friend, this is the first time in countless years that it¡¯s had such a thought, and it might also be thest] ¡°Make friends?¡±


    V¡¯Having a thought for the first time and possibly thest?¡±


    Sherri was beginning to understand, this statement was probably telling her that only she had triggered this quest.


    For this miracle, either Sherri would sessfully contract it, or no one else could obtain it.


    A second person entering the equation was out of the question, as it had only developed the idea of making friends with Sherri.


    ¡°So, what should I do?¡±


    Sherri was somewhat surprised, ¡°Make friends? Is that the way to go?¡±


    Sherri, after all, came from modern times. She had some insight on how to make friends, but clearly, the ck Leather Book didn¡¯t mean for her to do that.


    Because soon enough, that introductory text on the ck Leather Book vanished.


    [Wait]


    What took its ce was the word ¡®wait¡¯.


    Just that one word, ¡®wait¡¯, no other second word.


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    Sherri mumbled calmly, ¡°And then, that¡¯s it?¡±


    V¡¯Inexplicably, it¡¯s quite fitting for my current situation,¡± Sherriughed, V¡¯Although I don¡¯t know what you are, it seems likeyou, just like me, are quite bored too.¡±


    Sherri indeed had nothing to do now.


    Elder Uncle was exceptionally capable, and the older sister had taken over all educational responsibilities. Elder Mountain Grandpa and Grandfather Andrew, working together, had managed the territory¡¯s construction thoroughly and orderly.


    The children were also studying earnestly, and Sherri could tell they all had a strong desire to be skilled quickly and serve at her side.


    So, Sherri had be free.


    For several days, it was eat, sleep, sleep, eat, leading the life that Inya had longed for.


    The only activity was the asional exercise, but no one dared to spar with Sherri.


    Even the older sister used ¡®how could one cross hands with Your Majesty¡¯ as an excuse to decline the offer.


    Indeed, everyone agreed that as the King of Yatun, Sherri didn¡¯t need to go to battle.


    For the sovereign to embark on a campaign signified the ipetence of the subjects, a transgression for which they should apologize with death.


    ¡°On this point, we seem quitepatible; I hope we can be good friends,¡± Sherri said as she dismounted from Jiera, allowing her to y nearby and bringing out many fruits for her to enjoy.


    As for Sherri, she found a spot to sit cross-legged and just stared out at the distant sea, lost in a trance¡­


    This was the first day.


    And then came the second day, the third day.


    Whether it was windy or rainy, Sherri would arrive on time at this cliff to gaze into the distance.


    She didn¡¯t know what the ck Leather Book meant, but since it was a miracle, a bit of weirdness was perhaps not out of ce.


    The older sister and Elder Uncle found Sherri¡¯s behavior these days somewhat strange, but having had simr precedents before, they didn¡¯t pay too much attention.


    On the other hand, Lu Anya and Anderson were especially curious, ¡°Has Your Majesty always been like this?¡±


    A few times, the siblings were ordered to protect Sherri¡¯s safety along with Jiera and John.


    They witnessed Sherri¡¯s behavior, seeing her sitting alone on the cliff, motionless, not knowing what she was doing.


    The siblings exchanged nces, inwardly dering their monarch a man of unfathomable mystery.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts, how could we possibly understand them?¡±


    Elder Uncle wholeheartedly defended Sherri, knowing the reasons but not disclosing them: ¡°If we could guess them, would he still be our Majesty?¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    The siblings, along with Grandfather Andrew, immediately felt Elder Uncle¡¯s words made a lot of sense.

 Chapter 73 - 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 73: Chapter 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Vote for Rmendation)_2


    ¡°That is Your Majesty, the one with three miracles!¡±


    Not long ago, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants also became aware of Pegasus Shelly¡¯s existence, which could not be concealed any longer, and there was no need to hide it anymore.


    The disposition and loyalty of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had been ascertained beyond doubt by Bailuo and others during this time, and they could be trusted with their own backs; they were worthy of trust!


    Moreover, possessing more than 50% of the Miracle Power was by no means just for show.


    Only if the entire Tree Elf race waspletely loyal to Bailuo, would Miracle Power increase, and this, old uncle was absolutely sure of.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was at that moment Bailuo suddenly looked up; he noticed that the text on the ck Leather Book had changed.


    The word [wait] had disappeared, reced by¡­


    [Continue waiting]


    ¡°Pffft!!!¡±


    Bailuo nearly choked to death on the ck Leather Book: ¡°Are you trying to anger me to death, and then take over my inheritance?¡±


    Was the ck Leather Book trying to make himugh?


    Previously it was just riddles, but now, quite simply, it gave him the letters one by one.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re really too, too something!¡±


    ¡°Huff- ¡ª ¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry: ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll wait, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    So, on the seventh day, Bailuo looked at the fourrge characters on the ck Leather Book that read [Continue waiting], and for the first time felt a sense of helplessness with nowhere to apply his strength.


    Bailuo¡¯s wait was not simply about sitting there.


    He also had to choose the time.


    Because ording to the initial hints, with both the moon and the sun involved, Bailuo had waited at dawn and in the dead of night.


    Once, Bailuo waited from morning until evening, a full twenty-four hours.


    However, it was all to no avail.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have a task for me, just say it.¡±


    But you say nothing, just having Bailuo wait, what¡¯s the point?


    ¡°Wait, wait, continue to wait.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Hiss¡ª Isn¡¯t that all the same?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the difference? Where is it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is this a riddle? But I¡¯ve waited seven days, I¡¯ve waited in all these time periods!¡±


    ¡°Where did I go wrong? Did I misunderstand something?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t get agitated, instead, he began to patiently analyze, searching for what he might have done wrong.


    Sherri looked at Bailuo, puzzled, but saw that he was deep in thought, albeit powerless to assist.


    If it were a fight, Sherri would definitely be the first to charge.


    But when it came to human work, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Wait, wait, continue waiting, what on earth is¡­¡±


    Bailuo paced back and forth on the cliff edge, watching Feiya, who hade here to call him back to eat, with a look of surprised uncertainty.


    Yatun Ind was 60 kilometers from north to south, and even with a horse¡¯s speed on t ground, ounting for the time to cross obstacles, continuous running would take approximately six hours to reach.


    However, with Yatun Ind being taller in the middle and lower at both ends, plus the distance from the center to all sides being only 30 kilometers, the speed could be increased significantly.


    On average, it would take about four hours to run there and back.


    Moreover, these horses were no ordinary ones; they had received Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power and had developed intelligence, no longer ordinary horses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The senior fellow apprentice rode a new warhorse; it was not Radish, Radish was pregnant and being looked after.


    The Miracle Power inside Radish was particrly exuberant, and Lilith dered that this newborn foal would definitely be the Child of Miracle that would inherit Sherry¡¯s Miracle Power.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    In front of his senior fellow apprentice, Bailuo pretended to be calm: ¡°Just a small problem, not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Senior fellow apprentice: ¡°I thought you had encountered some trouble.¡±


    ¡°What trouble? I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    After a long look at each other, Bailuo couldn¡¯t resist saying in the end: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve encountered some trouble.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t found the new miracle?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Bailuo hesitated for a moment, skipping over the ck Leather Book, but nodded, saying: ¡°Yes, this miracle is quite special.¡±


    Some things did not need to be hidden from his senior fellow apprentice.


    This time, Bailuo might truly need to ask his senior fellow apprentice and old uncle.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there is.¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°If someone asked you to wait somewhere, but stood you up seven times, what would you think?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Senior fellow apprentice: ¡°At most three times, I would definitely kill him.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    Bailuo pped his hands, internally praising that his senior fellow apprentice was indeed decisive.


    ¡°But what if the other party has a deeper meaning?¡±


    ¡°Then just wait quietly.¡±


    Senior fellow apprentice said: ¡°Although in waiting is very odd, I suppose I would have the patience to wait.¡±


    ¡°Have the patience?¡±


    ¡°Wait, if just considering the literal meaning,¡± senior fellow apprentice: ¡°it would be simply waiting, or, waiting for something.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°Sunrise, sunset, full moon, tides, anything is possible.¡±


    ¡®But I¡¯ve waited for all of them already!¡¯


    Bailuo was about to say that, but he suddenly realized, in the previous days, no matter how he waited, there was one thing he hadn¡¯t seen¡ªa full moon!


    Because today was the full moon!


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I misunderstood the meaning of waiting; it¡¯s, damn, the timing was wrong!¡¯


    The waiting on the ck Leather Book was for the full moon, a specific day, rather than simply the sun, moon, and stars.


    Because it wasn¡¯t the time for a full moon yet, so it asked you to wait.


    After waiting a day, it still hadn¡¯te, hence it told you to keep waiting.


    Three dayster, still a few days off, so it told you to continue waiting.


    ¡®While celestial events still include sr and lunar eclipses, the ck Leather Book would not issue such an impossible task.¡¯


    Bailuo understood, finally understood: ¡°Senior sister, you go back first, I¡¯ll, just sit for a while longer!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Sherry here, I can go home anytime.¡±

 Chapter 74 - 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Please Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 74: Chapter 52: The Bizarre Miracle (Please Vote for Rmendation)_3


    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    The elder apprentice sister had always been obedient to Bailuo; she would rarely contradict what he said.


    After she left, Bailuo faced the ocean and sat down cross-legged. He closed his eyes, not to daydream, but to immerse his spirit and truly calm himself down.


    If the waiting written on the ck Leather Book was really for a specific day, then Bailuo had indeed been waiting in vain these past days.


    ¡°The night of the full moon!¡±


    ¡°No, not just the night of the full moon,¡± Bailuo began to sit quietly by the seaside from this evening on: ¡°Now, the sun is setting, it¡¯s twilight.¡±


    Soon, night fell.


    The brilliant Milky Way stretched across the night sky, adorning the entire heavens like a sea of sparkling gemstones, breathtakingly beautiful.


    The full moon hung high in the sky, offering a different kind of beauty.


    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±


    Bailuo sat on the cliff, with the sea in front of him, reflecting the stars in the sky.


    Bailuo had been waiting for most of the night, until dawn showed itself and the morning sun rose.


    However, there was still no sign from the ck Leather Book.


    Bailuo was not in a hurry because he guessed that the so-called waiting might actually take a whole day.


    Thus, under the red sunset of the next day, Bailuo heard the ¡®rustling¡¯ sound of flipping through pages.


    [At the border between thisnd and ocean, you have seen the sun and the moon]


    [These past days, you have waited through the daytime, awaited the night, and also greeted the dawn; now, you are a little closer to it]


    ¡®Finally, it hase¡­¡¯


    At this point, Bailuo noticed that the text on the ck Leather Book in his mind began to quietly change.


    [???]


    Level: ???


    Type: ???


    Faction: ???


    Remaining time: None


    [You have not yet found it, nor have you obtained it, but at least, it recognizes you, even though you do not yet recognize it]


    [Now, show your qualifications, prove to it that you can be its friend]


    ¡°Qualifications? Proof?¡±


    Bailuo knew that the contract quest for the fifth Miracle Power was now officially starting.


    ¡°Chirp¡ª


    Just as Bailuo was preparing to start his next n, the voice of Baiying Yin came from above.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°Ships, a great number of ships are heading this way, they are pirates!¡± Baiying Yin: ¡°Miss Dolphin discovered them and immediately informed the birds on patrol.¡±


    Now was not the time for Miracle Power quests!


    Bailuo stood up, forgetting his previous dejection, and instantly disyed theposure of a leader: ¡°How many ships, do we know the number of people, can we investigate clearly?¡±


    ¡°Unable to estimate the number of people, but there are 33 ships.¡±


    ¡°33 ships¡­¡±


    Bailuo thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°And their size?¡±


    ¡°There are 10rge ships, 20 medium-sized ships.¡±


    Large ships could carry at least 80 people, while medium-sized ships were smaller, about 30 people.


    But pirates do not care aboutfort and space, and if they crammed in, the numbers could double at least; hence the number could reach up to 3000, or at least 1500.


    Bailuo felt it couldn¡¯t possibly reach 3000, but taking a median figure, there were probably about 2000.


    This figure was close to Uncle¡¯s previous prediction of around 3000 pirates in total.


    ¡°How long until they arrive?¡±


    Baiying Yin replied, ¡°Those ships are fast, and ounting for our round-trip time, they might arrive by this evening.¡±


    ¡°This evening.¡±


    Bailuo calcted: ¡°So that means we have over ten hours left?¡±


    Bailuo nodded, he more or less understood the situation.


    Bailuo naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of pirates; as long as they didn¡¯t possess Miracle Power, Bailuo was an invincible presence.


    ¡°Immediately notify everyone in the vige to gather in the vige and get ready for battle!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Baiying Yin couldmunicate with Lilith, and as it flew over, the people in the vige would immediately rush over.


    It was at this time that Bailuo noticed another line of text had appeared on the ck Leather Book.


    [It favors the old kings;e, lead your army, defeat these invading foes, and show it the posture of a King]


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Bailuoughed, he hadn¡¯t expected the ck Leather Book to present such a fitting task. He then shouted towards the sea: ¡°Merely some rats, watch closely! Watch how I ughter them!¡±

 Chapter 75 - 53: The Fairy Clan (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 75: Chapter 53: The Fairy n (Please Rmend)


    Bailuo rode Sherri back to New Yatun Vige, flying over the forest, and soon converged with everyone else.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The White Eagles¡¯ messages came in batches, with Baiying Yin informing Bailuo, while the other White Eagles flew directly back to the vige.


    By the time Bailuo arrived, the 160 People of Yatun were already prepared.


    The children were hiding in the forest, where Lilith had craftedrge treehouses specifically for them.


    The houses were adorned to resemble real ancient trees, except that inside the ancient trees there were spaces connected to the roots underground.


    Each of these roots was a pathway that was hidden while also maintaining venttion.


    In addition, there were a great number of basements with considerable space.


    There, a multitude of supplies were stored, so even if Bailuo and the others were locked in fiercebat with the enemy, the children could be self-


    sufficient.


    ¡°Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, 25 men, 25 women,¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°People of the Yatun n, 30 women, and then there¡¯s me, old


    uncle, Nors, John.¡±


    ¡°Total number ofbatants, eighty-four.¡±


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were indeed very loyal; when Yatun Ind faced the Pirates¡¯ attack, they unhesitatinglymitted nearly all their adultbat power, even several elderly who could still fight, joined the battle.


    Bailuo was deeply moved by such an attitude and cherished them all the more for their willingness to join the People of Yatun in resisting the enemy as a whole n.


    [Miracle Power: 65%]


    Still short of 35%, but this was just because the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had


    not yet perfected their power.


    However, Bailuo had already felt their intention: ¡®The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants are my people, as long as I am here, I will never let them suffer the slightest indignity!¡¯


    ¡°Thankyou, oldman.¡±


    ¡°No need for that, Your Majesty,¡± Grandfather Andrew said. ¡°We too are part of


    Yatun!¡±


    After half a month¡¯s life and interaction, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants had already grown fond of the simple and pure Yatun n, wishing to build a home and create a future with them.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Bailuo said solemnly, ¡°Now there are no humans, no Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, there is only Yatun, we are all People of Yatun.¡±


    Yatun had indeed transformed from a race to a power, a nation.


    The Yatun n was honored but not proud, never feeling superior to others.


    It was for this reason that the Yatun n had been respected and recognized by


    the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants.


    This was a highly inclusive nation, willing to share, willing to live and die together, to advance and retreat together, but the premise was that you joined wholeheartedly, not with ulterior motives and schemes.


    Those who treated the People of Yatun well would receive the same courtesy


    from Yatun.


    In contrast, Yatun never feared any challenge!


    ¡°We want to join the fight too!¡±


    Speaking on behalf of the Little Witches, Elsa and the others expressed their desire to participate in the battle.


    ¡°Yeah, why can Fiona sister join, but not us?¡±


    ¡°I can fight too!¡±


    Unfortunately, Fiona was about toe of age, and she had been allowed by


    Bailuo to enter the battlefield.


    However, the rest of the children, they really couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Miya, Little Miya thinks this isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Little Miya mustered her courage to express their bravery to Bailuo, and the Children of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants all began to make their case based on


    their age.


    ¡°We¡¯re over 120 years old.¡±


    ¡°80 years old, that¡¯s a significant age!¡±


    ¡°Let us join the battlefield too!¡±


    The will of the people, the nation¡¯s eagerness to fight; Bailuo was pleased to see such People of Yatun, but there were some things that could not bepromised.


    ¡°Your younger brothers and sisters need someone to protect them.


    Bailuo told Elsa and Miya, ¡°So, will you use the Magic you learned from Lilith to


    protect them, please?¡±


    But faced with Bailuo¡¯s request, the children had nothing to say and could only


    nod in agreement.


    The Pirates would never be able to prate here, let alone discover the children.


    It¡¯s not the devil you fear, but the off chance of disaster, so Bailuo had to prepare for every contingency.


    ¡°Elsa!¡±


    Bailuo stroked the girl¡¯s golden hair and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elsa was the best at learning Spells, and now she could use seven or eight ordinary Fairy Magic spells.


    Although she still had littlebat power, with her excellent swordsmanship, even this 11-year-old girl could kill more than a dozen Pirates.


    Of course, this was Elsa; she was like an elite unit in its juvenile phase, akin to a young dragon.


    But not everyone was as exceptional as her.


    For those children without talent, the People of Yatun would not abandon them.


    The culture and spirit of Yatuny in respecting the strong, protecting the weak, uncovering everyone¡¯s talents, not bullying the weak, and not using strength as the sole criterion for elimination.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    Bailuo had Sherri turn around, then instructed, ¡°We depart, we¡¯ll talk as we


    go.¡±


    There were still over ten hours left, but it took at least two hours to rush from here to the coast.


    So they had about ten hours left to set up their formations.


    Without wasting any time, Bailuo told everyone his arrangements: ¡°Select 20


    people to form the Cavalry.¡±


    This Cavalry unit was almost entirelyposed of the Yatun n.


    As the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were not particrly skilled in horse riding,


    they were still training in this area.


    So aside from the siblings Lu Anya and Anderson, the 18 riders were all from the Yatun n.


    Among them were included old uncle, elder sister, Diana, Inya, Nors, Jiera, Fiona, and John, almost all of them the elite of the Yatun elite, each capable of taking on ten or even a hundred enemies.


    ¡°You go ahead and start, but don¡¯t expose yourselves.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s goal was to annihte this batch of pirates, ¡°The White Eagles¡¯ data is not reliable, our actions must be covert.¡±


    Because once they let a pirate escape, even just one, Bailuo would have to bear the risk of facing a Pirate King who might possess Miracle Power.


    Uncle told Bailuo that Morgan¡¯s forces consisted of at least tens of thousands of pirates, with an uncountable number of ships, among which there was a high probability of the existence of Miracle Troop Types.


    Troop types aren¡¯t part of the official Miracle Entity; their meaning is having Miracle Power, and being abat unit.


    The Miracle Entities known to Bailuo were limited to four main categories. Miracle Creature, Miracle Object, Miracle Resource, and Miracle Race.


    The four main Miracle Entities would release Miracle Power, which could affect other people and objects.


    Thus, there were the third-tier Miracle Qualifiers and Offspring of Miracle. Offspring of Miracle Power, for instance, the products processed from ores, the crops grown in the fields.


    Qualifiers, like the Little Witches who were granted magic by Lilith, and cats


    and eagles that had be spirits.


    And among the Offspring of Miracle, the most outstanding ones would grow into Children of Miracle ¡ª the second-tier.


    Miracle Troop Types are not included in these first, second, and third tiers.


    They are defined merely as entities that possess Miracle Power and can fight in multiples.


    Just like the Little Witches, weak as they may be, they are a type of Miracle


    Troop Type.


    It¡¯s not just them, but also Cat Lingling, Baiying Yin, Seagulls, and Mice; they are also Miracle Troop Types, and Bailuo gave them a unified name ¡ª the Fairy


    n.


    In contrast, the Yatun n and Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, who don¡¯t have the Miracle Power in their bodies, can only be considered regr soldiers, not known as Miracle Troop Types.


    ¡°Lilith, you go to the forest first and prepare to awaken the Treefolk,


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s ability was somewhat like a summoning spell.


    These awakened Treefolk, though they had no self and did not possess souls, were also considered Miracle Troop Types.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the summoned creatures as soldiers, Lilith is no ordinary force!


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention, we must let the piratesnd on the ind first, then attack!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll lure them in,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°we cannot let a single one escape!


    Bailuo¡¯s n was actually quite simple. It was to lure the pirates onto the ind, then using Lilith¡¯s powerful summoning spell, awaken arge number of Treefolk and, relying on their strength, vanquish the enemy.


    With the power of Lilith, if the pirates foolishly charged in, it would truly be a case where the more who came, the more would be killed.


    Although Bailuo could ride a Pegasus and conduct a surprise assault with Sherri,


    With the enemy outnumbering them and the limited range of Lilith¡¯s magic, although they could easily win a fight, if the opponents were bent on fleeing, Bailuo had no way to stop them.


    Without a doubt, the pirates would flee upon seeing Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power.


    These guys were notorious for being bullies when strong and cowards when weak.


    Therefore, it was necessary to appear weak to the enemy first, then annihte them at the right location.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t afraid to fight, what he feared was that the pirates wouldn¡¯t dare to fight.


    He was even more worried about any of them not dying, falling into the sea, and then by chance, informing Morgan about Yatun Ind.


    Bailuo carried the lives of the People of Yatun on his shoulders, he had to be cautious.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Asyoumand!¡±


    After half a month of militarized training, the responses from the group were very unified.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded and then led the way.


    The cavalry needed to scout ahead first, while the infantry could take their time.


    They were floated across the forests by the wind, utilizing a Levitation Spell cast by Lilith, in order to save energy.


    About two and a half hourster, Bailuo led his people to the former location of the port.


    Bailuo had Lilith use the Levitation Spell to move three ships up and hide them on the ind.


    She needed to be active often, and the Invisibility Spell might fail, so they adopted a physical method of concealment.


    Bailuo had thought of having Lilith cast an illusion to deceive the pirates to make themnd directly, but she was unfamiliar with the town and could not create a vivid illusion.


    Fortunately, Bailuo had learned the secret signals used by the pirates tomunicate, which made it much easier to implement the n of annihting the pirates.


    If the piratese ashore, we¡¯ll annihte them onnd,¡± he said.


    ¡°This method would be best if it works, but even if it doesn¡¯t, we still have to be prepared with a second and third course of action.¡±


    Uncle thought that the odds of sess weren¡¯t high as the pirates were experienced and wouldn¡¯t be so foolish.


    Therefore, Uncle made Bailuo ride Sherri, taking Lilith across the sea to catch up with those ships and break their masts one by one.


    If it isn¡¯t possible to avoid some slipping through, they must be destroyed to the greatest extent possible!


    ¡°Uncle is right, carefulness means no mistakes.¡±


    Seeing that Bailuo had epted his suggestion, Uncle added, ¡°When the battle starts, you could ride Sherri from under the water.¡±


    ¡°Sherri can push aside the water; they would never expect someone to be below the sea surface.¡±


    Uncle arranged, ¡°Xiao Luo, you take Sherri and Lilith (after the initial setup in the forest) to monitor the pirates¡¯ movements. If anything changes, immediately go around to the back of the ships.


    This way, a lot of time could be saved, and it would be possible to choose whether to use n A or n B at any time.


    If the pirates attempt to escape,unch an immediate attack, and there is no need to call Lilith back.


    If the pirates don¡¯t run, then once theynd, Lilith will still have enough time to enter the forest andplete the awakening of the ancient trees.


    ¡°This n is not without ws.¡±


    Uncle was Bailuo¡¯s military advisor, and he did everything he could to prepare more thoroughly, ¡°We have too few people; if they split their forces, halfnding and half staying to go back for reinforcements at any moment, this battle could be quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, pirates are known for their erratic nature, preferring to be led by their leaders in directbat rather than sending troops to investigate.¡±


    ¡°So I believe there¡¯s a very high likelihood that the leader of this Pirate Group will personallye ashore.¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯tnd, we have ways,¡± Uncle said confidently, puffing on his cigarette, ¡°to draw them ashore!¡±

 Chapter 76 - 54:1, the Great Pirate, Retreat Without a Fight? (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 76: Chapter 54:1, the Great Pirate, Retreat Without a Fight? (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Captain, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    In the darkness of night, as dawn gradually rose, a pirate squinted into the distance. Shate shook his head dismissively and pulled out a beautifully crafted telescope.


    ¡°Captain, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen one before, have you!¡±


    Shateughed and said, ¡°Found it among the loot from thatst crew we plundered. It¡¯s called a Lookout Mirror, a treasure that the merchant captain got from the Kingdom of Mountains.¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom of Mountains produces these too?¡±


    The pirate eximed, ¡°If we could raid the waters of the Kingdom of


    Mountains, we¡¯d really strike it rich.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about!¡±


    Shate scolded, ¡°Those waters belong to that monster. Even my big brother wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke it. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°I, I just¡­¡±


    The pirate trembled with fear, and just then, the first mate approached, ¡°Boss, how long will we stay on the ind?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for half a month. It¡¯s still at least three months until the old man¡¯s birthday, and we need time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to give a gift, it has to be the best, and it cannot be inferior to what my brothers will bring!¡±


    Soon, they drew closer.


    Suddenly, Shate sensed something was wrong. He peered through the telescope repeatedly at the port and fishing vige but saw neither smoke from cooking fires nor any people. This was quite strange to Shate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Normally, the pirates should have spotted them by now, then lit ck smoke, using the changes in the smoke to signal the situation on the ind.


    But this time, there was no signal, nothing at all.


    ¡°Something might have happened on the ind.¡±


    Putting the telescope away, Shate turned to his first mate, ¡°Could someone haveid hands on this ind?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t they know whose territory this is? To snatch our ind within the old man¡¯s waters, could it be someone from the Iron Eagle Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The Iron Eagle has always stayed out of sea affairs.¡±


    Shate said, ¡°Moreover, the Spring Water Marchioness has constant business with His Majesty the Pirate King, so an attack would be unlikely.¡±


    ¡°As for Count Thorn, he never even leaves his own castle. How could it be him?¡±


    ¡°Then, could it be someone¡¯s got fat-headed, thinking they could challenge the authority of the East Sea Overlord in the Eastern Waters?¡±


    The first mate was genuinely baffled. Were there really such fools in the world?


    This was the Master of Miracles, Pirate King Morgan after all!


    Aside from the gods themselves, who were also Masters of Miracles, who would dare to anger him?


    ¡°No matter what, we must go and see.¡±


    Shate was a pirate who lived on the edge of the knife, and indeed, the ind had changed hands several times over the decades.


    But without exception, the pirates had recaptured it, delivering the most fierce and bloody reprisals.


    Thest time trouble befell the ind was ten years ago, when the merchants of Thistle Province banded together, hoping to develop it.


    Well, the oue was clear¡ªthey failed.


    Not only that, but the merchants faced targeted attacks by all of Morgan¡¯s pirate groups on the high seas.


    In just over a month, their ventures sank, and they were ruined due to the destruction of their ships and loss of their crews.


    To this day, the merchants dare not show themselves at sea and can only traverse mountains and valleys to scrape by with difficulty.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡±


    A vicious look crossed Shate¡¯s scarred face, ¡°Then this time, I will make them know who they can mess with and who they cannot!¡±


    Without hesitation, Shate conveyed the news that the ind might have been taken to the other pirate ships.


    Immediately, the crews were enraged.


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    ¡°Take back our turf!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, kill, we get to kill again, oh oh oh!!¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t hear the pirates¡¯ shouts, but Sherri could, and she perfectly ryed Shate¡¯s and the first mate¡¯s conversation.


    Seeing the pirates¡¯ uproar, Bailuo was very pleased¡ªthis was exactly the attitude he wanted!


    Bailuo had Sherri and Lilith scout already, and on the 33 pirate ships, there was not the slightest ripple of Miracle Power.


    This showed that all pirates were ordinary humans.


    Even if their strength was far greater than the pirates they had encountered before, without miracles, they were still inferior.


    Were they powerful? Could they really be stronger than the Yatun n and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants?


    Impossible!


    If it weren¡¯t for the concern over casualties, even without Bailuo, with nearly 100 Miracle Descendants under hismand, Bailuo would dare to directly challenge this fleet of 2000 pirates.


    Although it wouldeat a cost, the winner would undoubtedly be Bailuo¡¯s side!


    ¡°There are no ships in the harbor!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Shate¡¯s basic judgment couldn¡¯t anticipate that this was a trap set by the enemy.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Bailuo actually had a way to know their whereabouts half a day in advance and set up such a scene.


    Watching them sail towards Yatun Ind, Bailuo murmured to himself, ¡°Hell is right before your eyes, step into it.¡±


    Soon, the pirates arrived at the sea area less than 1 kilometer away from the ind.


    From afar, Shate could already make out some details of the ind with his telescope.


    At the same time, the elder sister and old uncle made their preparations.


    The old uncle had the women and the elderly among them act as bait, solidifying the pirates¡¯ determination to attack after seeing them.


    ¡°Women and children, all women and children!!¡±


    Shate didn¡¯t see any male descendants of the Tree Elves; they only saw the Yatun n¡¯s females and the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants¡¯ women, who covered their heads with scarves to hide their pointy ears.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t take me seriously at all!¡±


    Enraged, Shate eximed, ¡°They stole my ind, didn¡¯t station people to defend it, and left only the weak!¡±


    Is this tolerable, or intolerable?


    For decades, others have feared Shate. Has he ever been subjected to such humiliation?!


    ¡°We can¡¯t be careless, Captain!¡±


    The first mate hurriedly held Shate back, ¡°We haven¡¯t left any ships behind, which in itself is a warning to the enemy that the main force is outside, ready to retaliate if they strike the ind.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be that stupid!¡±


    ¡°So, is it a trap then?¡±


    Shate pointed ahead, wanting to be skeptical, but his habitual arrogance made it impossible for him to take his opponents seriously.


    Having dominated the seas for twenty years, Shate had never encountered a worthy opponent; he was also unaware that someone in the Eastern Sea dared to oppose him.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right, really not right!¡±


    The first mate continuously advised, ¡°Our men are nowhere to be seen, where have they gone? That¡¯s over 1200 people, are they all dead?¡±


    ¡°How could the other side kill so many pirates and only have seventy or eighty people left?¡±


    When things deviate from the norm, there must be demons at y!


    This saying doesn¡¯t exist in this world, but simr proverbs do.


    II II


    Shate calmed down, his first mate was his strategist, and though not a grand master of strategy, he had his share of wisdom.


    After being repeatedly advised, Shate began to hesitate, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡±


    ¡°Would I, a captain under the Pirate King¡¯s banner, a great pirate with a bounty of tens of thousands of gold coins, flee without a fight?¡±


    If Shate knew of the ¡®Empty Fort Strategy,¡¯ he might have spoken the term right now.


    The Empty Fort Strategy, scaring oneself.


    If indeed there were only a handful of women on the opposing side, and they scared away 2000 fierce pirates¡­


    Could Shate have the face to live on in this world?


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to get tofu, and if he could, he would have to smash his head on it right there and then!


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult to solve!¡±


    The n was his own, and the first mate quickly said, ¡°Captain, you can dispatch two pirate ships tond and search. If the number of enemies is small, we directly attack, and if there are many, we retreat.¡±


    ¡± Even if you are brave and fearless, knowingly walking into a trap is like putting one¡¯s neck on the gallows, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shate was very unhappy with the first mate¡¯s strategy because it felt as if he was afraid of Yatun Ind.


    Pirates are not much stronger than thugs and hooligans.


    They are all uneducated, and without the presence of the first mate, Shate would have led his men ashore to fight the moment the ind was taken.


    However, the old uncle considered that a pirate group that had been on the high seas for so long couldn¡¯t possibly be all idiots.


    Sess is not just a coincidence, but often ¡®inevitable,¡¯ coupled with some luck.


    ¡®Shate¡¯s subordinates are incapable, he¡¯s doomed to die.¡¯


    ¡®What if he does have capable people? How should we proceed then?¡¯


    Bailuo recalled his previous conversation with the old uncle. The ship came to a stop, Bailuo frowned slightly, his hand already resting on the Cross Sword, ready to fight at any moment.


    His current position was right beside the pirate gship, maintaining a distance of about forty meters from it, quietly trailing alongside.


    ¡®If the ship simply stops and doesn¡¯t retreat, don¡¯t make a move.¡¯


    ¡®What if the ship turns around?¡¯


    ¡®If the enemy leaves without even knowing the situation, Xiao Luo, do you think that¡¯s likely?¡¯


    The enemy would run away without any evidence, disgraced, and then seek others to attack.


    In the world of pirates, this is enough to bebeled a coward, aplete failure, and it would mean the end of one¡¯s career.


    ¡®If the enemy retreats without sending even one person to check, it must be a feint.¡¯


    The old uncle had almost considered all possible scenarios. Bailuo removed his hand from the Cross Sword, stretchedzily, and continued to observe.


    He could act now, cutting down all the masts of the ships and then slowly cleaning up.


    But alone, he would be too slow.


    Thousands of pirates, if they scattered and fled, would truly be a hassle.


    Therefore, caution, caution, and more caution!


    For the sake of Yatun, Bailuo had to choose the most reliable and safe n to ensure that not a single pirate could escape from their hands.

 Chapter 77 - 55: Sooner or Later a Gonner (Seeking

    Chapter 77: Chapter 55: Sooner or Later a Gonner (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Shate clenched his teeth and finally decided to let two ships go ahead and explore.


    At this time, however, the pirates in the Pirate Group were perplexed, as the boss¡¯s behavior was tantamount to sending people on a dangerous, suicidal mission!


    If it really wasn¡¯t a bluff, then those two ships-sooner orter, they¡¯d be done


    for!


    Taking a page from chess, it was like using a ¡®cannon¡¯ to lure the opposing


    ¡®chariot<sup>1</sup>.


    The chariot might be finished, but the cannon couldn¡¯t be saved either!


    Pirates aren¡¯t an army, they don¡¯t have military discipline. It¡¯s either all in together or no one goes at all.


    Where¡¯s the logic in sacrificing one group to protect another?


    Yet, under the coercion of Shate¡¯s cruelty and sexual intimidation, nearly too pirates aboard those two medium-sized pirate ships had no choice but to leave the fleet and head towards Yatun Ind.


    ¡®Just like Uncle said!¡¯


    Bailuo looked at the distance, then back at Shate, noticing the clear difort


    on his face.


    Between a brute and a sage, thetter can hardly convince the former unless they demonstrate overwhelming wisdom.


    If they make one mistake, and the brute flies into a rage, even the most intelligent will lose their heads.


    ¡°The wise know how to weigh pros and cons.


    Bailuo smiled and said, ¡°A brute, however, only knows how to take out their


    anger on others.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Bailuo heard some voices, those of many fish, among them a dolphin, and about a dozen sharks.


    ¡°Dolphin Moon, captain of the Yatun Expedition Team, reporting to Your


    Majesty!¡±


    This was none other than Miss Dolphin, and the sharks surrounding her were


    Fairy Sharks blessed with Miracle Power by Lilith.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If anyone jumps overboardter on,¡±


    Bailuo looked at the Fairy Sharks, ¡°Remember not to eat them, just bite off


    their legs.¡±


    In the water without legs and with so many sharks watching, their deaths would be certain.


    ¡°Lilith, you may return now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lilith yed a crucial role in the n.


    ¡°The pirates are here!¡±


    On Yatun Ind, the People of Yatun had long anticipated this scenario. Almost the moment they saw the pirate ships, the women swiftly retreated.


    ¡°Chirp chirp chirp!!¡±


    Due to the nature of the fishing vige, the pirates didn¡¯t use rockets but rather shot ordinary arrows.


    However, the People of Yatun were incredibly resourceful. How could they not be prepared? They quickly hid in the forest as soon as they were out of range. When over a hundred piratesnded, there was clear hesitation on their faces.


    But this hesitationpletely vanished at the sight of the female Tree Elves¡¯


    Descendants.


    ¡°So beautiful, how can these women be so beautiful?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine, they are all mine!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    In the face of such beauty, what reason remained?


    Theirughter intensified as spurred by the women¡¯s panic-stricken screams, the pirates heatedly chased after them into the forest.


    ¡®Uncle even anticipated this step?¡¯


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t expected that the reason the pirates obediently went into the forest would be this.


    The pirates on the ships were too far to see, but those who hadnded could certainly notice the attractiveness of the People of Yatun.


    Greed and lust, they are living on borrowed time without realizing it.


    They¡¯re not worth pitying!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°What is this, ah!¡±


    One after another, lethal arrows were shot, taking out some of the pirates, while the rest were captured by the vines Lilith released.


    ¡°Bewitching Art!¡±


    Lilith raised her finger, and the invisible Miracle Power instantly hypnotized all the pirates present.


    The hypnotism was short-lived, and its effectiveness dependent on the number and mental strength of the targets.


    If it were someone like Uncle, or someone imbued with Miracle Power, hke a Child of Miracle or a derivative being, the Bewitching Art would fail.


    Lilith wasn¡¯t a Miracle of hypnotism; she was merely able to venture into that Domain through Fairy Magic.


    Essentially, she was still an amateur.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, old man,¡± Lilith held great respect for the old uncle, only to see a smile appearing on the elder¡¯s face.


    The uncle had first cross-referenced with this batch of pirates the secret signal they had extracted ten days earlier, assuring there were no issues, and then said to Lilith, ¡°Now, it¡¯s all down to you, Miss Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡±


    As Lilith raised her hand, all the pirates who had been bewitched stood up with silly grins and then walked toward the beach.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    On the other side, aboard the pirate ship, the pirates saw ck smoke rising from the ind¡ªthat was the signal.


    Not only that, many pirates were ¡®leading¡¯ women on the beach, and even shouting and hollering up at Shate on the pirate gship.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Shate had no more reservations: ¡°No one¡¯s really there, those stupid fools!¡±


    This time, not even the first mate could say anything.


    He was indeed smart and knew when to advance or retreat.


    If he continued to urge Shate to be cautious time and again, given Shate¡¯s hot temper, the first mate would definitely not end well.


    Once is a suggestion, twice is doubt, thrice is dissension.


    The rules of pirates never included the word ¡®dissension¡¯.


    The captain¡¯s word was absolute, and the captain¡¯smand was the absolute of absolutes.


    ¡°Speed up the advance!¡±


    Shate couldn¡¯t see clearly the women; he thought they were just ordinary females: ¡°Those women, I¡¯ll give them to you as a reward!


    ¡°Ooh-ooh-ooh!¡±


    The pirates¡¯ morale, initially dampened, surged again at the lure of the women, and they brought their ships to shore before taking to the boats tond.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Watching the majority of the pirates disembark, Bailuo estimated then charged onto the sea surface with Sherri in tow.


    Thus, before the pirates could even indulge in their dreams, Bailuo had alreadyunched the attack.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    The neighing of Pegasus, along with dazzling white light, sent Wind des slicing through the air,nding atop the gship¡¯s mast.


    These ships were also equipped with arge number of catapults.


    Though their range was average, not over 200 meters, Bailuo could not afford to let down his guard against suchrge war machines.


    ¡°Boom! Crack-crackle¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    Shate was on a small boat at that moment, and he looked back in shock to see the figure of Pegasus, his eyes widening: ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A flying horse? Why does a horse have wings and can fly in the sky?


    The pirates, who had never seen a Pegasus or even grasped the concept of one, now experienced aplete system crash in their brains.


    ¡°Miracle!¡±


    Shate felt his heart stop and his face turned pale as he realized something.


    ¡°Tweet-tweet-tweet???? ¡±


    Sherri ascended, bing the ideal signal for the People of Yatun to attack. Arrow after arrow was shot from the forest, and now the pirates were less than 20 meters from the shore, trapped and unable to retreat or advance!


    ¡°Ambush! There¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What are those guys doing?!


    Haven¡¯t we already dealt with the enemy at sea? Why are there still attacks?


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    Sherri dove down, and thunderbolts fell from the heavens, while Shate felt a thunderous roar in his ears and then plunged into endless darkness.


    ¡°Captain!!!¡±


    Shate fell into the sea, where the waiting turtles and dolphins immediately captured him.


    The first mate didn¡¯t know Shate¡¯s condition, but with the captain gone, he was now the leader of the team.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    A muscr man with a twisted beard saw the number of Yatun people, no more than too: ¡°With such a good chance to attack earlier, they only sent out so few people, and mostly women at that.¡±


    ¡°They have few people, they have few people!!


    He seemed to understand something and shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯re just bluffing, they don¡¯t actually have that many people!¡± The secret signal had been coerced out of them, the pirates¡¯ gestures were surely made under duress!


    ¡°Get to the shore! Everyone to the shore!¡±


    The brawny man with twisted whiskers shouted, ¡°Follow me and charge!!!

 Chapter 78 - 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length

    Chapter 78: Chapter 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length


    Chapter, Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Don¡¯t charge! Don¡¯t charge!!!¡±


    However, the first mate¡¯s reaction waspletely opposite to theirs; upon seeing the Pegasus, he had guessed it was some kind of miracle.


    ¡°Followme, kill!¡±


    Regrettably, before the first mate could stop them, the pirates were already thoroughly enraged. They had just scored a major victory; how could they endure such humiliation?


    So what if the boss is dead?!


    How can they be the boss if the old boss doesn¡¯t die?


    What the hell is a first mate anyway? Just a dog-headed strategist. What right does he have to order them around?


    ¡°Ssh ssh ssh.¡±


    Finally, the piratesnded on the coast, and by then, they had already lost more than a hundredrades.


    In just a few minutes, so many had died.


    But this did not scare the pirates; on the contrary, it further incited their ferocity: ¡°Women! Kill the men, and the women are mine!!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared by Sherri?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t think so; it was more likely they were too panicked and couldn¡¯t think of anything else but to get ashore and fight.


    A bit like berserkers injected with chicken blood.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue, they have a miracle, they have a miracle!¡±


    Although most pirates didn¡¯tknowwhat a miracle was, the first mate knew. He had even seen it with his own eyes: ¡°That flying Pegasus, it¡¯s a miracle. We absolutely can¡¯t fight against a miracle, retreat, retreat immediately!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a big-bearded man had already roared and charged at him, then stabbed him through the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough!¡±


    ¡°Run run run, a coward like you can be a first mate?! The first mate should¡¯ve been mine! Mine!!!¡±


    Shate¡¯s ¡°death¡± immediately sparked internal strife.


    Just kill the first mate too, and the strongest among them would be the new captain, with all the benefits converging upon him.


    ¡°The second nature of mankind¡­¡±


    As Bailuo was cutting down the ships¡¯ masts, he pondered on this matter.


    When faced with a major crisis, humans would still prefer to first eliminate internal discord.


    This is correct, but the best way would be to forget grievances and unite.


    However, that belonged to a more idealized state. The mostmon is internal pacification before expelling foreign aggressors.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bailuo would desire nothing more, as the new leader was from the pro-war faction. His n was simple and crude: ¡°Kill! Kill them all! You can¡¯t scare me!!¡±


    ¡°Kill for me!!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Bailuoughed from the rear of the fleet, a heartyugh.


    He was now focused on dealing with the remaining pirates on the ships. With Sherri around, like a radar, she could perfectly tell Bailuo where there were still enemies.


    If they hid in the cabin, then sink the whole ship.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t need so many ships; the People of Yatun had only so many, three big ships were more than enough.


    ¡°Quick! Jump into the sea!¡±


    The pirates were crushed by Sherri in an instant, terrified by the power of Wind de, storms, and lightning.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    But did entering the sea mean safety?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is that!¡±


    ¡°Sharks, there are sharks!!!¡±


    Piercing screams, apanied by blood from torn legs, drained the color from the faces of countless pirates who wanted to jump into the sea.


    ¡°I surrender, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Those who surrender won¡¯t be killed!¡±


    Bailuo immediately shouted, ¡°Put down your weapons and then squat on the deck, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t kill prisoners!¡±


    Hearing that there was still a chance to live, the nearly 200 pirates left on the pirate ships quickly chose to surrender.


    Seeing this, Bailuo sneered in his heart, but why not take advantage of it?


    ¡°Charge with me¡­¡±


    The new pirate leader knew the enemies were in the forest, hence he took the lead in the charge, but before he could enjoy his moment of valor for long, the next second, something enormous pounced toward him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The tremendous force outright shattered the skull of the pirate leader, like a golf ball flying over the fishing vige andnding on the beach.


    ¡°la¡ª¡±


    One after another ancient tree morphed into the shape of Treefolk. The smaller ones, about 15 meters high, had a girth requiring two people to embrace.


    ¡°Rumble! Rumble!¡±


    Thergest Treefolk, truly like a wandering millennium-old tree that needed ten people to embrace, withrge and lush branches like an explosion of hair atop its head; with each step, the ground trembled.


    ¡°This, what is this..¡±


    The pirates were stunned, once again stunned.


    Ahead were nearly 20 Treefolk. Although not many in number, theirbat power was simply beyond human imagination.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A pirate tried to run, but the vines falling from the Treefolk, like a frog¡¯s tongue snapping out, forcefully snatched him away, leaving behind only a miserable scream.


    The Treefolk swung their arms, and their huge branches swept back and forth, knocking groups of pirates away like sweeping up trash.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The taller Treefolk were even more straightforward; they lifted their roots, and with a foot down, the scene was a blur of blood and flesh.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The arrows never ceased, iming the lives of one pirate after another.


    Especially as those pirates jumped into the sea to escape, the appearance of sharks once again blocked their only way out.


    ¡°Ah! My leg! My leg!¡±


    ¡°There are monsters in the water! There are monsters in the water too!!¡±


    ¡°To the shore! Hurry to the shore!¡±


    Pirates that wanted to get into the water, upon seeing this scene, immediately retreated, but theirrades from behind had already charged forward.


    Thus, there were more screams and a vast number of casualties.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    The Cavalry charged, starting to race across the beach and through the woods, ughtering those scattered pirates to prevent any from slipping through the and threatening the children.

 Chapter 79 - 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length

    Chapter 79: Chapter 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length


    Chapter, Seeking Rmendations)_2


    ¡°Charge! Charge!¡±


    Among these cavalry, the not-so-old Fiona was particrly striking.


    In her right hand she held a long sword, while in her left she wielded a magic wand, which she pointed at the pirates running in front of her.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Invisible shockwaves hit their backs, flinging them high into the air, spinning several times before crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud¡­¡±


    The warhorses galloped fiercely, deliberately stepping on the backs of these fallen pirates.


    Just one step was enough to shatter their innards, leaving them severely injured and spitting blood.


    ¡°Monsters, these monsters!¡±


    Fiona remained indifferent to the pirates¡¯ wailing; the Yatun n was simple and naive in ordinary times, but when facing enemies, they were truly more ferocious than demons.


    They had no understanding of mercy, onlyplete and utter extermination!


    ¡°We surrender, we surrender?? ¡±


    Finally, unable to withstand the pain of being attacked from front and rear, with no escape route in heaven or on earth, the pirates raised their hands in plea for mercy.


    Now that¡¯s really the joke of the day.


    Pirates who never left survivors were actually begging their enemies to spare their lives.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Bailuo found it amusing but still ordered the attacks to cease and demanded all the pirates gather together.


    Soon, Bailuo brought everyone to the beach, where he looked at his uncle, and the old and the young decisively switched positions.


    ¡°You, you said you wouldn¡¯t kill us!¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t kill us!¡±


    The pirates who had surrendered on the ships shouted one after another, yet Bailuo had no intention of sparing them a nce.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At the uncle¡¯smand, the descendants of the Tree Elves immediately drew their des and began their killing spree.


    Here, this was not Bailuo¡¯smand but a collective plea from the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants.


    They wanted to end the lives of the sinful pirates themselves!


    For how many years had the Tree Elves¡¯ descendants been forced to hide in the deep mountains and forests due to the pirate threat? But now, they were enacting their revenge.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    des swung repeatedly, and heads rolled to the ground.


    At least a thousand pirates were beheaded by Bailuo on the coast, thus temporarily ending the pirate scourge within the maritime area of Yatun Ind. During this period, for safety, Bailuo had Lilith and Sherri specially sense the aura of the pirates.


    After going to such lengths, Bailuo was cautious to the extreme.


    If there were still any fish slipping through the, Bailuo would be at his wit¡¯s end; he truly had done all that he could.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡±


    Thest remaining pirate, Shate, was left by Bailuo, who had Lilith cast an illusion spell on him and sessfully extracted a wealth of information from his mouth.


    ¡°The Pirate King¡¯s birthday celebration, huh¡­¡±


    The uncle hadn¡¯t expected such an event: ¡°And he¡¯s also Sigurian¡¯s sworn brother. It seems before we face Morgan, we have to confront Sigurian first.¡± ¡°Is he the one you spoke of, one of Morgan¡¯s six adopted sons and daughters?¡± Since their arrival at sea, Bailuo naturally took the opportunity to inquire about the surrounding maritime situation from his uncle, so he was well-versed in the strength of the Pirate King Morgan.


    ¡°ording to Shate¡¯s habits, even if he disappears for half a year, no one will care.¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°But he¡¯s due for a trade with Sigurian soon. If he doesn¡¯t show up, Sigurian will surely send people over.¡±


    ¡°So how much time do we have?¡±


    ¡°At least three months.¡±


    It would take at least a month for Sigurian to notice Shate¡¯s disappearance, then sending people over to inquire and investigate would take even more time. Waiting for Sigurian to marshal his forces for an attack would take at least two to three months; in such a vast ocean, it would be toote to arrive in time.


    ¡°Just Sigurian, not Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The uncle nodded, saying, ¡°Pirates think like that.¡±


    When they encounter an enemy, they don¡¯t seek help first but try to deal with it themselves because notifying Morgan would be seen as a show of weakness. Therefore, Sigurian will definitelye to meet Bailuo himself, which is also one of the pirates¡¯ weaknesses.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, if we deal with Sigurian, Morgan will find out and we could dy it a few more months?¡±


    What Bailuo needed the most now was time.


    The seeds for Yatun Ind had already been nted; what Bailuo had to do next was to attract enough poption to the ind and develop them into true ¡®People of Yatun.''¡±


    But this was not a matter of one or two days. Without several years of effort, even if Yatun had a poption of ten million, these people would be just a number. They could betray Bailuo and forsake Yatun at any time.


    Because with Bailuo dead, it would just mean switching lords, essentially making no difference at all.


    Inparison, the Treant Race and the Yatun n.


    They would stand by Bailuo to live and die together, rather than surrender and even consider defecting to the enemy!


    A massive poption was to make the country¡¯s logistics stronger.


    If food was scarce, make them farm.


    If soldiers died in battle, recruit from the citizens.


    But the problem was, Bailuo had the Miracle Pocket and Lilith; he didn¡¯t need too muchbor.


    As for the army, the training of Miracle Troop Types required time, and the output of Sherri and Lilith was limited. It was not as if the more people there were, the more Children of Miracle they could raise.


    If it were so, wouldn¡¯t the animals covering the hills and the fish in the sea have all turned into fairies by now?


    In the War of Miracle, against enemies endowed with Miracle Power, ordinary people were like cannon fodder; they could not y a decisive role.


    Of course, if these people could be united in heart and mind, willing to die in battle for Bailuo one after the other¡­

 Chapter 80 - 8o: Chapter 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length

    Chapter 8o: Chapter 56: Lost Realm (Triple-Length


    Chapter, Seeking Rmendations)_3


    It goes without saying that mortals can still manage a fight.


    But is that possible?


    Without decades of time, how could they gain the recognition of these outsiders, making them willing to risk their lives for the sake of their country and Bailuo?


    With no foundation of national identity and sense of honor, how much effort will it take to establish these?


    We need people, but we can¡¯t just choose anyone, we have to cultivate them slowly.¡±


    The crops of Yatun offer a perfect breakthrough, finding those whock food and clothing, and making them appreciate the beauty of Yatun, creating a sense of belonging here.


    In doing so, the real People of Yatun will naturally be more and more numerous.


    And with a sense of belonging, it will then be quite convenient to cultivate loyalty to Bailuo and subsequently select from among them those suited to wield the Miracle Power, the Miracle Troop Type.


    ¡°A battle with Sigurian is far better than shing with Morgan right now.¡± Long before the decision to go to Yatun Ind was made, the uncle had predicted the various scenarios Yatun might encounter on the high seas. There were over a hundred possibilities, both big and small, and at that time, Bailuo and his senior sister listened patiently to the uncle¡¯s strategicyout. ¡¯ ¡°Pull one hair and move the whole body.¡±


    What Bailuo mentioned about the presence of pirates on Yatun Ind was also just one of the uncle¡¯s predicted possibilities, and unexpectedly, it turned out to be true.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    What¡¯s there to worry about? Aren¡¯t we standing on invincible ground?¡± Bailuo stated tly, ¡°All of Yatun,bined, is nothing more than 200 people, just a few ships¡¯ worth.¡±


    If they really could not win, he would have everyone board the ships and then turn tail and flee.


    Bailuo was a very resolute person.


    If he could endure exploitation by crooked merchants for years, then this was naturally nothing too serious for him.


    Of course, this was only a mindset, as well as the People of Yatun¡¯s worst-case n.


    Yes, the worst-case n.


    To abandon Yatun Ind, and then leave these waters with all their nspeople.


    They were few in number and could live anywhere, with the Holy Pouch at their disposal, starvation was absolutely out of the question.


    Elsa and the others have already begun to acquire the power of Lilith.¡± Yatun is growing stronger every second; the longer the dy, the greater Bailuo¡¯s advantage will be.


    Moreover, some things can¡¯t be avoided, and wille sooner orter. Since I¡¯m determined to be the Master of Miracles and develop my own forces, I have to face these issues.¡±


    The People of Yatun could leave these waters, but if they went to the continent, they would have to confront other nations, and if they moved to other waters, ¡¯ they would still have to face other Pirate Kings.


    Instead of that, it would be better to defend Yatun Ind and decide the supremacy with Morgan¡¯s forces.


    From the moment Bailuo made his choice, he was engrossed in the feast of miracles and became part of the squabbles among Kings.


    ¡°We have not yet stepped onto the stage, so this period is exactly the time we can develop freely.¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°Half a year is too much to hope for, but four or five months, that we have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    In four or five months, the first batch of Yatun¡¯s Miracle Troop Type should be more or less ready.


    Furthermore, Bailuo¡¯s strength is not just what it seems.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Bailuo made up his mind and casually issued the order to execute Shate, not even ncing at the ferocious pirate captain, as he mounted Sherri and flew towards the cliff.


    No matter what follows, what Bailuo needs to do right now is to improve theprehensive strength of himself and Yatun to the fullest.


    Morgan, in in terms, is just another Master of Miracles after all.


    Poption, territory, all are illusions.


    Only the number of miracles is the ultimate benchmark for measuring the depth and strength of a force.


    And now, Bailuo has encountered the fifth miracle!


    ¡®What is a true King.¡¯


    ¡®Be merciful when you should be merciful, be ruthless when you need to be ruthless. Do not underestimate the opponent with great strength, nor give up nning due to a favorable situation.¡¯


    The uncle¡¯s words echoed in Bailuo¡¯s ears as he once again came to the edge of the cliff: ¡°Do you think I have the makings of a King?¡±


    ¡°Whirr.¡±


    At that moment, the ck Leather Book was opened by Bailuo, and he looked towards the location of the fifth page, where the text had changed a lot.


    [¡­)


    Level: Unknown


    Type: Unknown


    Faction: Lost Realm


    The attribute of the fifth miracle initially blurred at the edge of the faction, then the words ¡®Lost Realm¡¯ appeared.


    ¡°Lost Realm?¡±


    The five miracles that Bailuo now possessed belonged to various factions: the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch to Divine Twilight, Pegasus Sherri to Northbound Land, and Fairy Princess Lilith to Ideal Coast.


    Then there were the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, who also belonged to the ¡®Northbound Land¡¯.


    Regarding the factions of the miracles, Bailuo had asked his uncle about their information, as he had three miracles in his hand at that time.


    The uncle said that there were many factions of miracles, and ording to the scriptures and ancient books left by the ancestors of the Yatun n, there had been a total of 28 factions of miracles since ancient times.


    But most of them were not recorded in the ancient books and, over time, arge part had been lost.


    Even the uncle only knew some of their names and did not understand what these factions of miracles meant or their purpose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡±


    That s what Bailuo had asked his uncle, whose answer was, ¡°If I were to guess,


    I think that the factions are likely rted to an ancient period of history.¡±


    ¡°Just, just history?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    When the uncle was younger, he had investigated miracles, but he had never discovered any use for the miracle factions, and even most Masters of Miracles did not know to which faction their miracle belonged.


    It was Bailuo, with the ck Leather Book, who could disy the attributes of the miracles directly.


    Other Masters of Miracles didn¡¯t care about this; after all, there were no attribute conflicts or factional restrictions.


    Uncle once said that even among the many miracles, the Lost Realm is a very rarefaction.¡±


    The uncle told Bailuo that the information about the ¡®Lost Realm¡¯ was recorded in the ¡®Ancient Book of Yatun¡¯, but because of the wars, parts of the ¡®Ancient Book of Yatun¡¯ had been lost.


    The Lost Realm was precisely that lost part, so all the uncle knew about this faction was its name.


    ¡°So what exactly are you?¡±


    Bailuo focused his attention back on the ck Leather Book.


    [It has acknowledged you, decided to recognize you as its king, and if you are willing, calling yourself its master would not be amiss. ]


    What an arbitrary miracle.


    Bailuo always felt that the other party was somewhat prestigious, ¡°Feels like, not just capricious!¡±


    [Please perform a shamanistic ritual here, offering a gift that will please it.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing this sentence, Bailuo was a bit puzzled, ¡°Shamanistic ritual? Offer a gift? And one it likes?¡±


    ¡°Is this a god? A new miracle, is it actually a god?¡±


    The world of miracles did not have the concept of gods, even if a being was as powerful as a deity, once obtained by a Master of Miracles, it had to obey the Master of Miracles.


    Bailuo was not concerned about this.


    But the problem was, he didn¡¯t know what it liked!


    ¡°Wait, is that it? Just this?¡±


    Bailuo felt that the miracle on the fifth page of the ck Leather Book was truly unconventional, and he didn¡¯t even know where the ¡®it¡¯ referenced by the book was or what it looked like.


    ¡°Nearby?¡±


    Bailuo looked around but found nothing.


    Therefore, he stuck his head out over the cliff, but besides the azure, almost clear enough to see the sea bed, shining water, he saw no sign of any creature.


    ¡°So, the miracle on the fifth page is air?¡±


    Invisible and intangible, yet omnipresent.


    ¡°However, this ritual doesn¡¯t seem too difficult.¡±


    The key difficulty was the gift; Bailuo did not know what the other party liked,


    Forget it, there¡¯s no time limit. Take your time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°As for now¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the People of Yatun, their faces beaming with the joy of defeating their enemies. He did not disappoint them, and upon riding Sherri back to his n¡¯s territory, he immediately announced, ¡°Let¡¯s have a banquet!!!¡±

 Chapter 81 - 57 Simpleton Princess (Seeking

    Chapter 81: Chapter 57 Simpleton Princess (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    ¡°Oh oh oh!!!¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡®banquet,¡¯ all the People of Yatun became very happy.


    Especially Inya, who led with a strange cry of ¡® ,¡¯ causing the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants to think this was a victory chant unique to Yatun, and they too joined in the cheer.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Bailuo immediately gave Iron Simpleton a crack on the head, saying with a helplessugh, ¡°What are you yelling for!¡±


    ¡°Hehheh.¡±


    Inya, holding her head, still smiled foolishly, rendering Bailuo powerless.


    ¡°Bring out the wine, tonight we drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Bailuo had previously implemented military-style management in Yatun, where drinking alcohol was strictly prohibited, which was the least to be expected.


    But now it was different, the pirate issue hade to a close, and Yatun Ind was filled with festivity; they could finally celebrate.


    Uncle had learned much information from the mouths of the pirates, which eased everyone¡¯s minds and gave them a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We have won.¡±


    Before the festivities began, Bailuo took to the stage to speak, as was customary.


    However, he only said a few words before giving the time back to everyone, ¡°Now, I announce that the banquet has officially begun. Everyone can drink freely, taste the delicacies, and those of you who feel you have talents can take the stage to show them!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    With that, Bailuo raised his ss, and all the People of Yatun drank with him.


    ¡°To our king!!!¡±


    The banquet started, and it was very lively.


    There were plenty of side shows, after all, Yatun was a nation that revered martial prowess. Nors¡¯ spear dance, the senior sister¡¯s sword dance, and Jiera¡¯s divine archery all brought countless cheers.


    Afterward, the Little Witches also showed what they had learned during this time, casting one fantastic spell after another.


    Although they were not powerful, and many could not be used inbat, if used for a performance, they were exceptionally spectacr.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    The children, watching girls dance inside transparent bubbles in the sky, were almost mesmerized.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    When the bubbles burst, turning into countless flowers and gently lowering the girls to the ground.


    The fragrance of the flowers drifted into the audience seats with the breeze, everyone clearly smelled the aroma, and some even picked up a petal to find it lifelike.


    However, the petals soon disappeared.


    The magic of the Little Witches was based on magic power, and unlike Lilith, they did not have infinite mana, so the spells of the Little Witches had their time limits and many ws.


    Perhaps when their powers became stronger, and their mana more robust, they could cast more powerful spells.


    But for now, they could only stick to illusions and tricks.


    ¡°Next up, the Fairy n¡¯s y¡ªThe Birth of the King.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo sat below, not too clear about the program for the evening.


    After all, they had just fought off the Pirates, and there was simply no time to rehearse, so many performances were improvised.


    ¡°The People of Yatun are indeed talented. The little witches, during the time of martial arts demonstrations, came up with some pretty good magic performances.¡±


    ¡°The Fairies too, had prepared a y during their performance?¡±


    And so, under Bailuo¡¯s expectant gaze, the Fairies took to the stage.


    ¡°In a vast expanse of snow¡­¡±


    ya was the narrator, her voice extremely melodious. Speaking the lines, she sounded as though she was singing poetry, and it was very touching.


    Then came on the little animals.


    They varied in size, from cats and mice to White Eagles, as well as several White Wolves raised by Lyon and She.


    And the story they were telling was the rise of Bailuo and the People of Yatun.


    Bailuo¡¯s great battle against Silver Mane, ying the horrific creature by himself, and being crowned king.


    Bailuo: ???


    Afterward, as if by divine aid, he showed extraordinary powers one after another, bringing strength to the People of Yatun.


    Bailuo could understand that much.


    After all, miracles could not be revealed through any means, and the Little Fairies were obviously restricted in that regard, so no matter what, they would not disclose.


    ¡°And all of this starts with that terrible Wild Boar.¡±


    ¡°Wild Boar?¡±


    Bailuo frowned again, and when he looked up, he was taken aback.


    ¡°The Wild Boar is here!¡±


    Inya, wearing a Wild Boar mask, moved from backstage with steps that spared no one¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    At the same time, countless people burst intoughter, ¡°Inya, you¡¯re truly a genius!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°How interesting, Wild Boar King Inya, you really went all out to be king.¡±


    Bailuo understood, the story wasn¡¯t really about him after all; its protagonist was actually that wild boar¡ªthe strongest Wild Boar King in history, the ferocious beast that had charged Bailuo.


    It led its seven brothers, none weaker than itself, ready to besiege the newly appointed King of Yatun.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t upset, in fact, Inya¡¯s approach wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    Having your leg broken by a boar was indeed not glorious.


    But if you turned the boar into a powerful monster and Bailuo fought against eight, defeating seven but then getting sneak-attacked by thest.


    Then the story would be different.


    Inya dared to do it, clearly not of her own initiative; she must have asked her uncle and senior sister for their opinions.


    The People of Yatun needed history, and Bailuo, too, had to be mythologized.


    But this dramatic effect¡­


    Well, don¡¯t say it!


    With the addition of the small animals and Inya ying her natural role, the stage y, if nothing else, was full ofedic moments, even making Bailuough so hard his stomach cramped.


    Throughout the process, the only two who could watch calmly were the uncle and the senior sister.


    Yep, the two icebergs, the most mature presences in Yatun.


    Laughing was impossible. They could never do something so damaging to their image in this lifetime.


    Uncle: Is this funny? It¡¯s funny, but can a mature elderugh? Of course not!


    Senior Sister: Is this funny? It¡¯s alright, but can a mature gang leaderugh? Of course not!


    After the stage y ended, Inya was utterly famous.


    The most courageous woman in Yatun.


    Because of thisedy, she was honored as the ¡®Wild Boar Queen¡¯.


    And that night, everyone gave Inya a distinguished title¡ªSimpleton Princess.


    Since Inya was Bailuo¡¯s sister, she was indeed Yatun¡¯s princess.


    As for the title ¡® Simpleton¡¯, it included the love the People of Yatun had for Inya.


    Of course, only they could call her that, and it was a term of endearment in private. If an outsider dared to use it, it would result in bloodshed on the spot.


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    ¡°Tonight, no going home until we¡¯re drunk!¡±


    When the show was over, it was time for the People of Yatun¡¯s favorite part¡ª the robust drinking session.


    Bailuo asked Lilith to bring out arge amount of the pirates¡¯ stored food.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t like eating these supplies, but they weren¡¯t much different when it came to brewing alcohol.


    So, with Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic power fully activated, she quickly provided the People of Yatun with all sorts of alcoholic beverages.


    At the scene, except for the uncle, nearly every person drank to their heart¡¯s content, and even the senior sister did not refuse such drinks.


    There were also the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants; they too could drink alcohol but preferred fruit wines brewed from fruits.


    ¡°No matter when, you want to be the calmest one.¡±


    Bailuo found his uncle by thekeside, where the old man was sitting, enjoying the breeze and watching the sea.


    The harbor was already under construction, a project nned by the uncle. He intended to create a hub for attracting poption there.


    ¡°I¡¯m calm enough, but you haven¡¯t drunk enough.¡±


    The uncle gave Bailuo a smile, caring shining through the weathered features: ¡°You truly have nothing urgent, tonight¡¯s victory feast, you as the leader cannot be absent, you need to apany them well.¡±


    ¡°Inya is there!¡±


    As soon as Bailuo finished speaking, a boisterousugh from the girl echoed from behind.


    ¡°Tonight, the alcohol that¡¯s meant for my brother, I¡¯ll drinkit!¡±


    ¡°You weaklings who can¡¯t even outdrink me, thinking to get my brother drunk?¡±


    ¡°Hey you! Anderson, don¡¯t think that just because you lower your cup, I can¡¯t see it, drink up quickly!¡±


    ¡°And Nors, what, are you feeding goldfish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it out there today, I, Inya am the number one drinker in Yatun, ten are nothing. I¡¯ll take on a hundred!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    Listening to Inya¡¯s haughtyughter, Bailuo and the uncle looked at each other and ultimately chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Did she inherit the senior sister¡¯s tolerance for alcohol?¡±


    ¡°No, Feiya can also hold her liquor,¡± the uncle shook his head, ¡°she just doesn¡¯t drink much.¡±


    Senior Sister liked to drink. Here, liking was more about tasting rather than indulging.


    She was willing to try every new kind of alcohol.


    But she drank with grace,bining a cool dignity with elegance, simply sitting there like a lofty queen, slowly savoring the red wine in her crystal ss.


    The alcohol in Yatun was actually quite good, with mellow spirits, sweet fruit wines, and very refreshing beers.


    This brought many signature drinks to Yatun, and the uncle suggested establishing a tavern in the future harbor city, a perfect hub for information.

 Chapter 82 - 58 Shaman (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 82: Chapter 58 Shaman (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°A shamanic ritual? That term carries quite a few meanings.¡±


    Uncle, puffing on his pipe, said, ¡°Exin it to me properly.¡±


    Uncle and senior sister had long guessed that Bailuo must possess an ability to find miracles, still, they wouldn¡¯t ask; they would instead make every effort to ensure fewer people knew this secret.


    They would even forget the matter themselves, avoiding any talk of it.


    Unless Bailuo came to them personally.


    ¡°To perform a ritual to something unknown, you use the offerings it prefers.¡±


    After listening to Bailuo¡¯s exnation, Uncle began to ponder, ¡°The Lost Realm?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a blind spot in my knowledge.¡±


    Although Uncle was capable, searching for something unfindable stumped him as well, ¡°Most of the ancient books from Yatun were lost during the Iron Eagle King¡¯s rebellion, so my knowledge about the history and legends of the Miracle Twenty-Eight Camps is limited.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Lost Realm is among the more mysterious ones.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°I¡¯ve also been consulting Brother Andrew these past few days, but he only has some understanding of the Northbound Land. As for the Lost Realm¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Uncle, should we use as an offering?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a living sacrifice.¡±


    Uncle could assert it was not that, ¡°Among the Twenty-Eight Camps, the Lost Realm is known to be very civilized, orderly, and values human rtionships. If it¡¯s a miracle of this camp, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be evil.¡±


    ¡°If you were telling me about the ¡®Fool¡¯s Old Banquet,¡±¡® Uncle said solemnly, ¡°then I¡¯d have to warn you to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that camp?¡±


    Bailuo would encounter many more miracles in the future, and it was quite possible that Fool¡¯s Old Banquet could be one of them.


    ¡°Fool¡¯s Old Banquet is one of the more peculiar miracle camps, but miracles ultimately depend on their master. There¡¯s no miracle power in this world that¡¯s absolutely evil.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°So even if you encounter it in the future, I merely hope you¡¯ll be careful, not that you¡¯ll abandon it.¡±


    ¡°After all, miracles can¡¯t harm their master, but aside from the master, not all miracles are as gentle as Sherri and Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be cautious.¡±


    Bailuo never took Uncle¡¯s words lightly; he earnestly remembered Uncle¡¯s advice.


    ¡°As for the ritual¡­¡±


    Uncle thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is there a pressing deadline?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be urgent.¡±


    ording to the rules of the ck Leather Book, the miracle on the fifth page already belonged to Bailuo, and aside from him, no one could awaken its miracle power.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no rush, then we should investigate first.¡±


    ¡°But it still wouldn¡¯t hurt to try; we might just get lucky,¡± Uncle said. ¡°How about this? Tomorrow, pour out some rare crops from your pockets.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Things not found in this world are surely precious!¡±


    Even when Uncle guessed, he would bet on the most probable oue.


    ¡°And the location for the ritual?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ce it on the cliffside, and then have everyone pray together.¡±


    Since a shamanic ritual is unlikely to require just one person, Uncle felt that having more people might be more appropriate.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a short distance, though.¡±


    For the sake of miracles, Bailuo would have to trouble everyone a bit.


    If a new miracle could be weed into Yatun, taking a bit of trouble and wasting some time would be well worth it!


    What¡¯s more, with Lilith present, the People of Yatun didn¡¯t have much to be busy with.


    Their only job was to cut trees every day, but Bailuo would send Sherri to help out, so sparing a day or two was manageable for the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    At that moment, Inya ran over, ¡°Brother, I have to tell you, I won; they can¡¯t outdrink me!¡±


    ¡°I, Inya, am truly the strongest!¡±


    ¡°To drink with me,¡± Inya dered arrogantly, ¡°psh, none of them stand a chance!¡±


    However, after quite a while, Inya still hadn¡¯t heard Bailuo and her uncle open their mouths, and even her senior sister was covering her forehead, shaking her head and sighing.


    ¡°You guys, what¡¯s the matter? I won, I won! Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    She raised her head and saw Bailuo looking at her somewhat speechlessly, while her uncle silently smoked.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Inya, you are indeed formidable, truly worthy of being the future general of our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°Girl, from nowon, the job of blocking drinks for me will be left to you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s a small matter! Leave it to this general!¡±


    Praised by her father and elder brother, Inya was beaming with joy: ¡°Ah, I forgot I needed to go to the bathroom, elder brother, father, I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡±


    Watching Inya running away while holding her stomach, Bailuo and the teacher looked at each other.


    Inya lives in her own world, always so happy, able to find joy in anything, any time.


    ¡°Inya being this way is also good, don¡¯t you think, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The uncle nodded, and Bailuo smiled. It was because of children as pure as Inya that Bailuo wanted to do his utmost to protect these wonderful moments.


    ¡°Whether it works or not, let¡¯s just try.¡±


    Inya¡¯s intrusion had interrupted his thoughts, but it also diluted Bailuo¡¯s concern about the Miracle Power.


    If I get it, I¡¯m fortunate; if I lose it, that¡¯s fate.


    Bailuo felt he was too greedy, already having gained three miracles.


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants¡¯ Miracle Power had even soared to 80% because of this war, almost no different than if it were in his hands.


    But how much time had passed?


    All together, about two months.


    In two months, with Yatun¡¯s current territory, Bailuo felt he was indeed being greedy.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t overstep our strides, we¡¯ve been running fast, and it¡¯s time to take a few steps and rest.¡±


    The next day, Bailuo took the lead and let Lilith create a stone incense table on the East Coast of Yatun Ind.


    Bailuo held certain convictions about the concept of shamanistic rituals.


    He didn¡¯t worship gods, nor did he believe in them.


    Bailuo believed in man¡¯s triumph over fate; if he was to pray and offer sacrifices, it would definitely be for his parents and ancestors.


    So for this shamanistic ceremony, Bailuo chose the rituals of ancestor worship from his memory of a previous life and had Uncle preside over it.


    The offerings included grains and fruits unavable in this world, as well as moremon livestock¡ªa bnce of vegetarian and non-vegetarian options, all inclusive.


    Although the People of Yatun didn¡¯t have a belief in gods in their culture, they indeed had an ancestral worship ceremony every year.


    Bailuo chose to use stone for the incense table for this reason, integrating the People of Yatun¡¯s customs of using stone and wood for worship.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    Bailuo stood at the forefront, leading everyone to bow their heads: ¡°Close your eyes and pray in your hearts, hoping for good weather for the crops this year and peace and security for our nation.¡±


    Aside from their King, the People of Yatun did not have a custom of kneeling.


    In the world of Miracles, the King is greater than gods!


    So Bailuo only requested that they bow their heads, and then bow in respect, which counted as having held the ceremony.


    Once it was all over, Bailuo looked towards the ck Leather Book.


    [Your style of shamanistic ritual, neither humble nor arrogant, pleases it very much.]


    Seeing this line, Bailuo was ted, but the following line made him sigh.


    [However, it is not very pleased with your offerings, so it will not ept your shamanistic rituals for the next month.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bailuo originally thought he would not obtain this Miracle, but when he opened to the fifth page, the Miracle was still listed there: ¡°Just a cooldown, not an end?¡±


    That¡¯s a relief; Bailuo felt at ease.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the fifth page¡¯s Miracle was, Bailuo had a feeling that the ¡®it¡¯ in the ck Leather Book was incredibly powerful, perhaps the strongest Miracle he had encountered so far.

 Chapter 83 - 59: The Nations (Seeking

    Chapter 83: Chapter 59: The Nations (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    After the ritual had ended, Bailuo asked everyone to leave and then sought out his uncle and senior apprentice-sister.


    ¡°The method was correct, but the offering was wrong,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°We used the wrong thing for the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be grain or some sort of cereal?¡±


    The senior apprentice-sister said, ¡°Then, shall we go and fetch some precious animals instead?¡±


    ¡°If we want to conduct another ritual, we have to wait a month.¡±


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t expected a penalty for failure, but after some thought, he found this to be not such a bad thing, as it would give him an opportunity to attend to his own affairs.


    ¡°This is perfect!¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°Now that we have the time, it¡¯s time to add to our poption.¡±


    Poption, that was something the People of Yatun were in dire need of.


    With more people, more Children of Miracle could be born.


    Children of Miracle could form new troop types, assemble armies¡ªthat was the foundation for protecting Yatun and for ensuring that the nation could stand tall on Miracle Maind.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The uncle led the two to his home and then rummaged to find a map: ¡°You have rarely sailed the seas before and are not too familiar with the surrounding regions. This sea chart was obtained during my adventurous youth.¡±


    ¡°Lookhere, our Yatun Ind is approximately located here.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo discovered the sea chart was nk: ¡°Our ind isn¡¯t marked on the sea chart?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scoff at it, having it is already good. It¡¯s a bit outdated,¡± the uncle tapped his own head. ¡°But the information is here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Go on, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°We are located to the southeast of Miracle Continent.¡±


    The uncle marked the locations of the Iron Eagle Kingdom and Yatun Ind:


    ¡°To our southwest lies an archipgo, known as the Azure Duchy.¡±


    ¡°To reach the closest part of the Azure Duchy from us, even with our fastest warship, a round trip would take at least half a month¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Iron Eagle, Azure, and the waters surrounding our Yatun Ind¡ªthis entire sea area is known as the Eastern Waters,¡± the uncle said. ¡°The power of Pirate King Morgan is entrenched right here.¡±


    ¡°Little Luo, what do you think?¡±


    Faced with his uncle¡¯s question, Bailuo replied, ¡°Surrounded on three sides, the geographic location of Yatun Ind can connect to the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en and even continue westward to the Kingdom of Mountains and further west to the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°If we head northward from the east, bypassing that area, we can pass through the sea region of the Brilliant Duchy and reach the Far North Empire, engaging in trade with the cities there.¡±


    ¡°Heading south goes without saying. Although I have never been to the Azure Duchy, I have heard of its great reputation.¡±


    The Azure Duchy may be just a duchy.


    ording to the uncle, a duchy is a nation that possesses three but not more than seven miracles.


    This nation proims itself as a ¡®permanent neutral country¡¯ on Miracle Maind and has been recognized by many other nations.


    ¡°The Azure Duchy isrge; for the time being, it is best we do not provoke this colossal entity.¡±


    From the uncle¡¯s experience, they should not have a direct confrontation with the Azure Duchy within the next decade; it would be very irrational.


    ¡°What about Morgan? Little Luo, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    After some thought, Bailuo felt he was bound to wage war against Morgan, as the two had long-standing enmities.


    ¡°Feiya?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what you want to say is that you hope we will rece Morgan, right?¡±


    The senior apprentice-sister¡¯s words made Bailuo suddenly understand, ¡°That¡¯s right, if Morgan could establish himself in the Eastern Waters, then if we were to defeat Morgan, a change of Pirate King would not disrupt the maritime bnce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a challenge, yet also an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The uncle saw Bailuo and his senior apprentice-sister¡¯s coborative thinking and felt reassured about Yatun¡¯s future with the two of them: ¡°However, this is just a theoretical n, and it cannot be aplished with a single battle or even several battles.¡±


    ¡°This sea area is too vast. Even if we intend to take it over, we must seize the right moment.¡±


    These past few days, the uncle had been discussing strategies with two other seniors; the three of them were like Yatun¡¯s key advisors.


    Lacking sufficient political and military experience, Bailuo understood well whom to consult for opinions regarding major strategicyouts and how to make his decisions.


    ¡°Will there be a battle soon?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to fight,¡± answered the uncle to Bailuo. ¡°But first, we need to understand why we are fighting this battle.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°Him, but also Pirate King Morgan.¡±


    ¡°At present, we¡¯re not clear on the opponent¡¯s military strength. To wage war rashly would be very unwise,¡± said the uncle.


    Fighting ordinary pirates was of no real consequence.


    But if they encountered an armyposed of Miracle Troop Types, to be honest, even if Yatun could win, the losses would be grievous.


    ¡°What¡¯s our interest in this, Uncle?¡±


    Bailuo was a rational man. War was driven by interests, and without interests, Bailuo would not engage.


    ¡°Time and deterrence,¡± exined the uncle. ¡°Our war with Sigurian aims to gain more time and also to make it known that we, the people of Yatun, are not to be trifled with.¡±


    As forunching an offensive to eliminate Morgan¡­


    Even though Bailuo had obtained three miracles, he had far too little time.


    Even if Bailuo¡¯s efficiency were tenfold that of Morgan¡¯s, how could his recent achievements shake the Two-hundred-year umtion of miracles by Morgan?


    ¡°Of course, for now, we shouldn¡¯t rush to attackMorgan, but Sigurian¡¯s forces ¡ªthey are not Morgan¡¯s main army and amount to only one-sixth of it.¡±


    ¡°Choosing the right battlefield, defeating Sigurian will not be difficult.¡±


    In these past days, the three seniors had been discussing where to choose the battlefield. Now there was significant progress, and they were simply waiting for Sigurian to deliver himself.


    ¡°Morgan¡¯s matter, we can put off for now.¡±


    ¡°Our immediate priority is to travel to the Azure Duchy.¡±


    ¡°We should first avoid drawing the attention of the Miracle Lords over there,¡± the uncle said. ¡°Our target is those ve traders.¡±


    Yes, ve traders.


    Yatun needed a poption, and the best source of people was the ves who had lost their homes due to war.


    Without a homnd, they lost their freedom and identity.


    Once they arrived at Yatun Ind, as long as Bailuo treated them well, it would soon be their only refuge.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t want pirates because these people had bad conduct and too many issues.


    If he were to buy, given the chance to choose at will, it would be better to purchase somemoners, or even better, young people.


    ¡°Perhaps some of them harbor ill intentions, but most of them should be willing to integrate into Yatun,¡±


    There would always be those who bite the hand that feeds them.


    Uncle didn¡¯t expect to assimte everyone; even a 70% assimtion rate would satisfy Bailuo.


    ¡°Find these ve merchants and establish trade with them.¡±


    ¡°Sell the ves to us,¡± Uncle said, ¡°even if the price is 20 to 30 percent higher, or even double, we can ept it.¡±


    The presence of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was like giving Yatun Ind an endless gold mine.


    Its output, those spices, couldn¡¯tpare to the consumption of this world.


    After all, ve transportation takes time, and as long as Bailuo and his team maintained a good export volume of trade, the price of ck pepper would not only hardly decrease but also, due to increased demand, they would profit from thinner margins on higher volumes.


    More importantly, it was a monopoly!


    Sell less when the price is low, and export more when it¡¯s high.


    The price? Wasn¡¯t it for them to decide?


    ¡°ck pepper is hard to grow; it has too high of an environmental demand,¡± said Uncle, ¡°so in theing period, Xiao Luo, you need to bring out more ck pepper so we can dry it and make it into ck pepper powder.¡±


    Doing so would also avoid the issue of recalcting due to internal moisture in the ck pepperter on.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Drying the ck pepper was actually quite simple; with Lilith¡¯s fairy magic, it was a matter of minutes.


    So the next day, everyone loaded crates of ck pepper onto the warship.


    The ship was left behind by the pirates but had been modified by Lilith with some fairy magic.


    From its appearance alone, there was a significant difference from before, and it would not be recognized.


    ¡°Everybody aboard?¡±


    There were six members in total for this operation.


    Among the males, there were Bailuo, Little John, and Anderson.


    They also brought three women: Yimoteer, the cook, Gonnia, Bailuo¡¯s secretary, and Fiona, Nors¡¯ sister.


    Gonnia was very smart and had a very high IQ.


    With her there, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t be yed by the numbers.


    If there was an issue with the opponent¡¯s price, just one sentence from Gonnia would make sure the opponent realized how severe the consequences of deceiving the People of Yatun could be.


    Besides these people, Uncle, Sister, Inya, and others stayed on Yatun Ind.


    And there was Lilith who continued to teach the children magic.


    Of course, Bailuo would take Sherri with him.


    And ording to the rtionship between a Miracle Creature and its master, as soon as Bailuo summoned her, Lilith would immediately appear by Bailuo¡¯s side.


    The only issue was that once summoned, Lilith would have to stay outside with Bailuo and then take the ship home.


    Lilith needed to stay to defend Yatun Ind, so unless necessary, Bailuo tried not to summon her.


    ¡°Is this all the people we have?¡±


    Little John was puzzled, and Anderson, who was new and on his first visit, also looked towards Bailuo.


    The tree elfd had a white cloth tied over his head, dressing up like a third brother¡ªto hide his ears.


    Bailuo brought Anderson out because Anderson wanted toe out to see the world and broaden his experience, so he could do more for Bailuo in the future. Though it was risky, Bailuo was very willing to cultivate his subordinates, so he dly epted his request.


    ¡°About that,¡±


    Bailuo exined, ¡°We¡¯re taking arge ship out, not to buy ves to bring back, but first to ce orders with the ve merchants.¡±


    ves were typically not bought directly from ve merchants but were usually sent to ve markets around the world, handed over to ve Masters, and then resold.


    Naturally, Bailuo could go to a ve market.


    But it was too chaotic there, and the hassle of taking people out to sea¡ªnot to mention in suchrge quantities¡ªwould eventually cause trouble.


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing is for long-term business, not just one or two transactions.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s n was to find a ve ship and then directly deal with their boss.


    Pay a deposit first, then build up initial trade trust.


    ¡°Picking an ind by the sea and not heading to Blue Sea City in the Azure Duchy benefits both parties,¡±


    ve merchants did this to reduce taxes, while for Bailuo, it was for safety: ¡°Now let¡¯s see who dares to do business with us.¡±


    Money was not an issue after all.


    The People of Yatuncked many things, but money wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Bailuo: Yes, my family owns a mine!


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    Gonnia adopted the new address, as Bailuo had requested, ¡°although money is not an issue, we shouldn¡¯t let others take advantage of us and overcharge.¡± ¡°Well, yes,¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t good at business, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave it to you. When it¡¯s time, Gonnia, you take the lead in negotiations; I will just back you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Each person had their specialty, and Gonnia, having been educated by Uncle for many years, though far from his equal, had inherited a good three to four parts of his skill.


    ¡°And us, don¡¯t forget about us!¡±


    Three adorable kittens chased each other around on deck, their words only audible to Bailuo; to others, it was merely the cute meowing sounds.


    ¡°We¡¯re super fierce too!¡±


    The three kittens posed defiantly, showing the potential to be the three admirals of Yatun¡¯s Naval Headquarters.


    ¡°Prosperity, civility, harmony, freedom, justice, dedication¡­¡±


    The mice held up an unnamed pest, chanting the slogans Bailuo had spoken, indicating they¡¯d been working hard.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bailuo nodded his head towards them and then announced to everyone, ¡°Raise the anchor, we¡¯re setting out! To Coral City!¡±

 Chapter 84 - 60: Coral City and the New Miracle (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 84: Chapter 60: Coral City and the New Miracle (Please Rmend)


    The Azure Duchy is an ind nation with more than 12,000 inds,rge and small, totaling 1.91 million square kilometers ofnd area, not including territorial waters.


    If calcted purely bynd area, it is approximately 600 to 700 times the size of Yatun Ind.


    In terms of poption, the Azure Duchy has over 30 million citizens and ves.


    If you include foreign merchants, explorers, and mercenaries, the number might increase by another 30%.


    In short, it is a very powerful, prosperous, and wealthy country.


    Unlike the widespread poverty in most areas of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the three Masters of Miracles of the Azure Duchy have equal statuses and are revered as The Three Dukes of Azure.


    Although they did not use the Miracle Power for the welfare of the people, they brought stability and prosperity to the Azure Duchy.


    The citizens here live in abundance and have a very high sense of belonging to their own country, which even Bailuo would find difficult to undermine.


    Furthermore, unlike the Iron Eagle, there are almost nopetitors to match it in the vicinity.


    To the south lies a wider continent, but with current naval technology, it would take six months just tomute between the two ces.


    Using Miracle Power, one could easily cross over.


    However, after crossing over, it is impossible to construct a trade route in between, so both the Master of Miracles from the Southern Continent and The Three Dukes of Azure chose to ignore each other¡¯s existence.


    Maintaining only diplomatic exchanges, inviting each other over every few years is considered a friendly interaction.


    To the north of the Azure Duchy lies Miracle Maind, known to the People of Yatun as the New Continent.


    Miracle Maind is about a 20-day sea journey away to the south of the Azure Duchy, but that doesn¡¯t deter the enthusiasm of maritime merchants.


    Uncle likened the Azure Duchy to a ¡®sapphire,¡¯ not just for its wealth, but also for its geographical advantage in this sea area, almost single-handedly supporting the trade across the entire ocean.


    ¡°Coral City.¡±


    The northernmost city of the Azure Duchy is tranted as ¡®Coral¡¯ in thenguage of Yatun.


    Its name is derived from the special topography of this sea area, the ubiquitous coral reefs.


    Logically speaking, such an environment should not be developed into a port city.


    Yet, the Azure Duchy used mysterious Miracle Power to forcibly carve out safe passages on this endless coral sea.


    Ships crossing over the blue sea surface, the clear waters, under the sunlight, radiate a beautiful blue halo.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Tree Elf Anderson, out for the first time, stood by the rail, gazing into the distance.


    The water was so clear that one could see schools of fish scattering swiftly due to the arrival of the ship.


    The colorful coral reefs on both sides, more resplendent than rainbows in the sky, are like a flower sea in the ocean or neon lights by the roadside, leaving the People of Yatun who saw them for the first time in continuous amazement.


    ¡°So beautiful, captain.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, very beautiful.¡±


    The entire Coral City is situated right in the middle of this vibrant sea of colors, dividing over thirty channels whererge ships cane and go. From high above, it looks like the heart of a giant flower petal.


    ¡°It¡¯spletely a different level from Thorn Fort.¡±


    Bailuo had visited Thorn Fort, but the palette there was different from this ce.


    If one must make aparison, it¡¯s like the difference between a ck and white photo and a color photo. It must be said that Coral City is indeed well developed by the Master of Miracles of the Azure Duchy.


    And this is just one ind; the Azure Duchy has at least a hundred morerge- sized inds.


    While they may not all be as prosperous as Coral City, the difference isn¡¯t significant.


    ¡°This is truly a Miracle Kingdom¡­¡±


    Uncle was right; Azure has tens of millions of people, blessed by miracles for more than 500 years.


    Having only heard rumors before, Bailuo now understood its strength upon seeing the prosperity of Coral City with his own eyes.


    Although the Azure is merely a duchy, it still holds dominion over the maritime hegemony while surrounded by four Pirate Kings (Masters of Miracles).


    The strength of Azure is certainly not less than that of the Iron Eagle.


    ¡°Being its enemy would cost too much.¡±


    Hearing Bailuo express such sentiments, Gonnia perceived the pressure in his words and said, ¡°We have only just begun, andter, we will surely build a nation stronger than this one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your auspicious words.¡±


    Bailuo simply smiled, not paying much attention, as he didn¡¯t really take it to heart.


    Time was on his side!


    Moreover, Bailuo had three miracles just as Azure had three. No, to be correct, he was about to acquire a fourth miracle soon.


    The fifth miracle was also queuing up.


    ¡°Our potential will surpass theirs.¡±


    It¡¯s always good to be humble, and so Bailuo wouldn¡¯t say that his potential crushes that of Azure: ¡°But learning earnestly from the strong is a virtue of the People of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡±


    Gonnia said, looking at the young men and women and asked, ¡°Captain, do we enter port now, or shall we wait?¡±


    ¡°Who stops in the middle of the highway to pick up passengers,¡± Bailuo said with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s head to the harbor, moor there, and then look for ve traders on the spot.¡±


    ve ships are easy to find, but Bailuo wants to find arger ve caravan, preferably one that can transport thousands of ves at a time.


    ¡°Time for a meal, everyone.¡±


    Yimoteer served delicious food, right there on the deck, eating while enjoying the view, truly a treat.


    ¡°The crab is so delicious.¡±


    ¡°The sea fish is very good too.¡±


    ¡°The seaweed tastes very fresh.¡±


    Anderson didn¡¯t eat living things, but sea vegetables, sea cucumbers, and the like, he could eat.


    Bailuo thought that it must have something to do with whether there was a certain level of self-consciousness.


    Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants do not eat fish, crabs, or wild beasts, but they do eat eggs, sea cucumbers, and sea anemones.


    ¡°Tofu, my tofu!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow!¡±


    Little John snatched the tofu from Anderson and stuffed it into his mouth,ughing: ¡°Hiss, hiss- It¡¯s so hot, so hot!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±


    The People of Yatun were very harmonious internally, but there would definitely be various problems once new poption joined.


    Fortunately, Bailuo had the undying loyalty of the People of Yatun.


    The current People of Yatun consisted of three races: the Yatun n, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, and the Fairy n.


    If Yatun were to establish a nation, they would be the first citizens of the Yatun Duchy.


    ¡°Rustle rustle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just as Bailuo was engrossed in the wonderful prospects for Yatun, the sound of flipping pages caught his attention with a touch of subtlety, ¡°Being so activetely, huh? I haven¡¯t even awakened the miracles on the fourth and fifth pages, and the sixth is here already?¡±


    Calcting the time, it had been over half a month, around 20 days or so.


    ¡°Never mind that, let¡¯s see what it is first.¡±


    Bailuo opened the ck Leather Book to the sixth page to check the text.


    [You¡¯ve used one, but it rebounds twice, you are fast, but you can¡¯t escape, it is the cornerstone, the fixer of all things, yet now it¡¯s not jade, just an ordinary stone, waiting for your discovery]


    [Countdown: 30 minutes 51 seconds]


    [Direction: South by West 31¡ã]


    ¡°Looks like a Miracle Resource.¡±


    The word ¡®stone¡¯ in the text made Bailuo think of the Iron Eagle King¡¯s miracle magic mine: ¡°Hmm? Wait, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Bailuo scrutinized the countdown section: ¡°30 minutes? Why is it so short?¡±


    The previous searches had at least one day, such as the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch.


    But this miracle had only half an hour of excavation time.


    Bailuo was extremely surprised and also very anxious, ¡°Quick! Set sail!


    Immediately set sail! Speed up!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter, boss?¡±


    The People of Yatun were confused, but Bailuo¡¯smand was supreme; everyone reflexively unfurled the sails.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?!¡±


    The ships that were originally ahead of Bailuo¡¯s yelled discontentedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to queue?¡±


    ¡°Where did these idiotse from!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand the rules at all? Bumpkins!¡±


    Hearing the curses from those around them, John and Anderson were very angry, but Bailuo paid them no mind¡ªhe had to find the sixth-page miracle now and had no time to fuss with these people.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± said Bailuo: ¡°Keep elerating, hurry into the port and dock.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Entry into port required inspection, but Bailuo was decisive. He gave Gonnia a look, and she immediately tossed out a pouch of money.


    Money talks, a rule that applied everywhere; the other party immediately gave way.


    This showed that despite Coral City being well-governed, thew was not perfect, and there were too many loopholes to exploit.


    At the same time, Bailuo felt the city¡¯s confidence.


    They were not afraid of any petty criminals; even if this ship were problematic, Coral City¡¯s army had absolute confidence in suppressing it.


    ¡°Be cautiouster on.¡±


    Bailuo told everyone: ¡°Try not to cause trouble.¡±


    On someone else¡¯s territory, they were confident they could challenge Coral City¡¯sbat strength, but there was no need¡ªBailuo didn¡¯t want to provoke this local snake.


    ¡°Sherri.¡±


    As soon as the ship docked, Bailuo mounted Sherri and said to the others: ¡°I have something to find, you all start looking for trade partners here.¡±


    [Countdown: 10 minutes 01 seconds]


    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    Bailuo trusted Gonnia¡¯s abilities and had confidence in Anderson¡¯s fighting power.


    ¡°Sherri, let¡¯s go.¡±


    And so, under the puzzled gazes of the People of Yatun, Bailuo galloped away.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion until Gonnia quickly spoke up: ¡°What¡¯s this? If the captain says there¡¯s something important, there¡¯s something important. He told us to find merchants¡ªit means he trusts our ability to handle matters.¡±


    With Gonnia¡¯s exnation, the People of Yatun suddenly realized the responsibility and eagerly decided to give Bailuo a pleasant surprise.


    Meanwhile, Bailuo, riding his horse, didn¡¯t care about any damned roads.


    Following the principle that the shortest distance between two points is a straight line, he pushed Sherri¡¯s running speed to the limit without injuring anyone.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, are you blind?!¡±


    ¡°My stall, my, my fruit stall!¡±


    However, before the person could say anything, Bailuo tossed a handful of silver coins at them: ¡°I¡¯llpensate!¡±


    ¡°Rustle rustle¨C¡±


    After crashing into a stall, Bailuo immediatelypensated.


    In fact, with Sherri¡¯s perceptive abilities, such an incident shouldn¡¯t have urred.


    But Bailuo said, speed was essential.


    To save time, Sherri had to make choices.


    However, if it involved living people, Sherri couldn¡¯t just run over them¡ªno matter the time wasted, Bailuo instructed her to always go around.


    In this manner, after nearly ten minutes, Bailuo finally found the miracle.

 Chapter 85 - 61: The Heirloom Jade (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 85: Chapter 61: The Heirloom Jade (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Hiss???? ¡±


    Apanied by a hissing neigh, Sherri raised her front hooves high, while in front of her, two men dressed as merchants were startled and panicked.


    ¡°You, you, you, what are you doing? Who rides a horse like this?!¡±


    The man was speaking in Azure, obviously a local from the Azure Duchy.


    Since his childhood, Bailuo had been taught several major nationalnguages by his uncle and was quite proficient in them.


    ¡°Is this the miracle?¡±


    Bailuo sized up the two men in front of him, ¡°Is it something on them?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Bailuo felt that it shouldn¡¯t be something on their person.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Bailuo¡¯s attention was drawn to something behind the merchants. There stood a small ve, dressed in tattered clothes, with disheveled hair and a dirty body, looking very frightened and shivering.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Without hesitation, Bailuo stepped forward and grabbed the other¡¯s hand.


    (You have found her, but she is not yet yours, so why not buy her with all the money you have on you?]


    ¡°Just as I suspected!!¡±


    Bailuo thought to himself, while the other merchant quickly said, ¡°What are you doing? Stealing my business? I saw her first.¡±


    ¡°Are you selling ves?¡±


    Time was pressing; there were less than three minutes left.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t care about the merchant beside him, spoke in Azure, and immediately took out his purse and threw it to the merchant¡ªall the wealth he had on him: ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Uh, ah?¡±


    The merchant was obviously confused, not knowing what was going on.


    This ve was part of a batch he had bought from another ve trader, but because she was too ugly, she was left unsold.


    By chance, a merchant passed by, looking to buy a little maid for his home, and so they began to negotiate.


    Some might find the ve trade terribly cruel.


    Yes, it is indeed cruel.


    But it depends on the circumstances.


    If it involves human trafficking, then it¡¯s unquestionably cruel.


    On the other hand, if it¡¯s because of war, cmities, selling children, or war ves, for these ves, having a master and food to eat could be their chance at survival.


    ve traders are still traders; they do not harm the ves excessively.


    Otherwise, crippled and unable to work, it would be a loss for the traders themselves.


    People do not kill ves on a whim, for ves are private property, just as one would not throw away money.


    Of course, a ve¡¯s life is certainly not easy.


    After all, ve traders like to save money; food and lodging are almost always rudimentary.


    ¡°tter.¡±


    However, when he opened the purse and saw the gold and silver coins inside (roughly the equivalent of 200,000 units), not just him but also the merchant beside him whose goods had been snatched away were astounded: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°So much money for her?¡±


    The merchant¡¯s voice attracted many bystanders: ¡°What do you see in her? Such a poor physique? With that much money, you could buy one of the Misty Rain Alley Beauties!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be capricious if I have the money?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t pay him any heed, only checking for any extra money on him, leaving the merchant so angry he turned and left: ¡°Madman, you¡¯re a madman!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to spend so much on her?¡±


    The ve trader quickly unlocked the chains tied to the stone pir and handed them to Bailuo: ¡°Here you go, she¡¯s yours now, no backing out! No refunds if you change your mind!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Without giving Bailuo a chance to speak, the merchant took the purse and ran, fearing that any dy might cause Bailuo to have second thoughts.


    That money, enough not just for one ve, but a hundred with plenty to spare.


    The ve trader didn¡¯t care about Bailuo¡¯s purpose, whether it was a sibling reunion, a father-daughter meeting, or revenge shopping. He didn¡¯t bother with these things.


    As for haggling, would you dare take the bet?


    If Bailuo really acted on a whim, once he came to his senses, all that gold and silver would be gone!


    ve traders aren¡¯t gamblers; what they know best is to take a win and quit.


    This transaction was even more profitable than selling a thousand ves minus the cost of the ves.


    ¡°Sherri.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Watching the merchant leave with aughter, Bailuo had Sherri silently note his scent¡ªif he had harmed the girl, who knew if there might be a task for revenge in the ck Leather Book?


    In this matter, Bailuo was always cautious.


    As for the money¡­


    To exchange a mere Large Gold Coin, five small gold coins, and several silver and copper coins for a miracle creature was a steal.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, Bailuo called out, and Sherri burst out like a gust of wind, blocking the merchant¡¯s path: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing business. Once the money is given, that¡¯s the end. There¡¯s no such thing as a refund for buying a ve.¡±


    ¡°The key!¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t leave the small ve girl, but instead yelled from a distance.


    ¡°Ah right, right, right.¡±


    The merchant hastily took out the key for the ve girl¡¯s chains and threw it to Bailuo: ¡°Now are you satisfied?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t want to deal with him and simply waved his hand, signaling him to disappear quickly.


    [You have obtained her, and she now belongs to you, but the chains still bind her, depriving her of freedom]


    [????]


    Level: Unable to evaluate


    Type: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Lost Realm


    Status: Unawakened


    ¡®So, it¡¯s a girl.¡¯


    Bailuo noticed the wording in the ck Leather Book; it used ¡®her,¡¯ not ¡®him,¡¯ and remembering what the other merchant had said about the Misty Rain Alley Beauties, ¡®No wonder no one wanted her; that figure, indeed, doesn¡¯t stir any interest.¡¯


    ¡®The chains still bind her, depriving her of freedom¡­¡¯


    Bailuo continued to read the riddles in the ck Leather Book, thinking to himself, ¡®Is this telling me to release her?¡¯

 Chapter 86 - 61 Inherited Jade (Vote for Recommendation)^

    Chapter 86: Chapter 61 Inherited Jade (Vote for Rmendation)^


    ¡®But what is this Level about?¡¯


    It was not that the level was too low to evaluate, but rather, it seemed immeasurable. Bailuo had never heard of such a level, ¡®How peculiar, then the camp is the Lost Realm, just like the fifth page¡¯s miracle.¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s a Miracle Creature, isn¡¯t this a person?¡¯


    Bailuo thought to himself, ¡®Or is it that people are just in an unawakened state, and upon Awakening, they turn into some special race?¡¯


    A horse can be a Pegasus.


    A butterfly can transform into a Fairy.


    If all Miracle Creatures are beings from mythological legends, then it seems not impossible for a person to change into one.


    ¡°Hello there.¡±


    Bailuo was unaware that the little ve he had purchased for a considerable sum was feeling extremely anxious at this moment.


    ¡°Can you speak? Can you tell me your name?¡±


    Bailuo asked many times over, his tone very gentle and kind, but the girl never spoke up, just lowered her head, not daring to even nce at Bailuo.


    ¡°This chain is quite heavy, let me help you take it off.¡±


    Bailuo wanted to unshackle the little ve, but she seemed very frightened, constantly shaking her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo noticed her strong aversion.


    [You have obtained her, and she belongs to you, yet the chains still confine her, depriving her of freedom.]


    He looked at the words in the ck Leather Book again, and Bailuo didn¡¯t wish for his Miracle to be locked in chains: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.


    ¡°Click.¡±


    Bailuo unlocked the iron cor around the girl¡¯s neck, as well as the ones on her limbs, quickly setting her free.


    ¡°Dingling.¡±


    As the sound of the chains hitting the ground rang out, the girl shuddered, trembling even more fiercely.


    The girl had been a ve since she was very young.


    She had no name, not even a number.


    Because she looked strange and did not meet the aesthetic standards of the people on the New Continent, she changed hands several times but could never be sold, always remaining with the ve masters.


    From age 8 to now 12, it had always been this way.


    Clown Ghost, Ugly Freak, these were their names for her, which had be her definition of ¡®they¡¯re calling me,¡¯ bing her name.


    Although they were all ves, they liked to seek a sense of superiority over her.


    The girls felt fortunate to be prettier than her, and the boys mocked her for being physically weak, being able to do more work and fight.


    Yes, even ves had their own ways of survival.


    This is, the society of the downtrodden!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Bailuo tried tomunicate with the girl as gently as possible, while he also kept an eye on the ck Leather Book, staying alert.


    [The physical chains have been broken, but the heart remains unfree.]


    ¡®The freedom of the heart¡­¡¯


    Bailuo pondered, using hismon sense to understand this phrase, and then spoke up, ¡°What happened that made you a ve, do you still have a family?¡± ¡°If you know who your parents are, I¡¯ll take you to find them, how about that?


    Such a kind voice, such incredible benevolence.


    Through her muddy and filthy bangs, the girl ndestinely sized up the person before her, her new master, and also her first owner.


    ¡°Do you speak themonnguage?¡±


    However, the girl did not understand Bailuo¡¯s words; she did not know the


    Holy Common Language.


    Afterward, Bailuo tried everything he could, finally managing to get the girl to say a few words.


    ¡°Oh, this!¡±


    After listening to the girl¡¯s ent, he immediately realized that this was the very rarenguage of the nomads, ¡®Thank goodness my uncle taught me this back in the day.¡¯


    ¡°Cough cough, are your family members still around?¡±


    Bailuo rephrased his question, and then using thenguage of the nomads, which was also the girl¡¯s native dialect, he once again inquired about her situation.


    The girl lifted her head, looking at Bailuo with great surprise, No¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bailuo heard her voice for the first time, somewhat hoarse, timid, filled with unease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, a bit louder, tell me where your home is.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, ¡°Home¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the girl was without a home, Bailuo asked further, ¡°Then what about your parents, do you know where your parents are?


    ¡°Parents, are dead.¡±


    With a simple sentence, she essentially informed Bailuo of her identity.


    She must be a war-time ve, her parents deceased, and she herself taken as a war trophy, annexed by the powers and then trafficked to various ces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bailuo raised his hand, wanting to pat the girl¡¯s head tofort her, but she immediately dodged, ¡°Dirty¡­¡±


    If one could say that Bailuo had purchased her because of the Miracle mission in the ck Leather Book, then now, after initial contact, it was natural not to feel pity, for there were countless others in the world more pitiful than the girl. Bailuo was just a bit moved, nothing more.


    The girl was very afraid, but still maintained the hierarchy.


    She was a ve, Bailuo was the master. The distinction between master and servant was clear, and she could not overstep it by even a bit.


    ¡°Pretty dirty, indeed, I¡¯ll take you to wash up in a bit.


    Bailuo stroked the girl¡¯s head, not at all put off by the dirt, and dered, ¡°Also, from now on, you are no longer a ve.¡±


    Yatun had no ves, nor was there a need for ves.


    The girl was not ordinary; she was Bailuo¡¯s Miracle and would be one of Yatun s Guardian Gods in the future.


    Bailuo had thought that the girl would be grateful to him for this, but the result was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    The girl knelt on the ground, intending to grab Bailuo¡¯s trouser leg, but seeing her own hands were dirty, she simply kept bowing her head, ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me, please don¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡±


    Bailuo hastily helped the girl up, looking at her forehead bleeding from bowing, he felt some regret, privately chiding himself for not considering the little ve¡¯s mental state; to them, his words were no different from


    abandonment..

 Chapter 87 - 61 Inherited Jade (Vote for

    Chapter 87: Chapter 61 Inherited Jade (Vote for


    Rmendation)¡ª3


    ves without a master simply cannot survive.


    In the Azure Duchy, there are two types of ves: those who have masters, and those who do not.


    ves with a master often bear the mark of their ownership.


    The more brutal method is to directly brand them with a hot iron.


    When they are transferred to a new master, they are branded again on top of the old marks.


    For these ves, each change of owner meant enduring another bout of agony, a truly miserable existence.


    Fortunately, if the ve is a female and is somewhat attractive, the master will find a tattoo artist to leave beautiful tattoos on her body.


    Tattoos do not affect the touch or appearance; on the contrary, they can enhance charm.


    Thus, no matter the method, if a ve escapes, once discovered, they face death in any country.


    Some might ask, why not just escape detection?


    However, on the entire Miracle Maind, including local dialects, there are over 500 differentnguages.


    ve traders transport them to distant ces, and as soon as they speak, their cover is blown.


    Coupled with having no money at all and resorting to stealing or robbery, if caught, they are only left with a dead end.


    Just like the girl in front of Bailuo, she couldn¡¯t speak thenguage, had no abilities of her own, and was penniless. If abandoned by her master, she was doomed to starve to death.


    Moreover, Bailuo was the first one willing to buy the girl.


    And he paid so much money for her.


    The girl didn¡¯t know how to judge, but a kind nomad sister once told her,


    ¡°If someone is willing to spend a lot of money to buy you, then that person must really like you and find you special.¡±


    ¡®If that day everes, I must hold on to him.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t send me away, don¡¯t send me away¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was incredibly weak, her consciousness fading, yet she repeated these words over and over.


    ¡°Sherri!¡±


    Bailuo pleaded with Sherri, ¡°Please, I need to take her back as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°She is the same as Lilith, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sherri sensed the girl¡¯s aura and nodded.


    Sherri only allowed Bailuo to ride, but Lilith could hop about on her head.


    It wasn¡¯t so much riding as it was an older sister carrying a younger sister in y, something Sherri could ept.


    The girl was the same; as Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Creature, the moment he bought her, he had made a Miracle Contract with her.


    Although faint, Sherri, a fellow Miracle Creature, could sense it.


    ¡°Thank you, Sherri.¡±


    Bailuo viewed his Miracles as family, treating them with great respect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Holding the girl in his arms, Bailuo mounted the horse and promised, ¡°As long as you are willing to follow me, I will always take you with me, and no one can take you away from me.¡±


    In her hazy consciousness, the girl faintly heard Bailuo¡¯s words.


    ¡®So warm¡­¡¯


    A dirty ve wasn¡¯t supposed toe close to a master, and the girl was raised knowing this since she was young.


    But being held by Bailuo, the girl felt an exceptional warmth, as if she had found a sanctuary for her soul.


    With him, she feared nothing.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s consciousness began to wane, but before shepletely sumbed to the darkness, she firmly engraved Bailuo¡¯s image and scent in her heart.


    That she could not forget.


    That she must never forget!


    [Lonely traveler in a foreignnd, you have drifted for many long years, but today, you have been given a new home, allowing your soul to finally find a safe harbor from the storm.]


    [Now, wait quietly for the stone to turn into jade, and the jade to be a treasure to be passed down through generations.]


    ¡°Another missionpleted?¡±


    This time, Bailuo was not simply acting toplete a mission; he genuinely felt pity for the girl.


    There are so many pitiable souls in the world, and Bailuo can¡¯t save them all.


    But since he hase across this one, and it is a Miracle, naturally, he must do his best: ¡°Poor child, don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will protect you.¡±


    Strangely, Bailuo thought he saw the figure of his sister Inya in the girl.


    Bailuo did not ponder further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Sherri.¡±


    Riding Sherri, Bailuo sped through Coral City..

 Chapter 88 - 62: Shi Long Survivor (Seeking

    Chapter 88: Chapter 62: Shi Long Survivor (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Above deck, Little John and Anderson were whispering to each other, having discussed for a long time the matter of Bailuo bringing back a dirty little child.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t guess what the boss is thinking.¡±


    Little John said, ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his deep reasons.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Anderson was impressed though he did not understand; Bailuo¡¯s actions were indeed enigmatic, but he was the Miracle King, an existence beyond theprehension of mere mortals.


    ¡°How is the child doing?¡±


    Inside the captain¡¯s quarters, Bailuo inquired of Gonnia. The girl replied, ¡°Nothing serious, just starving for a long time,cking nutrition, especially poorly developed. Fortunately, she hasn¡¯t fallen ill or been ¡®bullied¡¯ by anyone.¡±


    The aesthetic of the people on the Miracle New Continent mainly focused on physique.


    If a girl had a poor figure, she would hardly attract anyone.


    So Gonnia was also curious about why Bailuo had bought her home.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She was too dirty,¡± Gonnia said, ¡°so Sister Yimoteer took her to bathe.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, but at the next moment, he heard noisesing from the cabin.


    ¡°Master! Master! Master!!¡±


    Bailuo hurried in, and Gonnia, very alertly, closed the door behind him and stood outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has something happened?¡±


    As soon as Bailuo entered, he saw the entire bathroom steaming and damp.


    Yimoteer looked distressed, while a small figure rushed into Bailuo¡¯s arms¡ªit was the ve girl.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo noticed the situation at hand.


    He quickly raised his head and then took off his coat, draping it over the girl.


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    Seeing Bailuo, the girl was no longer scared. She clung tightly to Bailuo as if fearing he might suddenly disappear.


    ¡°Yimoteer Sister, leave her to me, and you go prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yimoteer didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Bailuo and the girl, simply saying, ¡°I left the clothes there, Little Fiora¡¯s should fit her just fine.¡±


    As Yimoteer left, it meant that only Bailuo and the girl were left inside the bathroom.


    Perhaps it was Bailuo¡¯s actions that increased the girl¡¯s affection; she depended on him so much that she barely left his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you. Now, can you let go of me first?¡±


    Bailuo indicated that her constant gripping of his clothes was somewhat troubling.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girl obediently let go but still followed Bailuo closely.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet. What is it?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    The girl shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    [A name is just abel, but it also serves as a bridge connecting miracles with their masters. Poor girl, afraid of bing a rootless duckweed, let the name you give be the chain of her heart]


    A new mission appeared: to give the girl a name.


    Without questioning, Bailuo gently said, ¡°No name, that must be inconvenient. How about I give you one?¡±


    Hearing Bailuo wanted to name her, the girl¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with anticipation, then she nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call you¡­¡±


    Bailuo thought for a moment, observing the girl¡¯s appearance, noting her white hair and amber eyes¡ªthat kind of orange tinged with red but not quite red.


    However, the girl¡¯s facial features leaned towards those of Asians.


    ¡°You resemble a people I know, aside from your hair and eye color,¡± said Bailuo. Since he had a new family in this world, he had long settled down in Yatun, never thinking of leaving: ¡°I n to give you the surname of my own name, Bai, as your own.¡±


    ¡°For the given name¡­¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Yino.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, your name is Bai Yino.¡±


    The name was quite unique on the Miracle Continent, but it was said that there were a few small countries that ced the surname first, so it was not entirely unique.


    Moreover, the girl was actually quite cute.


    At least in the People of Yatun¡¯s aesthetic, she was definitely one of the top beauties.


    What¡¯s more, Bai Yino was a ssic beauty that was not found in Yatun.


    Although she was still young, in the future, she might wellpete with his senior sister.


    ¡°Bai, Yino?¡±


    The girl murmured to herself, but with poor pronunciation. Bailuo quickly corrected her: ¡°Not Yino, but Yino. Come on, follow me, Yi¡ªno¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yi¡ªnu!¡±


    However, the girl¡¯s pronunciation was still off-mark. Bailuo, having no alternative, said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a nickname too. Use it until you learn to pronounce your name correctly, and it will also be your name.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai.¡±


    Bailuo thought the nickname would soon be forgotten, so he took it casually.


    ¡°Sounds nice!¡±


    Yet, Xiao Bai liked the name very much, repeating it several times with great joy, even jumping and dancing around.


    To Xiao Bai, one normally had only one name, but her master gave her two.


    One name means love; two names mean double the love.


    Xiao Bai: So happy, master is so good to Xiao Bai.


    Bailuo felt frustrated; the name he took so seriously went unnoticed, while she adored the nickname, which was more like a pet¡¯s designation.


    And silently, Xiao Bai¡¯s Miracle Power had awakened, changing the attributes listed on the sixth page.


    [Shi Long Survivor]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Indeterminable


    Species: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Lost Realm


    Ability: Explore on her own


    Method of Contract: Find her, use all one¡¯s fortune to buy her, then break the bonds and grant her freedom


    Method of Awakening: Give her a new name, and use the name as a chain to bind each other tightly, never to part

 Chapter 89 - 62: Shi Long Survivor (Seeking

    Chapter 89: Chapter 62: Shi Long Survivor (Seeking


    Rmendations )_2


    ¡®What the hell is self-exploration of ability?¡¯


    Bailuo felt that the ck Leather Book had be more and more of a traptely, first with that very strange shamanic ritual on the fifth page, and then Xiao Bai: ¡¯Or are all the miracles of the Lost Realm this special?


    ¡®Xiao Bai, do you feel that you are different now?<sup>1</sup>


    ¡ö???¡¯


    Facing Bailuo¡¯s inquiry, Xiao Bai looked confused, unaware of what was different about herself.


    So, Xiao Bai lowered her head and nced at her clothes: ¡®Xiao Bai, dressed infortable clothes.<sup>1</sup>


    Well, the clothes were different.


    ¡®Anything else?¡¯


    Bailuo asked about Xiao Bai¡¯s ability because the girl longed for a sense of worth. If she could discover her power sooner, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t be so anxious and fearful of being abandoned by Bailuo.


    I am useful, the master won¡¯t discard me.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s mind was iplete, no matter what Bailuo did or said, she could hardly be at ease.


    Even Bailuo could only act a bit more utilitarian, to put the girl¡¯s mind at rest.


    ¡®The master likes magic.<sup>1</sup>


    Xiao Bai: ¡®Huh? Why does Xiao Bai know what magic is?¡¯


    Hearing this from Xiao Bai, Bailuo hurriedly tested her.


    ¡®Xiao Bai, can you hear me speaking?¡¯


    Bailuo did not speak aloud, but instead conveyed the message to Xiao Bai in her mind, only to see Xiao Bai quickly look towards Bailuo: ¡®Master, are you calling


    Xiao Bai?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah!¡¯


    Bailuo said, ¡®Xiao Bai, you have now be my miracle, a miracle is¡­


    ¡®Oh, Xiao Bai understands now!¡¯


    Miracle Creatures can share the Master of Miracles¡¯mon knowledge and wisdom. Maybe Xiao Bai had never heard of what a miracle is, but now, she understood.


    ¡®Xiao Bai is Master¡¯s Miracle Creature!¡¯


    There was no displeasure, on the contrary, Xiao Bai was over the moon.


    Because then, the master could never abandon her.


    Seeing this, Bailuo breathed a sigh of relief. More important than immediately uncovering Xiao Bai¡¯s ability was to make her happy.


    ¡®You are indeed a Miracle Creature, but more than that, I think we¡¯re more like


    a family.¡¯


    Bailuo affirmed: ¡¯No, we are a family.¡¯


    The rtionship between a Miracle Creature and the Master of Miracles is even more intimate thanpanions or family members. Bailuo stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head and smiled: ¡®From now on, Xiao Bai will live with us. Don¡¯t worry, if anyone dares hurt you, I¡¯ll kill them!¡¯


    ¡®Kill! Kill!¡¯


    Although she was supposed to be a cowardly ve, when Xiao Bai sensed Bailuo¡¯s intent to kill, she didn¡¯t show any fear but was eager to try.


    Instinctively, she felt that helping Bailuo take down enemies was her mission and the very reason for her existence.


    So, Bailuo asked about Xiao Bai¡¯s past.


    Mainly to find out if the ve traders had ever bullied Xiao Bai.


    If they had, Bailuo would surely seek revenge for her.


    However, Xiao Bai didn¡¯t speak ill of those ve traders, instead suggesting that if it wasn¡¯t for them, she might have already died.


    ¡®Okay then.¡¯


    Bailuo realized that the girl indeed didn¡¯t want to think about the past anymore, so he began to change the subject.


    ¡öDo you like fighting?¡¯


    Bailuo felt he might have found a way to unearth Xiao Bai¡¯s power, but right now there was no way to test it: ¡®Forget it, it¡¯s not the time to reveal it.¡¯ Once they return to Yatun Ind, there will be experienced senior sisters and old uncles to help test Xiao Bai¡¯s abilities.


    ¡öYou must be hungry, right?¡¯


    Bailuo took Xiao Bai¡¯s hand: ¡®Come on, I¡¯ll take you for some good food.¡¯


    With the miracle connection, Xiao Bai was no longer afraid of Bailuo but became incredibly close and reliant on him, as if having Bailuo meant having the whole world.


    ¡®Everyone!¡¯


    Bailuo came onto the deck and formally introduced Xiao Bai to them, ¡°This is


    Bai Yino, you can also call her Xiao Bai, she is my¡­


    ¡°The ritual, prepare!¡±


    Bailuo gathered everyone in the cabin, but didn¡¯t say much, simply asking everyone to kneel on one knee directly.


    The People of Yatun looked at each other, and the intelligent Gonnia was the first to react. She covered her mouth, looking at Bailuo and then Xiao Bai with an incredulous face.


    ¡°No, no way! She, could it be?!¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t say the word, but Gonnia¡¯s words, along with Bailuo¡¯s mention of ¡°the ritual,¡± had already led everyone to guess ¡°Xiao Bai is a Miracle.


    The people couldn¡¯t imagine it, yet Bailuo had gone out so seriously and brought back this girl.


    Considering the previous two asions, everyone subconsciously believed Bailuo.


    Xiao Bai is a Miracle.


    If Bailuo says so, then it must be true!


    ¡°Shhh!¡±


    Further, Bailuo never lies, and who else but the Master of Miracles would be clear on whether it¡¯s a Miracle or not.


    For a living being like Xiao Bai, as long as the Master of Miracles speaks in his heart and the other party can hear, then she is undoubtedly a Miracle.


    Miracle and master, minds connected!


    ¡°The fourth kind, it¡¯s the fourth kind¡­¡±


    Yimoteer was so excited he could hardly speak. He knelt gracefully before


    Bailuo, his face flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Boss, awesome¡ª¡±


    As for the young Little John, Fiona, and Anderson, the three merely shouted ¡°invincible¡± in their hearts, while their bodies perfectly performed the Miracle Promation Ritual, respectful, humble, solemn!


    So it went, that mysterious 3 minutes again.


    Had this be a customary practice for Yatun?


    It seemed to be needed about every half a month or so.


    ¡°We¡¯ll explore Xiao Bai¡¯s situation when we get back to the ind. For now, let¡¯s carry out the purpose of our voyage,¡± Bailuo said.


    He suppressed his joy at having Xiao Bai and prepared some extra delicious food at noon as a treat for everyone.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, try this, it¡¯s really tasty.¡±


    ¡°And this one, this is also very good.¡±


    ¡°Try mine too.¡±


    At lunchtime, everyone crowded around Xiao Bai, then offered her their food. Miracles hold a special status within the realm; they are more like Guardian Gods than the people, so showing the utmost respect for one¡¯s own Miracle is never too much.


    Moreover, Xiao Bai looked no different from humans, which also brought their rtionship closer, allowing the People of Yatun to dare to interact with her. However, Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t understand what everyone was saying.


    ¡°He-hello everyone, I am, Xiao Bai¡­¡±


    Xiao Baimunicated smoothly with Bailuo, but in front of strangers, she seemed extremely introverted and shy.


    Having shared some of Bailuo¡¯s emotions, Xiao Bai also felt a certain fondness for the People of Yatun, so she didn¡¯t mind their enthusiasm.


    It was just thenguage barrier that created some obstacles between them. ¡ö¡¯She¡¯S speaking thenguage of the Shi Long Survivors. If anyone wants to convey something, I¡¯ll trante for you,¡± Gonnia offered.


    True to her reputation as one of the most erudite and skilled women of Yatun, Gonnia knew manynguages, and she spoke thenguage of the Shi Long Survivors many times more urately than Bailuo.


    ¡°Here, this is a bun. Try it, it¡¯s very tasty,¡± Gonnia said with a smile, handing over a hot bun. Xiao Bai looked at Bailuo, who nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After taking the meat bun, Xiao Bai bit into it and immediately her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Xiao Bai was not old, appearing from her looks to be even younger than Fiona. Upon learning of Xiao Bai¡¯s background, Yimoteer, overwhelmed with maternal instincts, immediately dered her intention to take good care of Xiao Bai. Afterwards, it was all feeding and wiping her mouth, showing extraordinary eagerness and gentleness..

 Chapter 90: 63 Chapter Sacrifices, Could it be Steamed Buns? (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 90: 63 Chapter Sacrifices, Could it be Steamed Buns? (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    Bai Yino¡¯s arrival delighted everyone, but soon enough, people¡¯s expressions grew increasingly strange.


    ¡°Xiao Bai is still eating.¡±


    ¡°Three hours, and hasn¡¯t stopped at all.¡±


    ¡°Although she eats slowly, as if savoring the food, she indeed eats too much.¡± Everyone had basically confirmed Bai Yino¡¯s identity as a Miracle Creature. Because her appetite was enormous; she hadn¡¯t stopped eating since the food was served!


    What was scarier was that Bai Yino hardly touched fish, shrimp, or crab, but instead zeroed in on filling foods like noodles and steamed buns.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, are you full yet?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know what kind of miracle Bai Yino was; the ck Leather Book referred to her as a ¡°Shi Long Survivor.¡±


    But as to what a Shi Long Survivor was, even Bailuo couldn¡¯t find rted information in the memories of his past life.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t concerned about the girl¡¯s frightening appetite; once the farnd on Yatun Ind yielded a few harvests, let alone one, he could afford to support ten Bai Yinos.


    ¡°Xiao Bai is not hungry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not hungry?¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry, then this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Bai Yino, ever sparing with her words,municated her thoughts, which Bailuo, who shared a bond with her, understood.


    She didn¡¯t eat because she was hungry, but because she found the food delicious.


    ¡°You like¡­ eating?¡±


    ¡°This one!¡±


    Bai Yino held up a te of dumplings: ¡°Xiao Bai likes eating this!¡±


    Pastries!


    Bailuo also noticed that Bai Yino seemed to rarely touch fish, shrimp, or crab, and even pure egg and meat dishes were lessmon; instead, she had a special love for flour-based foods.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re delicious?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡±


    Bai Yino adorably nodded and then added, ¡°It has a nostalgic vor, like home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Considering the homnd Bai Yino spoke of, Bailuo naturally didn¡¯t think it was from his past life. Wilderness people were notoriously impoverished; how could they have rice and wheat: ¡°Could it be that these buns, steamed bread, noodles, dumplings are the food of the Lost Realm?!¡±


    ¡®The fifth page¡¯s miracle! Could it be that the offering it seeks is these prepared pastries!¡¯


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know if his idea was urate, but trying it out was still worth a shot.


    At that moment, he wanted to return immediately and conduct another shamanic offering to see if it aligned with his guess.


    Unfortunately, Bailuo had other matters to tend to; he couldn¡¯t leave just like that: ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s not going anywhere, and even if I go back now, I¡¯d still have to wait at least half a month, pointless.¡¯


    ¡°Anderson, you and Yimoteer keep an eye on the ship, the rest of youe with me.¡±


    After speaking, Bailuo, apanied by Xiao Bai, Gonnia, Fiona, and Little John, disembarked and started observing around the port.


    Bailuo was a very disciplined man.


    He could restrain his own curiosity, prioritize the tasks at hand, and then deal with other matters: ¡°Gonnia, tell me, which one seems more appropriate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gonnia had actually spent half an hour observing during Bailuo¡¯s absence.


    Thus, she already had a clear idea at this moment.


    ¡°Captain, take a lookat this ve trader.¡±


    After taking the documents Gonnia passed to him, Bailuo nced through them briefly. The girl had written the key points and pros and cons clearly, making it easy for Bailuo to consider, ¡°Well summarized, let¡¯s go with this one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Bailuo nced at Bai Yino and noticed the girl was obediently following behind him.


    However, she clearly disliked the ve ships. Bailuo indicated he wouldn¡¯t force her, but the girl clutched at Bailuo¡¯s clothing, refusing to let go.


    Considering Bai Yino was a Miracle Creature and hade from a ve background,cking a sense of security, she only felt unafraid when staying by his side.


    ¡°Stay close tome.¡±


    Bailuo patted Bai Yino¡¯s little head, and thetter hastened to keep up.


    With that, Bailuo took the lead toward the merchant ship flying the Three- Headed Dog g, but before he could board, two burly men stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know this is a private ship? Scram!¡±


    Bailuo simply nced at the two of them, then, with his hands behind his back, walked straight up the gangnk.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    One of the brawny men furrowed his brow, about to grab Bailuo.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A figure leapt up, and the brawny man instinctively put up his hands to defend himself but was kicked backward several steps: ¡®What kind of monstrous strength is this?!<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°There¡¯s another one here.¡±


    Little John kicked one away and, turning to the other, threw a punch that sent him sshing into the sea: ¡°Haha, all set, Captain.¡±


    ¡°There are still more.¡±


    Bailuo walked onto the deck and saw many shirtless sailors eating. Hearing themotion beneath the gangnk, they immediately put down their belongings and moved toward Little John.


    ¡°Roar, there sure are a lot of them, interesting.¡±


    Little John rubbed his fists, loosened his muscles, then stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Bailuo: ¡°Boss, find a ce to sit. I¡¯ll y with them first.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than Little John, like a hungry wolf, plunged into the crowd.


    Though he was only 13, his skills were exceedingly impressive.


    While he couldn¡¯tpare to Nors and Bailuo, ranking beyond 30 in the Yatun n, he was more than a match for these ordinary men.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    On the other side, outside the second-level cabin, a man with a handlebar mustache raised his hand to stop them: ¡°Wait and watch, and tell them not to draw their weapons.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s already knocked down more than ten of our men!¡±


    ¡°I said,¡±


    The handlebar mustache nced at his subordinate: ¡°No weapons!¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    Bailuo also heard the other side¡¯s words; he was here to do business, but showing strength was important: ¡°That¡¯s about enough.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that was refreshing. You guys aren¡¯t bad, quite resilient!¡±


    Faced with Little John¡¯s taunting words, a group of sailors felt extremely frustrated.


    They were the guards of the ve ship, specially trained to suppress rebellious ves, so their skills were formidable.


    But there¡¯s always someone stronger.


    Today they had learned there was a monster like Little John in this world.


    ¡°p, p, p.¡±


    The handlebar mustache descended the stairs, pping as he walked: ¡°The young man really has good skills.¡±


    ¡°May I know what business you have with me, sir?¡±


    The speech of the man with the handlebar mustache carried the customs of the upper echelon of the Azure Kingdom; clearly, he mistook Bailuo for court nobility.


    ¡°I¡¯m a merchant, just like you.¡±


    ¡°A ver?¡±


    Coming to see him, the handlebar mustache thought Bailuo¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t hard to guess; either to buy or to sell. But he didn¡¯t buy ves, so Bailuo was here to purchase.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ver, but I do want to buy ves.¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure, sure,e on in and take a seat.¡± The handlebar mustache immediately forgot the previous unpleasantness,ughing as he said, ¡°Any guest is a friend of mine.¡±


    With business to be done and money to be made, you make friends out of strangers.


    ¡°Now, shall we discuss your business?¡±


    The handlebar mustache sat in the reception room, facing Bailuo, while John, Xiao Bai, and Fiona stood behind Bailuo.


    Gonnia sat with Bailuo, because discussing matters required showing she had


    some status.

 Chapter 91: 64 Chapter I shouldn’t have agreed, but he offered too much

    Chapter 91: 64 Chapter I shouldn¡¯t have agreed, but he offered too much


    ¡°The Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild, therge mercantilepany from the Kingdom of Mountains, their business epasses dozens of domains including fisheries, minerals, jewelry, textiles, and shipping.¡±


    Gonnia, acting as Bailuo¡¯s representative, noticed her detailed knowledge of the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild; Handlebar Mustache smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we are affiliated with the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild.¡±


    ¡°However, although the ve trade is quite profitable, it is, after all, not overly reputable.¡±


    ¡°Especially in countries that explicitly prohibit the sale of humans,¡± Gonnia said, ¡°your business must be rather difficult.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a matter of whether it¡¯s difficult or not¡ªit has to be done.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache took a sip of red wine and shifted the topic, ¡°For the sake of the market, we must establish ve trades in various ces, after all, the people above, they need us.¡±


    The selling of ves not only facilitates the steering of poptions.


    More importantly, it can cause chaos in the security of a nation, thereby inserting many spies and undercover operatives.


    Thus, just like the Holy Empire and the Far North Empire.


    Although these two countries openly forbid ve trading, in secret, many people still conduct these transactions.


    ¡°Our side calls it Bright Market, their side calls it the ck market.¡±


    ¡°The name might sound less pleasant,¡± said Handlebar Mustache, ¡°but ve trading is ve trading. Whether it sounds good or not, as long as there¡¯s money to be made, what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Bailuo dered, ¡°I need ves, lots of them, preferably young people around the age of ten.¡±


    People are the source of power for the development of miracles.


    Just as Lilith trained witches, Elsa awakened the magic of ice and snow, which was her personal talent¡ªsomething Lilith initially did not possess.


    But if Elsa had it, Lilith could have it too.


    Therefore, if there were thousands of witches researching and inventing, every individual would provide power to Lilith.


    This is the rtionship between miracles and Miracle Citizens.


    Additionally, young people represent malleability and loyalty, as they can be indoctrinated. In some ways, they are much easier to deal with than fully-formed adults.


    Besides, research on miracles inherently requires nurturing from scratch¡ªthis is not an overnight task, but an educational project spanning decades, even centuries.


    Only when these children grow up into a sizable group and continue toe forth steadily


    can Yatun then rightfully be called a miracle domain with substance.


    ¡°Children¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache did not ask what Bailuo wanted the children for, as ve traders shouldn¡¯t be prying, ¡°Fine, besides that, anything else?¡±


    ¡°Besides the children, I want adults, men and women, or entire families¡ªI will take them all,¡± Bailuo said.


    Bailuo actually needed a lot of people.


    With peoplees the birth of more children.


    Bailuo was willing to wait for ten or twenty years to see a generation of ¡®People of Yatun¡¯ born and raised on thisnd.


    ¡°Do you need them to possess specific skills?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t,¡± Bailuo replied, ¡°Even the most ordinary farmer will do, as long as they meet my requirements mentioned above.¡±


    Bailuo did not care about talent, because talent can be cultivated from within, and the self-made individuals are even more loyal.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°As much as you can transport,¡± Bailuo stated seriously, ¡°I will take it all.¡±


    For the first time, Handlebar Mustache looked at Bailuo with a surprised gaze, puzzled, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Let me handle the rest,¡± Gonnia interjected.


    Bailuo raised his hand signaling her to proceed and sat back, calmly watching Gonnia¡¯s performance.


    ¡°John.¡±


    Little John promptly brought out a box they had brought along, cing it on the table.


    ¡°Spices?¡±


    Handlebar Mustache had already sensed its scent, and as a leader of arge ve caravan, naturally, he knew what it was: ¡°Is that ck pepper inside?¡± ¡°All ck pepper!¡±


    After Gonnia finished speaking, John immediately opened the box, and seeing it brimming with ck pepper, even Handlebar Mustache couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off it.


    ¡°This is the deposit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache stood up in surprise, ¡°All this?¡±


    This ck pepper, if converted into gold coins, was worth at least 50 Large Gold Coins, equivalent to 5 million of the currency from a previous world.


    And this was only the deposit!


    ¡°p!¡±


    While Handlebar Mustache was still astonished, John closed the lid of the box, and Gonnia said, ¡°Our condition is that a portion of the ves originally destined for the Holy Empire be diverted to us.¡±


    ¡°After all, some ordinary ves are not easy to sell there; why not sell them to us? What¡¯s to lose?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache: ¡°You make a valid point.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The next moment, another chest was ced on the table; when opened, it still contained ck pepper.


    ¡°Hiss???? ¡±


    This time, Handlebar Mustache fell silent.


    Although he had responded quickly before, Handlebar Mustache was still apprehensive, after all, trading with the Holy Empire was more important than working for the Kingdom of Mountains.


    However, Bailuo was offering far too much.


    ¡°Two chests, as a deposit?¡±


    ¡°Two chests, as a deposit!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache repeated the same words Gonnia had said, but his tone was entirely different.


    He hesitated; Handlebar Mustache really started to doubt.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for too many people; even I¡­¡±


    If Bailuo had requested only a few dozen or a few hundred, that would have been negotiable, but given today¡¯s events, Bailuo was definitely not after just a few ves.


    This made Handlebar Mustache start to question Bailuo¡¯s identity¡ªwho was he, and what did he need so many ves for?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This was the third chest, equivalent to a 150 Large Gold Coin deposit.


    Just ask yourself, do you dare?


    Gonnia was not at all afraid Handlebar Mustache would take the deposit and run away because once a merchant tastes the sweetness, they can never go back.


    Consider this¡ªtheir profit here could be tens of millions at once, while on the other side, they¡¯d go through hardbor for just a few millions, and still have to put up with all kinds of frustrations.


    If it were you, could you forget the beauty of those tens of millions?


    So Gonnia understood very well; all she needed was to sway Handlebar Mustache.


    If knocking didn¡¯t work, then pping, bumping, or even throwing money at him until he buckled!


    Yatun was not short of money; they could produce a ton of such ck pepper for you in a week.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache agreed right away, very decisively.


    As a merchant, to forsake such profit would be foolish.


    If you worry about the risks here, think about transporting ves over the sea ¡ªisn¡¯t every journey fraught with the danger of being sunk by a storm?


    If one fears this or that, how can they achieve great things?


    ¡°Wee to a partnership with the Three-Headed Dog ve Commerce Guild!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache stood up decisively, took out the agreement, and pushed it forward to Bailuo, letting him examine it: ¡°Our ves are definitely the best.¡±


    Bailuo remained nomittal; Gonnia didn¡¯t say anything either. She merely instructed John to hand over the deposit to the other party.


    Meanwhile, as Bailuo watched Handlebar Mustache, Lilith on the other end, on Yatun Ind, began to radiate a faint green glow.


    ¡°I curse you, if you break this contract, you will die instantly!¡±


    After Lilith finished speaking, an invisible force attached itself to Handlebar Mustache without his awareness.


    Handlebar Mustache was just a mere mortal; he could not resist Lilith¡¯s curse.


    This was the insurance policy Bailuo had taken out for the People of Yatun.


    If Handlebar Mustache were truly honest, then he would naturally be unharmed.


    On the contrary, should the curse be triggered, a mere mortal would be unable to withstand this curse from a Fairy.


    ¡°Let me handle this, Captain.¡±


    Gonnia took the agreement from Bailuo¡¯s hands, scrutinized the document carefully, and following a silent cue from Bailuo¡¯s eyes, Gonnia began to negotiate in further detail with Handlebar Mustache.


    Soon, both parties signed a brand-new contract.


    From that day on, Handlebar Mustache would transport arge number of ves to an ind four days¡¯ sail from Yatun, where Bailuo would then transport them away with his ship.


    Their trade would be settled directly in spices.


    This ensured that Handlebar Mustache would never know who he was dealing with or where they lived.


    Furthermore, should Handlebar Mustache breach this covenant, Bailuo would send someone with the contract to find him.


    The reputation of the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild would be ruined, and Handlebar Mustache would undoubtedly be doomed.


    Besides, Handlebar Mustache would certainly not be content with a mere 150 Large Gold Coins; he would want more, much more!

 Chapter 92 - 65: Lack of Ability (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 92: Chapter 65: Lack of Ability (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Have you finished negotiating?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gonnia and Handlebar Mustache had discussed for a long time, and by evening, everyone had turned down Handlebar Mustache¡¯s dinner invitation.


    Bailuo was now anxious to return, to prepare for the fifth page of the Miracle ritual, and to take a good look at Bai Yino¡¯s Miracle Power.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to spare for a meal and drinks with others.


    ¡°The first batch of trade will be in a month.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, by then, we should be able to assemble a sufficient military force, able to suppress even a rebellion.¡±


    Bailuo did not trust the ves he had bought.


    He would provide them with food and shelter, then brainwash them, until they were trained to be loyal to Yatun, before attempting to bestow Miracle Power upon them.


    But this was inevitably going to be a select few; for most of them, not to mention loyalty, they didn¡¯t even have the qualification to receive a Miracle. Miracle Power was special; it had the ability to verify loyalty in and of itself.


    If one harbored malice, or any hostility towards the Master of Miracles, then the Miracle Power would definitely not bless them.


    As for the other citizens, to deter them, Yatun needed its own armed forces.


    The descendants of the Tree Elves were about to awaken. Although they were few in number, only 80 individuals, once they achieved a Miracle, at least 60 adult members of a Lower Miracle Race could be gained.


    With such power, even if spies were mixed in among the ves, Bailuo would not fear.


    ¡°After we return, we must unify our thoughts,¡± said Bailuo, ¡°Sherri, Lilith, and Xiao Bai¡ªtheir existence will be a secret within secrets, not to be known by any non-core Yatun people.¡±


    The so-called core Yatun people included those from the Yatun n who followed Bailuo earliest and the Treant Race that would be Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Race in the future.


    Those were the people Bailuo absolutely trusted.


    And they would also serve as secret guardians, bing the royal guards of the Yatun Duchy, protecting the royal secrets.


    Beyond this, were those who hadpletely epted Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power.


    Such people, absolutely loyal, would also be eligible to be part of the core Yatun people, and Bailuo would treat them no differently from the Yatun people he treated now.


    ¡°Next, we must carryout the second task.¡±


    The second task was to provide Yatun Ind with enough livestock and horses. At the same time, Bailuo also wanted to import some dairy cows and poultry, to provide Yatun with milk and eggs and expand the menu.


    Initial Sprout Holy Pouch could produce seeds but not create livestock.


    Luckily, this part of the trade was rtively easy.


    It did not involve any political struggles, just straightforwardmerce, and with more profits, no one wouldin.


    Bailuo did not select just one supplier but spread the benefits, contracting the transport of livestock and horses to six merchants to ensure there would always be someone delivering supplies to him.


    However, before Yatun Ind opened its port, all supplies would be sent to an ind four days¡¯ sailing to the southwest of Yatun Ind, and from there, Yatun officials would handle the transfer.


    Naturally, if a tail was discovered, they couldn¡¯t me Bailuo for being ruthless.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    Returning to the ship, Bailuo announced their departure; after being away for seven or eight days, everyone was already missing life in Yatun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, time to go home¡ª¡±


    Little John was very happy, and Fiona retracted Baiying Yin, beginning to tell her little friends about her progress in magic.


    There was an interesting urrence that needed rification.


    Fiona and Baiying Yin had been away from Lilith for a long time and at a great distance, yet the magic power and Fairy Power within them continued to grow.


    Regarding this, Bailuo judged: ¡®Miracle Power should be irrelevant to spatial distance; no matter how far apart, the benefit will still be received.¡¯


    ¡°So Xiao Bai, what exactly is your ability?¡±


    Lilith and Sherri were both very magical.


    So as a Miracle Creature, Bai Yino should not fall far behind.


    Though he didn¡¯t know what Shi Long Survivor was, Bailuo felt that Bai Yino definitely wouldn¡¯t be weaker than a Fairy or a Pegasus.


    ¡°Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Bai Yino just felt she had be hungrier, but other than that, nothing seemed amiss.


    ¡°If your appetite has grown, perhaps, so has your strength?¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, he began to test Bai Yino¡¯s strength.


    There was indeed an increase in strength, but not much.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not a strength-type Miracle, Xiao Bai?¡±


    Bailuo then tested many of Bai Yino¡¯s attributes, yet the results were even weaker than ordinary peers, let alone exhibiting the magical strength of a Pegasus or a Fairy.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, do you feel useless?¡±


    Having no remarkable abilities made Bai Yino very sad.


    If she hadn¡¯tpleted the Miracle Contract and was still that helpless ve, Bai Yino might have been on her knees again, clinging to Bailuo¡¯s trouser legs, pleading for him not to send her away.


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Bailuo treated Bai Yino like a sister, and seeing her dispirited, as the Miracle resonated with its master, it pained him greatly, ¡°Have some steamed buns, you¡¯ll feel better after eating one.¡±


    ¡°Mmh!¡±


    Bai Yino was quite simple ¨C minded¡ªsmiling when happy, and looking down when upset.


    But most of the time, she stayed quietly in the corner eating steamed buns.


    So, there was no problem that couldn¡¯t be solved with a steamed bun.


    If there was, then have another one!


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    After eating ten red bean buns, Bai Yino smiled contentedly, ¡°Red bean buns, so tasty.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like them.¡±


    Bailuoughed, ¡°Our home may not have much, but steamed buns, we have plenty of!¡±


    The journey back was without any incidents.


    The ve trade required a month, but livestock transportation was much faster. Traders had already begun preparations, and while Bailuo wouldn¡¯t be bringing them back personally, everything would be ready in three days.


    So, within ten days at most, this batch of livestock would be transferred to Yatun Ind by the Tree Elves.


    At that time, the People of Yatun would no longerck meat, and their diet would be more diversified and nutritious.


    ¡°I see the ind, boss!¡±


    Little John, standing on the lookout tform and gazing through a telescope, saw Yatun Ind and excitedly waved to those below.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re back.¡±


    As Bailuo said this, he noticed that there were many more birds in the sky.


    To the uninformed, one may think these were migratory birds unique to Yatun Ind, but in reality, they were the Sea Soldiers of the Yatun Naval Headquarters, aerial scouts from the Fairy n.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Ensign Baiying Yin of the Naval Headquarters is here to report!¡± Under the lead of Baiying Yin, about a hundred seagulls and migratory birds circled in the air beforending on the ship¡¯s railing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been away for half a month, and the Fairy n has grown this much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reached 400, Your Majesty!¡±


    Baiying YingYingYing was very skilled at tallying numbers and reported the distribution of the Fairy n on the ind to Bailuo: ¡°About 120 Feathered Fairies, 150 Aquatic Fairies, and around 130 of the Fluffy ss.¡±


    Feathered refers to birds that have received Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power.


    Aquatic pertains to animals capable of living in water.


    Fluffy denotes creatures with fur, such as cats and dogs.


    However, there was a problem here of differentiating food from fairies.


    Bailuo had foreseen this and had Lilith make some adjustments.


    For instance, the ssification of Aquatic Fairy ss only includesrger fish and fish-like creatures such as dolphins, sharks, and whales, ensuring that fishermen wouldn¡¯ t capture any Aquatic Fairies.


    As for the Fluffy Tribe, it was limited to pets kept by the Yatun people.


    Purely wild animals would not be bestowed with Fairy Power by Lilith.


    When it came to birds, there were not many restrictions; domestic poultry could not be endowed with sentience.


    However, for foreign bird species, their ssification had to be clearly determined first.


    Afterwards, the People of Yatun would also remove these bird species from their dietary menus.


    It must be said that, with Lilith¡¯s production of Fairy Power remaining constant, cultivating them in such a concentrated manner was far more efficient than spreading them thinly and casting a wide.


    ¡°There are this many already?¡±


    Bailuo noticed that the growth rate of the Fairy n was much faster than that of the Yatun n.


    The only regret was the extreme reproductive istion within the Fairy n. Even if they were both fairies, different species could still not reproduce with one another.


    Fortunately, fairies don¡¯t define their race by reproduction.


    As long as they were offspring of Lilith¡¯s miracles, they were all considered family, and even cats and mice wouldn¡¯t attack each other.


    ¡°Feathered fairies, help me keep a close watch on Yatun¡¯s gateway, and monitor the entire sea area at all times.¡±


    ¡°At yourmand! Your Majesty!¡±


    The fairies¡¯ wisdom was a gift from Bailuo, and in their eyes, Bailuo was no different from a god who created them.


    Serving Bailuo was their honor.


    ¡°Right, since there are already 120 of the Feathered Tribe, your military rank should also be promoted to reflect that, otherwise it won¡¯t be convincing.¡± Bailuo said, ¡°From today on, I appoint you, Baiying Yin, as the Captain of the Yatun Naval Headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Gaa ¡±


    Overwhelmed with joy, the eagle let out a duck-like cry again: ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! Baiying Yin will definitely swear to repay your grace with my life!¡±


    ¡°I grant you Lower Tier appointment authority, but don¡¯t overdo it, understand?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understands!¡±


    Baiying Yin flew off happily with his brothers and sisters, and Baiying Yin, who had apanied them all this way, also left with them.


    Once he reached the ind, Bailuo found the People of Yatun already waiting at the port.


    For them, weing the return of their king was more important than anything else.


    ¡°Bro- ¡ª ¡±


    From afar, Bailuo could hear Inya¡¯s voice. Bailuo also waved with a smile, while Bai Yino looked curiously at Inya by his side.


    ¡°Eh? Who¡¯s the new person?¡±


    ¡°Brother, who is this?¡±


    This was the first meeting between Inya and Bai Yino, and perhaps due to the same kind attracting each other, Inya sensed a familiar presence in her.


    Inya: ¡°I¡¯ve seen this girl before.¡±


    Bai Yino: ¡°No, we haven¡¯t met.¡±


    ¡°This is Xiao Bai.¡±


    ¡°This is Inya, my sister.¡±


    ¡°Yo!¡±


    Inya greeted with a smile, and at the same time, Bailuo introduced Bai Yino to everyone else.


    The People of Yatun naturally had no doubts about someone Bailuo personally brought back, but they would still observe them closely for a while to prevent new people from being spies sent by enemy forces.


    This task had nothing to do with Bai Yino, of course; she was a miracle, after all. But in the future, this task would definitely need to be well-arranged by Bailuo. Before long, arge number of immigrants woulde to thisnd, and when that time came, Bailuo alone would definitely not be sufficient to establish a security frontline.


    The People of Yatun must be the firewall of the nation, the eyes and ears of Bailuo, ready to monitor any ce at any time.

 Chapter 93 - 66 Let the ceremony commence (Vote for recommendation)

    Chapter 93: Chapter 66 Let the ceremonymence (Vote for rmendation)


    ¡°Miracle Creature¡­¡±


    Uncle and senior sister learned about Bai Yino¡¯s identity, and they were shocked once again.


    Bai Yino had no issues, and there would absolutely not be any issues.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything more, the ceremony, let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    The number of miracles a country possesses symbolizes the heritage of that country, it can enhance the national self-confidence.


    Of course, the nation mentioned here refers to the Miracle Citizens.


    Ordinary people who do not possess the Miracle Power are not recognized as citizens by the Master of Miracles, and they are not even aware of the existence of miracles.


    However, Uncle also suggested that one must still take precautions against the specific abilities of miracles.


    Even among one¡¯s own people, one should not know too much.


    In the future, when Yatun has developed, and the People of Yatun each have their own duties, and someone receives several Graces of miracles, then that person should only know the secrets of as many miracles as they have received.


    There is no need to doubt the loyalty of the Miracle Citizens. Additionally, with Bailuo¡¯s ¡®Seal Order,¡¯ even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t reveal anything.


    So, under Uncle¡¯s leadership, everyone took part in another oath ceremony directed towards Bailuo.


    Yet, regarding Bai Yino¡¯s abilities, what kind of Miracle Creature she was, nobody asked too much, and instead maintained a unanimous silence.


    ¡°The fourth miracle, this is the fourth one ah!¡±


    Not only did the people of the ind of Yatun take the oath, but even those who had already sworn the oath, like John, Fiona, and others, also joined in.


    In such a holy and glorious moment, the People of Yatun expressed ¡®another round¡¯!


    ¡°Hello, everyone, my name is Bai Yino, you can call me Xiao Bai.¡±


    The girl spoke in the new Yatunnguage, which Bailuo had specifically taught her when he arrived, as preparation for her self-introduction.


    It¡¯s unclear if it¡¯s the Miracle Power, but Bai Yino had a strong learning ability. In just six or seven days, she had already learned arge number of words.


    Although she could not speak them very well yet, understanding some simple words and sentences was not an issue.


    However, Bai Yino was more active only in front of Bailuo.


    In front of others, she was extremely cautious.


    If no one spoke to her, the girl would sit quietly in the corner, eating steamed buns and nibbling on bread, very docile and submissive.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Bailuo asked everyone to leave, then took Xiao Bai to find Uncle.


    Bai Yino was too extraordinary. Along the way, Bailuo made a lot of attempts but was still unable to uncover Bai Yino¡¯s Miracle Power.


    However, the ck Leather Book clearly stated that she had awakened.


    Yes, not awakened and self-explored, these are twopletely different things.


    The former means Bai Yino was still an ordinary person, not a Miracle Creature.


    But thetter, Bai Yino had already awakened into a Miracle Creature, it¡¯s just that her abilities were too special and Bailuo had not discovered them.


    About this, Bailuo said: ¡®If it¡¯s not the fault of the ck Leather Book, then it¡¯s the fault of the ck Leather Book.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what Xiao Bai¡¯s abilities are?¡±


    Uncle knew about Bailuo¡¯s troubles, so he suggested: ¡°The one most familiar with miracles is the miracle itself, how about letting Lilith and Sherri make a judgment, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Bailuo had always been exploring on his own. He had indeed not asked Sherri: ¡°I¡¯ve been blind to what¡¯s right in front of me.¡±


    Therefore, Bailuo called Sherri and Lilith over to sense Bai Yino well.


    ¡°Sherri doesn¡¯t quite understand,¡± said Sherri, who had always been with Bai Yino, but she hadn¡¯t noticed anything either: ¡°What about Lilith?¡±


    ¡°Such a Miracle Creature actually exists!¡±


    Lilith, unlike Sherri, immediately remarked upon seeing Bai Yino: ¡°Is she really a Miracle Creature?¡±


    Lilith¡¯s words drew the attention of Uncle and the senior sister.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Upon hearing Lilith¡¯s words, Uncle asked, ¡°Does Xiao Bai have anything special about her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, normally, the Miracle Power of miracles is released outward because our Miracle Power is endless, so it always spills out a bit.¡±


    ¡°That part of the Miracle Power is one of the sources for Offspring of Miracle.¡±


    Lilith continued: ¡°But Xiao Bai¡¯s Miracle Power is condensed inward.¡±


    ¡°Miracle Power condensed inward?¡±


    The senior sister and Bailuo didn¡¯t understand the meaning, but Uncle did: ¡°She cannot grant Miracle Power to others?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lilith meant just that, ¡°That¡¯s why I find it incredible.¡±


    Logically speaking, only one type of miracle would result in an inability to bestow Miracle Power¡ªthe Lowest-Rank Miracle.


    The Lowest- Rank Miracle cannot produce a Miracle Race; it can only bring convenience to people¡¯s lives.


    However, starting from the Lower Miracle, nearly all miracles can overflow with Miracle Power, thereby giving birth to the Miracle Race, Child of Miracle, and Offspring of Miracle.


    ¡°What tier of miracle is Xiao Bai?¡±


    Uncle asked Bailuo, but even Bailuo himself didn¡¯t know, ¡°Unable to determine.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Xiao Luo, as the Master of Miracles, you don¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°The information I got is that her tier is ¡®unable to determine¡¯.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a miracle like that?¡±


    The senior sister rarely showed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll test the child to see if we can find out her specific abilities, exactly what they are.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Lowest-Rank Miracle wouldn¡¯t possess Miracle Power of this magnitude.¡±


    Uncle looked at Lilith, ¡°Am I right, Miss Lilith?¡±


    ¡°The old man is correct.¡±


    Lilith nodded, ¡°Her Miracle Power is even above Sherri and me.¡±


    Such a Miracle Creature could not possibly be of the least rank.


    The least rank doesn¡¯t have this kind of power.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you, uncle.¡±


    Bailuo trusted Uncle a lot; he was a perfect teacher, having single-handedly taught the entire Yatun Vige.


    Uncle could almost instantly see anyone¡¯s talents and swiftly mine them, teaching ording to their aptitude.


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t make out Xiao Bai¡¯s situation, neither could his senior sister, and even Miracle Creatures like Lilith and Sherri couldn¡¯t make it out.


    But Bailuo felt that Uncle could.


    ¡°Xiao Bai.¡±


    Bailuo called Xiao Bai over, then said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be following this old gentleman. He will teach you a lot of knowledge and skills, so you must study well, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Xiao Bai didn¡¯t understand why, but she also wanted to gain abilities to help Bailuo.


    Uncle was famously kind in the Yatun n; many children, including Little Helen and Sefini, liked him very much and often hung around him for stories.


    ¡°Feiya,e along too.¡±


    Although Uncle was excellent, he was after all a man, and many inconveniences could arise while teaching Xiao Bai, so he called on the senior sister as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡±


    Having arranged things for Bai Yino, Bailuo thought of the rituals, ¡°Also, Xiao Bai is a miracle from the Lost Realm, and she really likes pastries; she says they taste like home.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡±


    Uncle immediately caught on, ¡°Lost Realm?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Bailuo nodded, and the two immediately decided; in the next ritual, the offering would be their freshly made buns, steamed bread, and green dumplings, all to show sincerity by preparing and presenting them on the same day.


    Thus, four days quietly passed.


    Today was the day agreed for the sea handover, and Bailuo chose a group of male Tree Elves.


    They were led by Anderson, and under Gonnia¡¯s guidance, they sailed to the transfer ind, ready to receive the first batch of livestock and horses.


    Two more days went by.


    During these days, Bai Yino attended ¡®sses¡¯ during the day with the senior sister, and afterward,pleted the homework assigned by Uncle.


    Uncle had many other matters to attend to, only able to spare 2 hours each day; with the senior sister¡¯s help, he researched Bai Yino¡¯s Miracle Power.


    But so many days had passed, and Bailuo hadn¡¯t heard of any breakthrough results.

 Chapter 94 - 67 Yatun the Fool (Seeking

    Chapter 94: Chapter 67 Yatun the Fool (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    Uncle encountered the first major puzzle of his life.


    He was a mature elder and, logically speaking, the characteristic of a mature


    elder is theirposure.


    Even if Mount Tai were to crumble in front of him, his expression would not change, and Uncle was just such an elder.


    ¡®Incredible.<sup>1</sup>


    ¡® So what exactly is going on here?<sup>1</sup>


    Uncle trained Bai Yino and thoroughly tested her abilities from all aspects, but no matter how he tested, Uncle always came to the same conclusion.


    That conclusion was that Bai Yino was just an ordinary person with superhuman learning abilities!!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible! How could an ordinary person eat so much?¡±


    Uncle watched with his own eyes as Bai Yino devoured a hundred steamed buns.


    That¡¯s a hundred steamed buns, a hundred of them!!


    Even the People of Yatun, eating to their fullest, couldn¡¯t consume that many.


    Yet Bai Yino¡¯s stomach seemed to be a bottomless pit, eating endlessly, digesting endlessly, and what was more terrifying was that Bai Yino hadn t gone to the toilet even once to this day.


    Only intake and no output, it was truly ¡®absorption,¡¯ absolute absorption!


    What¡¯s even more peculiar was that Bai Yino¡¯s weight did not increase; it was as if whatever she ate was thrown into another world.


    Uncle had only two theories about such power.


    The first was that she was a Miracle Descendant, and the second, was the Miracle Creature itself.


    However, Bai Yino couldn¡¯t possibly be a Miracle Descendant because none of the Abilities of the Miracle Race are ever subdued, which wouldpletely contradict the Law of Miracle Attributes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t make heads or tails of it, really, can¡¯t make heads or tails of it.¡±


    For three consecutive days, Uncle pondered over this issue.


    ¡°What<sup>1</sup> s wrong with Uncle?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s encountered a problem,¡± Uncle said to Bailuo, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out


    Xiao Bai¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t expect Uncle to be truly stumped, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, take it slow,


    Uncle.¡±


    Uncle wasn¡¯t always focusing all his energy on Bai Yino; he set aside two hours every day specifically to study her, and during the other times, Uncle had other matters to attend to.


    Uncle was a man of great self-discipline; when he did something, he focused solely on that one thing.


    When studying Bai Yino, he would forget everything else, only contemting


    the girl.


    Conversely, when Uncle went to do other things, he would not fret over Bai


    Yino¡¯s problems.


    That¡¯s why Uncle¡¯s efficiency was very high, extremely high.


    ¡°It seems I need to spend more time on Xiao Bai every day.¡±


    Uncle felt the exploration of the Miracle Creature was more important for Yatun and Bailuo, so he made this decision, ¡°Give me a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Take as long as you need.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and a few days passed like this. Uncle seemed to have made some progress but wasn¡¯t sure, so he asked Bailuo for a few more days.


    That afternoon, Bai Yino leaned against a tree trunk, quietly enjoying her favorite buns and steamed buns.


    Bai Yino¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good, even somewhat downcast.


    She knew what a Miracle was; she had interacted with Sherri and Lilith, feeling their terrifying power.


    At first, Bai Yino was very hopeful, looking forward to bing as strong as they were.


    But as days went by, although the old man never showed any dissatisfaction with her, but rather continually encouraged her and cheered her up. However, Bai Yino, who was sensitive by nature, could feel that she wasn¡¯t good enough.


    She was a useless fellow¡­


    ¡°Meow ¡±


    Cat Lingling looked at the white-haired girl before it, curiously examining her while trying to attract her attention with various actions.


    ¡°The steamed bun is mine.¡±


    However, Bai Yino waspletely unaware of the adorable aspects of the Cat- Space People, instead, she protected the bun in her hand even more fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m not giving it.¡±


    Cat Lingling: ¡±?? ¡±


    Compared to petting a cat, the steamed bun was clearly more important.


    ¡°Meow ¡±


    Cat Lingling wasn¡¯t trying to be petted; it sensed the girl¡¯s feelings of loss and came tofort her.


    The little creature stood up on its hind legs, its cat paws cutely swaying from side to side, trying to make Bai Yino smile.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Even if you plead with me,¡± Bai Yino held the bun even tighter, ¡°I still won¡¯t


    give it to you.¡±


    Cat Lingling: Agh!!!


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Cat Lingling copsed in despair on the ground, losing all its purpose and bing a defeated cat.


    In the peaceful afternoon, the sun shone brightly.


    Beams of light nted down through the gaps in the leaves, like a golden curtain, casting the forest in a veil of mystery.


    Underneath the tree, Bai Yino leaned back.


    She nced at the bun in her hand, then at Cat Lingling, whichid dejectedly on the ground. Despite her reluctance, she sighed and passed the bun over.


    ¡°Since you like it so much, fine, I¡¯ll give this bun to you, but eat it slowly, okay?¡±


    After she finished speaking, Bai Yino took another bun from her embrace and tasted it with small bites, savoring the happiness.


    11 II


    Cat Lingling felt its life was devoid of love; it liked fish, not the taste of buns.


    What¡¯s more, you actually have another bun, you actually still have one!!!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Seeing that Cat Lingling hadn¡¯t touched the bun, Bai Yino thought for a moment, then had a sudden realization. She pulled a steamed bun from her sleeve, ¡°So you like steamed buns, sorry, I didn¡¯t think of that.


    Thus, Bai Yino took back the bun and reced it with a steamed bun.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Cat Lingling thought it was foolish; the girl couldn¡¯tmunicate at all.


    This cat came over to lift your spirits.


    isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that petting a cat can make people cheerful?!


    However, Cat Lingling encountered Bai Yino, someone whopletely didn¡¯t realize the cuteness of fluffy and pawed creatures, a bun fanatic.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re over here!¡±


    just as Cat Lingling was at a loss for words, Inya appeared in their view, ¡°Xiao Bai, right?¡±


    Although she had trained with Uncle and Sister Inya for several days, Inya never really had the chance to talk properly with Bai Yino. To this day, they probably only knew each other by name.


    ¡°My name is Inya, you should know that, right?¡±


    Inya, who was quite sociable, sat down next to Bai Yino, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re really something. Dad is super bizarre; I¡¯ve never seen him troubled by anything.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you.¡±


    Inya casually took the bun that Bai Yino had just retrieved from Cat Lingling and bit off more than half in one go. ¡°You¡¯re the first person, to still have dad at a loss after four or five days.¡±


    Bai Yino (confused): My, my bun¡­


    ¡°Oh, this bun. It tastes so unique; it wasn¡¯t made by Lilith, was it?


    Bai Yino (crying): My bun, it¡¯s been eaten, eaten¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a steamed bun over here? Let me try.


    Bai Yino (shivering): Even my steamed bun, you don¡¯t spare¡­


    Coming from a ve background, Bai Yino had no concept of ¡®resistance¡¯ when facing non-enemies.


    Therefore, even when Inya took away her bun and steamed bun, she dared not react.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I ate your bun and steamed bun.¡±


    Iron Simpleton scratched the back of his head, full of apologies. ¡°By the way, today someone in the vige made rice cakes. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to some rice cake!¡±


    ¡®Rice cake!¡¯


    Bai Yino had never eaten rice cake, but she instinctively felt that it must be extraordinary: ¡®Just hearing the name, it seems delicious.¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, who made your bun? It tastes really special.¡± Inya was also a foodie, but she wasn¡¯t the kind of bad girl who steals others food to eat.


    Inya just wanted to try, just to try.


    ¡°It was, Master¡­¡±


    Bai Yino timidly shared the origin of the bun and steamed bun.


    Uncle, in an effort to cheer Bai Yino up, noticed her love for steamed buns and buns and personally cooked, creating what could be described as culinary artworks of various pastries.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    Inya eximed in surprise. ¡°So that¡¯s it! Dad was the one who made them!¡± Indeed, no one else in the vige could produce such tasty buns other than Uncle.


    In Inya¡¯s eyes, Uncle was a top-tier chef held back by cksmithing, boating, fishing, hunting, politics, military, economics, literature, arts, music, and whatnot!


    ¡°Oh, right, this is for you.¡±


    Inya pulled out a stack of tbread wrapped in a paper bag from her bosom. She wasn¡¯t very fierce, so she liked to put things in her bosom to increase her intimidation.


    ¡°I just ate your bun, so this is for you. So, forgive me, okay?¡± Looking at the tbread Inya handed over, Bai Yino didn¡¯t dare to ept. Being new to the sight, on Yatun Ind, besides Bailuo, her master, she only trusted Uncle and her senior sister.


    Uncle was like a father to her, extremely kind and cordial, and would even personally cook something delicious when he saw her hungry. And after every training session, it was her senior sister who helped her bathe. Maybe others found her senior sister cold and hard to get along with, but Bai Yino could feel her care.


    It was a kind of gentleness like cotton bad with no warmth of its own yet capable of shielding one from the biting cold.


    As for Inya¡­


    ¡°Heehee.¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s smile without a trace of guile, the innocent Bai Yino took the tbread.


    ¡°Come on, try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Bai Yino took a bite, and then her eyes lit up. ¡°Delicious!


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    Inya waved her hand grandly. ¡°This is a tbread made by General myself. Even if it¡¯s not as skillful as Dad¡¯s work, eighty percent! I¡¯ve got eighty percent of it right.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so amazing.¡±


    Bai Yino¡¯s attention was fixed on the word ¡®General.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t expected Inya to be one of her master¡¯s generals.


    Following Uncle and her senior sister, Bai Yino had learned much of thenguage of Yatun.


    She was especially good at learning. In just less than half a month, she almost had nonguage barrier left.


    ¡°Cough, keep it low-key, low-key.¡±


    inya was three or four years older than Bai Yino, but while she usually loved showing off in front of the kids, she now felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Anyhow, I, Inya, am very awesome. You just need to know that.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Bai Yino nodded repeatedly, finding the tbread really delicious. ¡°This is, yummy.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Inya disdainfully said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing!


    ¡°Our Yatun cuisine is endless,¡± boasted Inya. ¡°Come on, let me show off my special skill ¨C calling out the menu!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡±


    In just a few minutes, Bai Yino was already captivated by the culinary world Inya had painted.


    ¡°Illuminated cuisine!¡±


    ¡°The legendary cookware!¡±


    ¡°The Spirit of the Medicine King!¡±


    ¡°And that Midnight Diner where you cook for 3 seconds, and tell stories for 19 minutes!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, almost forgot Wu Lang,¡± Inya recounted like precious gems. ¡°Wu Lang, that¡¯s the inscrutable man who travels far and wide, working in his spare moments between meals!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Inya looked down and saw that Bai Yino had at some point caught hold of her clothes. The girl proudly raised her head then thumped her chest and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my little sister. If anyone dares to bully you, watch me beat them until they question their life.¡±


    ¡°I, Inya, am the strongest in Yatun!¡±


    Inya, noticing Bai Yino¡¯s admiring gaze, quickly corrected herself, ¡°I¡¯m the sister of that strongest person in Yatun!¡±


    The strongest in Yatun could be her senior sister or Bailuo.


    But no matter which one, Inya was their sister.


    So this was basically the answer to everything.


    just like that ssic question: if your mother and your wife fell into a river, who would you save first?


    If it were Inya, she would decisively jump into the river and then shout, ¡°Save me! I can¡¯t swim! Save me!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, following Sister Inya, I¡¯ll take you to eat all the delicacies of Yatun!¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, mhm!¡±


    Bai Yino kept nodding, exciting Inya greatly while also making her a bit anxious.


    That¡¯s because she was actually all talk; while boasting was easy, putting it into action revealed all the ws.


    And so, this was the official meeting between the two girls, Yatun¡¯s Big Dumb and Yatun¡¯s Second Dumb.

 Chapter 95 - 68 Exponential Explosion (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 95: Chapter 68 Exponential Explosion (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    From a distance, Bailuo saw two figures sitting cross-legged under an ancient tree, none other than Inya and Bai Yino.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    The two girls, one older and one younger, were sitting in meditation under the tree as if they were cultivating immortality.


    Inya: ¡°It¡¯s coursework dad gave us, toprehend nature.¡±


    Bai Yino nodded: ¡°Mhm, mhm, mhm.¡±


    ¡°Gurgle, gurgle.¡±


    That was the sound of a stomach rumbling,ing from Inya.


    ¡°Tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention in ss, so dad punished me,¡± Inya said, ¡°He won¡¯t let me have lunch.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with meditating?¡±


    ¡°By lowering bodily functions to the minimum, we can reduce energy consumption,¡± Inya thought she was quite the clever sprite, ¡°You said it, brother.¡±


    Bai Yino nodded vigorously: ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah!¡±


    Bailuo was speechless. He reached into his pocket and then poured out a generous amount of fruit: ¡°I think you knew I wasing back, all prepared to trick me into giving yousomethingtoeat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, bro!!¡±


    Inya snatched the fruit Bailuo offered, shared half with Bai Yino, and then shouted, ¡°!!¡±


    Bai Yino raised both hands: ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°Pitter-patter, pitter-patter, pitter-patter.¡±


    The fruit spilled all over the ground, and Bai Yino squatted down to pick them up.


    But as she picked, one from her arms would fall, and as she went to pick that up, more would keep dropping.


    Bailuo:¡±? ¡±


    During this time, Bai Yino had been following Inya closely, and their rtionship grew increasingly intimate, almost like real sisters.


    Inya was the youngest in the Bai Luo Family, always the one being cared for. Now that she had Bai Yino, Inya immediately showed off her elder sister¡¯s style. Though still immature, she tried very hard to act like a mature sister, taking good care of Bai Yino.


    Bai Yino could feel the warmth and the coldness of human rtionships, the simplicity of Inya. The longer they were together, the closer Bai Yino felt to her. ¡°What kind of catchphrase is that, let¡¯s change it.¡±


    ¡°Aww-¡ª¡±


    Inya didn¡¯t bother with that, she quickly called Bai Yino, ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, steamed bun, steamed bun.¡±


    ¡°Steamed bun.¡±


    Bai Yino took out a steamed bun and offered it to Bailuo, who looked at the bun in his hand, puzzled: ¡°Weren¡¯t you punished by uncle and not allowed to have lunch? What¡¯s with this bun?¡±


    ¡°The one who was punished with no lunch is just me.¡±


    Eating fruit, Inya smiled: ¡°Xiao Bai is here to keep mepany.¡±


    Uncle cherished Bai Yino too much to let her go hungry, but Inya, who always daydreamed during ss, didn¡¯t do her homework, and waszy even when punished with copying, could endure a meal skipped without dying.


    Of course, uncle was still indulgent with Inya, leaving plenty of loopholes.


    ¡°Then why give me the bun?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t for you, brother.¡±


    Inya took the steamed bun from Bailuo¡¯s hand: ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡±


    ¡°Before dad left, he made a rule that Xiao Bai is not allowed to bring me food, not even if I find it after she throws it away.¡±


    But there are tactics to counteract policies, and uncle didn¡¯t say Bailuo couldn¡¯t bring food for Inya!


    ¡°You sure got smart here.¡±


    Bailuo touched Inya¡¯s head resignedly, but the girl clearly didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of her younger sister: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve grown up, don¡¯t touch my head anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Bailuo drew his hand back, but looking at Inya¡¯s eyes, it was clear she was reluctant to let go.


    Her thoughts were obvious, when there was nobody else, he could touch her head freely.


    Privately, Bailuo could touch it as long as he wanted.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Looking at Bai Yino again, she was always a bit slow, and now that she followed Inya, she became even more innocently daft.


    However, Bailuo could feel the girl was happy.


    ying with Inya helped her integrate into the people of Yatun quickly.


    This was a good thing; uncle must have known this too, which is why he let


    Inya apany her with peace of mind.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Soon after, the uncle returned.


    Inya quickly sat down cross-legged, and upon seeing this, Bai Yino did the same.


    ¡°Xiao Luo is here?¡±


    Uncle nced at the two girls, well aware that Inya had eaten her fill, ¡°Alright, go and y, I have some things to discuss with Xiao Luo.¡±


    ¡°Breaktime! !!¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Bai Yino didn¡¯t understand what Inya was so excited about, but she knew she couldn¡¯t go wrong joining in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to something even tastier than steamed buns today.¡±


    ¡°Steamed buns, the tastiest.¡±


    ¡°What about steamed bread then?¡±


    II II


    Bai Yino also loved steamed bread, but the title of tastiest couldn¡¯t go to both fish and bear¡¯s paws. Stumped by Inya¡¯s question, Bai Yino fell silent.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Yino said to Inya, ¡°Tomorrow steamed bread will be the tastiest!¡±


    ¡°And the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Pancakes.¡±


    ¡°What about the day after that?¡±


    ¡°Wontons.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, stop eating just those things, I¡¯ll take you to try something new,e on, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Their voices faded into the distance as Bailuo watched them leave, as if looking at two little sisters.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved as long as they get along so well,


    I just fear Inya might lead Xiao Bai astray.¡±


    The People of Yatun already have one big fool, adding Bai Yino, would that make them two fools of Yatun?


    Afterward, Bailuo and Uncle walked deeper into the forest, chatting about their studies on Bai Yino these past days.


    ¡°After days of research, I¡¯ve finally achieved some results.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Quite peculiar.¡±


    Uncle exined, ¡°Regarding her situation, I consulted with Brother Andrew and reviewed the ancient texts remaining from Yatun. Finally, I found a typical case.¡±


    ¡°What case?¡±


    ¡°The God of War of Yatun who fell hundreds of years ago.¡±


    Uncle borated, ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s situation is very simr to that of the God of War of Yatun. At first, the God of War was no different from a Mortal. But as he continued to train, learn, and battle, he became increasingly powerful.¡± ¡°So Xiao Bai is a Miracle Creature that can grow?¡±


    Bai Yino is a person, and technically shouldn¡¯t be referred to as a ¡®creature,¡¯ but Bailuo meant no offense.


    ¡°Right, she can grow.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Her learning Ability is strong, and her entire being is especially ethereal.¡±


    Yes, ethereal.


    It was as if she was free of any misceneous thoughts¡ªa nk te.


    Whatever boxing techniques or martial arts Uncle taught, she could learn quickly.


    The only issue was her physical condition.


    Bai Yino was only 12 years old, and due to little exercise and years of malnutrition, she couldn¡¯t yet disy her full strength.


    ¡°Compared to our Yatun people, how does she fare?¡±


    ¡°Currently, there is quite a significant gap between her and the Yatun people.¡± Uncle remarked, ¡°But, Xiao Luo, do you remember the mathematical form you once told me about? The one where the initial changes are minor, but as it goes on, it bes terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Exponential growth?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s situation is somewhat simr to that, her progress may start off slow, but as time goes on, she will be stronger and stronger.¡± ¡°But that requires time?¡±


    ¡°Avery long time!¡±


    Uncle affirmed Bailuo¡¯s words and added, ¡°It might take decades, or perhaps even longer, but one day, she will be the new God of War for our Yatun.¡± Uncle held a very high opinion of Bai Yino, incredibly high.


    The problem was, Bai Yino¡¯s growth was overlyplex and challenging.


    While she would be formidable in the future, they clearly didn¡¯t have the luxury of time now.

 Chapter 96 - 69: The Day of Protecting Yatun (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 96: Chapter 69: The Day of Protecting Yatun (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Then, how long would it take for Xiao Bai to reach thebat power of a Miracle Troop Type?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tested her adaptability to other miracles yet,¡± Uncle said, ¡°if left for her alone, it might take half a year to a year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s way too long.¡±


    Bailuo understood that Bai Yino belonged to a treasure miracle, the longer it was passed on, the more powerful it became.


    Bailuo thought, the ¡®indeterminate¡¯ evaluation from the ck Leather Book, could it be because of this?


    It might be, or it might not be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this,¡± Uncle patted Bailuo¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bai is only 12 years old, it¡¯s too much to let such a small child onto the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°When Xiao Bai grows up, and her Miracle Power continues to be unearthed, that will be the time she protects our Yadun.¡±


    What¡¯s more important is that Yadun already has enough miracles today.


    Pegasus Sherri, Fairy Lilith, Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, and the soon-to-be- awakened Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, along with that unknown, strange miracle.


    If described in game terms, Bai Yino is a hero that bes strong in thete game.


    Bailuo could fully rely on miracles that show advantage early to support Bai Yino until she reaches her peak, then give back to the other miracles in turn.


    It is also for this reason that Uncle didn¡¯t have excessive training demands for Bai Yino. Instead, hebined work and rest, and more importantly, cultivated Bai Yino¡¯s love and sense of belonging to Yadun, which was very important.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not possible for a miracle to have such a big w.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°If it were not you, Xiao Luo, but some other Master of Miracles who obtained Xiao Bai, would Xiao Bai¡¯s power not be wasted?¡±


    Indeed.


    If Bai Yino was really weak early and needed to wait until thete game, then it would be difficult for many Masters of Miracles tost until thatte game.


    So Uncle believed that there must be some shortcuts to Bai Yino¡¯s power.


    However, in this regard, it was up to Bailuo to find them.


    Only the actions of the Master of Miracles could stimte the potential of a miracle, enabling it to advance further. Even Uncle, with all his might, could not overstep and intervene.


    He could, at most, give a suggestion, and that was all.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Unaware, the two had already walked through the dense forest.


    Ahead was a circr area that had been clear cut, filled with huge tree stumps ¡ªthe magical creations of Lilith, and also the tform where everyone practiced martial arts and magic on normal days.


    And at the center tform, Sister Isefia was practicing her spear technique.


    Uncle and Bailuo stood below watching. It had to be said that every move of Sister was truly so perfect it could be considered art.


    ¡°p, p, p.¡±


    After finishing her practice, Sister ced the Long Spear back in its ce beforeing over to where Bailuo and Uncle were, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve summarized Xiao Bai¡¯s course.¡±


    ¡± In the following days, Feiya will properly teach Xiao Bai how to fight and will also take the girl along, they will practice together.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s job was finished, he knew how to train Bai Yino, but specific training and teaching had to be managed by Sister.


    In terms ofbat, Sister had already surpassed this old man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat steamed buns.¡±


    Another day¡¯s training had ended, and Inya and Bai Yino were sitting together on the edge of a stump.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Inya took the steamed bun Bai Yino passed to her, the two girls sitting on the grass, sharing their food.


    The world of food lovers is just that simple.


    Inya was a bit of a dunce herself, yet inexplicably she had a charm that attracted her peers.


    The two found more and moremon ground, and because they trained together, even their living habits became quite simr.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Xiao Bai, roasted sweet potatoes are so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Sweet potatoes?¡±


    Bai Yino had never eaten sweet potatoes, but Inya was a seasoned gourmet she admired, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not grown in the field yet, but my brother has some in storage.¡±


    Inya said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll get some and then let you taste my cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°Stealing is not nice.¡±


    Bai Yino, after all, is Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Creature, and she cannot do anything to harm Bailuo, but oddly enough, Bai Yino does not resist the thought of stealing sweet potatoes.


    ¡°If big brother will be unhappy, you¡¯ve found out now, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That Bai Yino does not resist implies that even if discovered, Bailuo won¡¯t be angered.


    Miracle Creatures understand their masters the best.


    Even though Bailuo may have a Smiling Face when dealing with others, any Wrath he feels would first be detected by Sherri, Lilith, and Bai Yino themselves.


    The master is angry, he wants to kill this person, but can¡¯t.


    They would know, and they would understand the reasons and consequences.


    Inya is greedy, and Bailuo is well aware of it.


    Therefore, he told her before, if she was hungry, just take something directly from the cer without informing him.


    ¡°But, if the eldest apprentice sister finds out¡­¡±


    Through these days of training and interaction, Bai Yino greatly admires Uncle and the apprentice sister.


    Especially the apprentice sister¡ªso powerful that even Bailuo relies on her.


    The two of them not only train her strength but also her courage, enabling Bai Yino to start learning to be a true warrior.


    Bai Yino is very grateful to them and respects the two predecessors from the bottom of her heart.


    But subconsciously, Bai Yino is actually very envious of the apprentice sister.


    Just thinking of the day when Bailuo says to her, ¡°Please, Xiao Bai,¡± Bai Yino could eat double the amount of steamed buns and dumplings in her excitement.


    ¡°What about the eldest apprentice sister! I am still the second one!¡±


    ¡°Oh!!!¡±


    Bai Yino did not expect this turn of events, and was so shocked that she was left speechless.


    Although Inya¡¯sbat ability is mediocre, Bai Yino thinks, with Uncle being so smart, the eldest apprentice sister so smart, and the master being the smartest of the smart.


    It¡¯s unreasonable for Inya to be a fool right?


    Even if Inya really is a fool, Bai Yino, being so naive, probably wouldn¡¯t notice it anyway.


    Bai Yino: Mhm, this sister, I have indeed seen her.


    Thus, the two young girls, in the middle of the night, took some sweet potatoes and gathered a lot of fallen leaves, watching the moon and stars in the sky, waiting for that delicious taste soon to be born.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°I want another one.¡±


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t be shy, takeasmany asyou want.¡±


    In the forest, the two girls quietly shared this special moment.


    There¡¯s about a week left until the shamanic ritual.


    ¡°How is the port development going?¡±


    ¡°60%pleted.¡±


    The construction of the port town has beenpleted by 60 percent, and the remaining work can be finished before the first batch of ves arrives.


    This task was assigned to Lilith by Bailuo.


    But he did not demand that Lilith make the port town exceedingly perfect.


    Keep it simple, as long as it¡¯s not as chaotic as the Pirate Fishing Vige.


    In terms of style, Bailuo chose architecture with a Northern European influence, and he had Lilith create lots of flowers and grasnds to embellish the entire town like a dreamy fantasy.


    Even though the neers are foreigners, after all, they are Bailuo¡¯s subjects, to whom Bailuo will provide a good living environment and all necessities.


    For this, Bailuo started to work with Grandfather Andrew and Elder Mountain Grandpa to revise thews of Yadun.


    ording to the elders¡¯ n, once the new subjects arrive, it will be time for Yadun to establish a nation.


    ¡°Indeed, the poption is still quite small, but a nation is a nation, and once we have settled downpletely, Xiao Luo can announce the establishment of the country.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Forming a nation will inevitably apany establishing diplomatic rtions, and by then, for equal exchange, we must show our corresponding capital, which are the Miracles.¡±


    ¡°So, to protect Yadun, Xiao Luo, you need to prepare yourself to decide which Miracles to bring into the open.¡±

 Chapter 97 - 70: Yatun Duchy (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 97: Chapter 70: Yatun Duchy (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Shall we establish a Princely State, or a Duchy?¡±


    The smallest country is not a Duchy but a Princely State, which is to say, it¡¯s one held by a Master of Miracles who only possesses one miracle artifact.


    Count Thorn, Spring Water Marchioness, although they are an Earl and a Marchioness, these are merely honorary titles under the allegiance to the Iron


    Eagle King.


    In reality, their rule over their own territories is absolute and not subject to outsider interference.


    Therefore, these people are called ¡®Kings¡¯.


    Just like in Bailuo¡¯s former life during the Spring and Autumn period, many countries were actually Marquis states, but out of respect, they would often be referred to as so-and-so Duke.


    Of course, the title ¡®Duke¡¯ on the Miracle Maind has a specific nobility rank, so it generally cannot be used casually.


    Princes, Dukes, Kings, Great Emperors.


    These are the four titles assigned to the Masters of Miracles on the Miracle New


    Continent.


    Possessing one miracle, they are Princes and rulers of countries, three miracles for a Duchy, addressed as Duke, seven miracles for a Kingdom, entitled King, twenty miracles for an Empire, revered as the Great Emperor.


    ¡°Princely State¡­¡±


    Adhering to the principle of keeping a low profile, Bailuo wanted to choose a Princely State because it matched the current national conditions, But wouldn¡¯t that be somewhat insulting to their intelligence?¡±


    Yatun has only one miracle artifact, how would you exin that lie in the future?


    Crops, Pegasus, fairies, witches¡­


    Are you saying these are just one miracle?


    ¡°Princely State indeed seems somewhat excessive.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s uncle knew of Bailuo¡¯s ability to find miracle artifacts, and that more miracles would umte over time.


    This also means that Bailuo cannot hide them forever; eventually, they will be exposed.


    People of Yatun can tell lies.


    For the sake of the nation, for the race, all righteousness and morality are


    nonsense.


    Survival and strengthening are the fundamental purposes.


    But Bailuo¡¯s lie is too excessive, it¡¯s practically treating people as fools!


    You im to possess only one miracle, yet you can present so many things, is that a joke?!


    ¡°Cough cough cough.¡±


    Bailuo felt that if he now imed Yatun only had one miracle, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    But if he said it would be obtainedter, the rapidly strengthening Yatun would attract more attention and lead to even more investigation, ¡°So how many should we im?¡±


    ¡°A Duchy is best.¡±


    iming to be a Duchy is to tell others that our country possesses three miracle artifacts.


    ¡°In the conflicts between countries on the Miracle Maind, a mere Princely State would be looked down upon,¡± said the uncle, ¡°A weak country has no diplomacy. We cannot appear too strong, but also not too weak, so a Duchy is just right.¡±


    Of course, it cannot be that Bailuo alone possesses three miracles; that would


    be too terrifying.


    ¡°At that time, Lilith and Xiao Bai can also pretend to be Masters of Miracles.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°Whywouldn¡¯titbe?¡±


    The uncle exined, ¡°Lilith possesses infinite Miracle Power within her, you can im she is a Miracle Creature, or you can say she is a Master of Miracles, and it cannot be detected.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai is the same, her Miracle Power is concealed, and Miracle Troop Types are not qualified to inspect, while those other Masters of Miracles who sense her will think she is the same kind of Master of Miracles as you, Xiao Luo.¡±


    In short, there are two situations in which Masters of Miracles are perceived by outsiders.


    The first is that they possess great personal strength.


    Upon examination, outsiders would discover they possess endless Miracle


    Power.


    The second is the situation like Bailuo who obtained the Initial Sprout Holy


    Pouch, Sherri, and Lilith.


    Since miracles are functional and external, Bailuo himself has had no increase


    in strength.


    Then upon examination, outsiders would discover that Bailuo is protected by an extremely powerful force, immune to poison, curses, and nearly all debuffs.


    Of course, Xiao Bai¡¯s case is even more special.


    But this isn¡¯t a problem, after all, no one can discern Xiao Bai and Lilith¡¯s identities.


    ¡°One Duke with three miracles is apletely different concept from three Masters of Miracles establishing a Duchy.¡±


    The cohesion of the former is terrifying, while thetter offers much room for maneuver.


    For instance, forming alliances or sowing discord, there¡¯s a potential for division.


    Uncle had considered this, he wanted enemies to see a Yatun that wasn¡¯t united, rather than one that was as solid as iron.


    This would make the Masters of Miracles from other nations lower their guard, buying Yatun more time.


    ¡°Xiao Bai is young. She¡¯s like a Master of Miracles that we¡¯ve fooled,¡± he said. ¡°We keep her safe, constructing an illusion that she might not always be with US.¡±


    Feeding false information to the enemy is also a tactic, Uncle said, ¡°Of course, we mustn¡¯t expose Xiao Bai¡¯s actual abilities.


    ¡°If possible, we should keep her hidden for a decade or two,¡± Uncle said, ¡°remain silent until the timees to amaze everyone with her presence!¡±


    ¡°The capability of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch can¡¯t be hidden, as it¡¯s too beneficial for trade between nations.¡±


    ¡°Exporting agricultural products can bring trade to Yatun, aiding in the umtion of the nation¡¯s wealth and prestige.


    Once the other nations get used to importing our agriculture, would they still be willing to harm our Yatun? Uncle questioned.


    When you get ustomed to various condiments, when you¡¯ve tasted countless fruits and exquisite dishes.


    If Yatun were to be destroyed, even if you had reserves, they would eventually run out.


    Once they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re truly gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality.¡±


    Uncle knew all too well those Masters of Miracles who yearn for pleasure, ¡°What theyck isn¡¯t wealth or even time, but something to make life more enjoyable and to pass the time.¡±


    Once such things appear, how could the Masters of Miracles bear to destroy them?


    ¡°Our survival in Yatun can¡¯t rely solely on military force.¡±


    War is thest resort and a necessary one, Uncle emphasized, ¡°National diplomacy, political dealings, economic sanctions, and even assassination and division are tools Yatun needs, and we must cultivate such talent.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    During this time, Bai Luo had been eager to learn from Uncle about how to be a good leader.


    ¡°Your talent is unquestionable, Xiao Luo.¡±


    Uncle remembered that during lessons, Bai Luo oftenbined history, military, and economics from his previous life to propose various hypotheses and make extraptions.


    Many of his ideas and examples were unheard of, even by Uncle.


    Uncle himself had asked Bai Luo for advice, feeling that his horizons had been broadened.


    ¡°Whatyou¡¯recking now is experience.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The matter of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch must remain hidden, we can¡¯t let the enemy know that these grains and cropse from a pouch!¡± Miracle Derivative Power and products can be exposed to create confusion and make it difficult for the enemy to grasp.


    But the Miracle Entity is the core secret, and it must never be leaked.


    ¡°In addition, we also need to conceal Xiao Bai¡¯s information.


    ¡°Perfectly, we can just im to the outside world that Xiao Bai¡¯s miracle is those agricultural products.¡±


    The Miracle Pocket has nobat ability and paired with Bai Yino¡¯s inconspicuous power, it¡¯s even less likely to arouse suspicion about her specific circumstances.


    In doing this, both the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and Bai Yino are concealed.


    Two birds with one stone!


    ¡°As for Sherri, we can choose to hide her or not hide her, but if we do, we can certainly do it well.¡±


    In the future, Yatun will definitely form cavalry, and then Sherri will be key. Once the Pegasus appears, everyone will know it¡¯s a miracle. ¡°Fortunately, the Pegasus can be mixed up with the fairies.


    The People of Yatun naturally know these are two distinct miracles, but outsiders won¡¯t.


    ¡°At the same time, we can also hide Lilith¡¯s power,¡± Uncle said, ¡°and instead disy the witches¡¯ magic abilities.¡±


    Just say that Lilith is a witch using magic with the ability to tram witches. There, three miracles covered by Uncle¡¯s suggestions.


    Agricultural products poured from a pouch, that¡¯s the first.


    The Pegasus is obscured by the fairy, counted only as a fairy, that¡¯s the second. The Little Witch is distinguished from the fairy, emerging as a separate miracle, that¡¯s the third.


    Therefore, the miracles truly exposed are actually only two.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and Fairy Power!

 Chapter 98 - 71: Mysterious Dragon (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 98: Chapter 71: Mysterious Dragon (Please Rmend)


    ¡°Only two miracles were exposed, yet the entire Yatun remained hidden.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, ¡°Throwing out some smoke bombs is necessary to gain time for development.¡±


    The duchy and the princely states, the former holds more dignity.


    There¡¯s a saying, show weakness to your enemies, and they will bully you, but be overly strong, and they will fear you. There is such a thing as too much of a good thing.


    So Uncle chose the duchy, three miracles, three Masters of Miracles.


    In this way, it would not cause too much dread, nor would it be underestimated and provoked.


    The establishment of the Miracle Duchy had been put on the agenda, and many of the People of Yatun were aware of this.


    They were very excited and looking forward to it.


    To witness the birth of one¡¯s own country is a matter of honor and a feeling of being part of history that those who have not experienced it can hardly understand.


    Soon, everyone arrived a month after the first shamanistic ritual.


    Today is the day when Bailuo conducts the second ritual for the fifth page miracle.


    Last night, the People of Yatun began to get busy, preparing ingredients such as sticky rice, flour, and making delicious foods such as rice cakes, green dumplings, tofu, buns, steamed buns, and dumplings.


    All the items were freshly made and served at their hottest on the table, then arranged neatly.


    ¡°To the nameless miracle!¡±


    Now, Bailuo formally told the people that they were not worshiping a god, but a new miracle, the fifth miracle belonging to Yatun.


    ¡°This is food from the Lost Realm.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, please tell me, and if you don¡¯t, please tell me, too.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many times,¡± said Bailuo, ¡°I will offer it over and over again until I make you satisfied!¡±


    ¡°People of Yatun!¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, he led all the People of Yatun to bow their heads, then they all bowed forward as a sign of respect: ¡°We pay homage!¡±


    ¡°Whirl¡­¡±


    With the end of the peoples¡¯ ritual, a great sound of turning pages reached Bailuo¡¯s ears.


    It was the noise from the ck Leather Book, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary noise.


    He saw the originally ten-page ck Leather Book turn past the nk final page, then continued flipping.


    The sixth page, the tenth, the twentieth, the fiftieth¡­


    The ck Leather Book grew thicker and thicker, but soon, it returned to its original form, a thin ck Leather Book again.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Bailuo had no idea what was happening, because the following sudden change caught him off guard.


    ¡°Whoooosh¡­¡±


    Wind, an invisible wind started to flow, then it grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    The wind was so strong that Bailuo had to squint his eyes, and looking back at the People of Yatun, they too were covering their faces with their hands, as if walking into the wind.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    They only heard a tremendous roar from up ahead.


    Then, the ground trembled, and the whole ind began to shake.


    ¡°An earthquake!¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    People were thrown off bnce, and even senior disciples and Uncle had to lower their bodies to avoid falling over.


    Only Bai Yino, Sherri, and Lilith appeared untouched by the sudden change, unaffected.


    ¡°What exactly is this miracle, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bailuo wanted to know, too, but he was also clueless.


    Therefore, Bailuo turned his consciousness towards the ck Leather Book, which was now emitting an unprecedented glow.


    ¡°Whirl¡­¡±


    The pages flipped again, finally stopping on the fifth page.


    [It likes your offering very much and is about to partake. After enjoying it, it will give you a satisfying gift in return.]


    ¡°About to partake?¡±


    The wind grew stronger, and under the invisible force, the sun and the moon lost their light, plunging everything into darkness.


    ¡°The wind¡¯s too strong.¡±


    Bailuo tried to open his eyes to see what the miracle looked like, but he couldn¡¯t manage it, he couldn¡¯t see a thing: ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Sherri and Lilith wanted toe forward, but they couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Even the Sherri, who could break free from any restraints, was firmly held in ce.


    Only Bai Yino, looking around in utter astonishment, seemed unaffected, with a look of confusion on her face as if she didn¡¯t understand what everyone was doing.


    However, due to the extreme haste, Bailuo hadn¡¯t noticed this scene, but Uncle had.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    On this side, Bailuo, whose attention waspletely drawn by the unexpected turn in the middle of the ritual, suddenly realized the wind had stopped.


    Bailuo felt a sense of relief all over his body, he lifted his head, and found that it was pitch ck all around.


    In the darkness, Bailuo seemed to see endless stars twinkling, as if he were in the midst of the universe¡¯s starry river.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Bailuo quickly nced behind him, only to see the People of Yatun still struggling against the formless wind.


    ¡°Is it only me who is an exception? Is it that ¡®Miracle Power¡¯?¡±


    He tried to find the Miracle Creature, but no matter how he searched, he couldn¡¯t find it: ¡°But where? Where is the miracle?¡±


    Bailuo looked at the ck Leather Book, and on it was written a phrase¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Enjoying]


    [Enjoyment Concluded]


    Soon after, the text on the ck Leather Book began to jump once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Is it all right now? The festive offerings have ended?¡±


    Before Bailuo could think further, the darkness and stars around him rapidly dissipated as if they had never been there.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Cries of surprise came from behind Bailuo; the wind had stopped, and many, unprepared, had fallen t on the ground.


    The uncle and senior sister merely staggered a little and did not loseposure.


    There was also Bai Yino, the girl who did not understand the current situation. She reached into her bosom for her bun, only to find that it was gone.


    Bai Yino: Who took my bun? (¡ã¡ª<sup>0</sup> ? )


    Bai Yino: Alright, I still have my steamed bun ~ ( v ~)(~ v<sup>¡ª</sup>)~


    Bai Yino: My steamed bun is gone too!!! o(<sub>T1r</sub>)o


    ¡°The wind, has it stopped?¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Is this also the power of miracles? What kind of miracle, this huge wind!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Without giving the crowd time to think, the ind trembled slightly again, and a huge sound, like an explosion, came from afar.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The crowd was like standing on a suddenly elerating bus; barely managing to stand up, they fell again.


    Even the senior sister and uncle, though they didn¡¯t fall, wore cautious expressions, afraid it might happen again.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Then, the wind swept over once more.


    Starting from the coast¡¯s end, it moved in waves across the sky, rushing towards them all.


    Different from its former violence, this time the wind was extremely gentle, brushing against the face like the light touch of a feather.


    ¡°What does this wind mean?¡±


    Bailuo hastily looked at the ck Leather Book, where the text had changed again.


    [The offerings have been received, your generosity has delighted it immensely, reciprocity is the way of the world, receive abundant joy]


    ¡°Abundant joy?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t understand what this meant, so he continued to read.


    [??? Dragon]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: ???


    Species: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Lost Realm


    Ability: ???


    ¡°Is this a new Miracle¡¯s name, a dragon?¡±


    Bailuo felt that the ck Leather Book had fooled him again; if you are going to put a name, just put a name, why only one character, what are you ying at?


    ¡°Hello? Hello, hello? Can you hear me speaking?¡±


    Bailuo sensed the Miracle Contract, but no matter how he called out to the other party, the Mysterious Dragon didn¡¯t seem to care about Bailuo at all.


    ¡°Are you that aloof?¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t sense anything from it. If not for the real feeling of connection,


    Bailuo might even think it was not his miracle.


    ¡°Alright, I surrender.¡±


    Having received so many miracles, Bailuo had realized, whether it was Sherri, Lilith, Xiao Bai, or this brand new miracle, all needed him to develop them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, things are missing.¡±


    Following the pointing fingers of the People of Yatun, the table was empty; all the offerings had disappeared.


    Bailuo exined to everyone that their new Miracle Creature had taken them, it had epted the People of Yatun¡¯s offerings, and it was very pleased.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, look quickly!¡±


    As Bailuo pondered what the ¡®Mysterious Dragon¡¯s¡¯ gift might be, cries of surprise suddenly came from behind, and Bailuo quickly turned around.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Almost at the same time, Bailuo looked at the fourth page of the ck Leather Book¡ª [Miracle Power: Awakening],

 Chapter 99 - 72 Tree Elf Awakening (Seeking

    Chapter 99: Chapter 72 Tree Elf Awakening (Seeking


    Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°How can this be happening to us?¡±


    In the crowd, the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were undergoing unprecedented


    transformations.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Lu Anya lifted her hand, and from her fingers, her body started to transform into a transparent substance like emerald.


    ¡°What is this? My body.¡±


    Frightened, Lu Anya kept shaking her arms, but it was useless. In the blink of an eye, her entire arm and even half of her body had turned into an emerald-like substance, emanating a faint green glow.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Her brother Anderson tried to help her, but suddenly, a crack appeared on hrs forehead.


    A green sprout grew into a branch at a visible speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Anderson tried to snap off the sprout, but it was futile; no matter how hard he pulled, the sprout kept growing and became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°la.¡±


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Several older male and female Tree Elves fell to the ground, their feet turning


    into tree roots that twisted like pythons.


    Others had their arms transformed into tree branches, iling so wildly they almost hit theirpanions nearby.


    ¡°Help me, somebody save me.¡±


    The heaviness of their bodies and the horror of these transformations filled the


    Tree Elves with dread.


    Some children, upon seeing what was happening and discovering changes in their own bodies, began to cry desperately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! There¡¯s no need to be scared!


    In their midst, the only one who wasn¡¯t panicking but rather filled with


    immense joy was Grandfather Andrew, ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Awakening!¡±


    ¡°This is the Awakening!¡±


    ¡°The Tree Elf¡¯s Miracle Power, it has awakened!¡¯


    Grandfather Andrew shouted excitedly, his eyes brimming with tears, ¡°We are awakening! We are reverting to our original forms!¡±


    The Tree Elves had been extinct for over ten thousand years, and among those present, if anyone knew what Tree Elves looked like, it certainly would be Grandfather Andrew.


    This is Awakening?


    They are bing the Miracle Race, Tree Elves?


    Because of Grandfather Andrew¡¯s promation, the Tree Elves calmed down.


    Perhaps due to their stabilized mental state, their transformations also began to halt.


    ¡°Very good! It seems everyone has gotten control over the force of life.


    ¡°Try to remain stable,¡± Grandfather Andrew instructed them, teaching them how to control the power, ¡°You¡¯re not controlling it, and it¡¯s not controlling you¡ªyou are bing one with it. You are it and it is you, inseparable from each other.¡±


    Soon, under Grandfather Andrew¡¯s guidance, everyone reverted to the appearance of Tree Elves.


    Butpared to their previous human forms, they now looked more like Elves.


    Tree Elves were inherently beautiful, the young and old alike were handsome men, stunning women, and adorable boys and girls.


    But now, Bailuo felt their attractiveness had risen a notch above their original basis.


    No, that¡¯s not the right way to put it.


    Attractiveness has its limits, but there is something that can break through the confines of attractiveness¡ªcharm!


    Yes, pure charm!


    The current Tree Elves had green jade-like branches growing from their heads.


    They served as ornaments, adorning the sides of the Tree Elves¡¯ cheeks, foreheads, and the tops of their heads, resembling the ¡®horns¡¯ of animals.


    However, these jade branches didn¡¯t provoke disgust.


    Instead, they appeared poetic and enchanting, framing the Tree Elves as if they were divine beings.


    Not only that, but atop the branches on the Tree Elves¡¯ heads, like hairpins, grew three flower buds, whichpeted to bloom.


    Standing close to them, everyone could smell the fragrant aroma wafting through the air, feeling instantly refreshed and invigorated.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing very well, just like that.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew soothed everyone while instructing them on how to control the Miracle Power within their bodies.


    The Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants all had excellent aptitudes, and this was, after all, their instinct.


    Previously, the power hade too suddenly, causing some to lose control, but now that they had calmed down, they werepletely united with this force.


    ¡°Have we awakened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve really awakened!¡±


    ¡°Miracle Race, is this the true form of the Tree Elf?¡±


    After the panic, came an extreme joy. The Tree Elves exchanged experiences with one another, and even the children were so happy that they hopped and cheered non-stop.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s flower has bloomed, why are we still just buds?¡±


    Some of the younger Tree Elves touched the branches on their heads. Although they also bore buds, they were very small and far from blooming.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Grandfather Andrewughed and stroked the children¡¯s heads, ¡°You are still young. When the timees, you¡¯ll be the same as Grandpa.


    Indeed, only the mature Tree Elves had blossoms atop their heads.


    At this moment, Grandfather Andrew¡¯s head was crowned with branches of jade, from which many closed buds dangled.


    His entire aura resembled that of an ancient Druid-full of wisdom, gentleness, yet also imbued with a sense of mystery.


    Although it was Grandfather Andrew¡¯s first time transforming into a Tree Elf,


    he had heard about these things from his own grandfather.


    ¡°Snap snap.¡±


    The elder lifted his hand and lightly tapped the buds and the branches.


    After that, the jade branches and white petals began to wither, and in the astonished eyes of everyone around, the elder was the first to revert to his original appearance.


    ¡°Can we change back too?¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat surprised. He had thought that once the Tree Elves awakened, they would stay that way forever.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that they could regress to an Elf form that was nearly human, except for the pointed ears.


    ¡°Just now was the Tree Spirit form mentioned in Tree Elf legends, and now this


    is the Elf form, and then there is¡­¡±


    After finishing his exnation to Bailuo, Grandfather Andrew once again stimted the Miracle Power within his body.


    ¡°la.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The next moment, everyone stepped back.


    Before their eyes, Grandfather Andrew¡¯s arms began to turn to wood, and his feet into roots, as he transformed into the appearance of a Treefolk from Bailuo¡¯s memory.


    As Treefolk, Grandfather Andrew stood at least ten meters tall, hke an ancient tree requiring the embrace of four or five people.


    Grandfather Andrew waved his arms and pulled up his roots from the ground. Though not as tall as the Fairy Treants summoned by Lilith, Bailuo felt that Grandfather Andrew¡¯s strength was far superior to those Treefolk whose attacks were purely physical.


    The difference between them was like heaven and earth!


    ¡°Treefolk.¡±


    Bailuo had just finished marveling when Grandfather Andrew s body underwent another transformation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The body of the Treefolk shattered, and a faint blue figure that appeared almost like a spirit, flew out from it.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s eyes widened. He was somewhat confused, ¡°So many forms? Do Tree Elves have this many forms?¡±


    The initial form of the Tree Elf was in the shape of an Elf, indistinguishable from humans but noticeably more handsome and beautiful.


    With jade branches growing on their bodies and buds blooming atop their heads, this was the Tree Spirit form.


    Turning their bodies to deadwood, their arms to branches, and their feet to roots, was the form of the Tree Elf as Treefolk.


    Finally, they could shed their material ties and be energy beings,posed entirely of life force-this was called the Tree Spirit, and it was the most liberated form of the Tree Elf.

 Chapter 100 - 73 This Is a Miracle (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 100: Chapter 73 This Is a Miracle (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Just like in the legends, Tree Elves can transform among four states: Treefolk Tree Elf, Tree Spirit, and Elf,¡±


    Very soon, Grandfather Andrew changed back into his elf form.


    Seeing Grandfather Andrewplete this series of transformations relieved the other Tree Elves.


    ¡°So we can change back.¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it really did change back, yay!¡±


    The Tree Elves had originally been very anxious since they had long been ustomed to the appearance of elves.


    If they suddenly changed into something else, they truly wouldn¡¯tbe used to it in the short term.


    Fortunately, this power could be controlled freely.


    And as it turned out, the reason Grandfather Andrew could so easily alternate among the four states of Treefolk, Tree Spirit, Tree Elf, and Elf was that he was very strong to begin with.


    If it had been the other Tree Elves, especially the children, they could only maintain the Tree Elf form halfway.


    Which is to say, their buds were ready to bloom but unable to unfold.


    Grandfather Andrew exined, ¡°ording to the records left by our ancestors, the elf form is the most basic state. As they grow older, in the Tree Elf form branches like emeralds will sprout from their heads. Next, they will form buds which eventually bloom.¡±


    ¡°Once they¡¯ve crossed this step, they can then practice the power of the Tree Spirit and gain this new posture.¡±


    As for Treefolk, that¡¯s a transformation only the elderly Tree Elves can achieve.¡±


    Indeed, just as Grandfather Andrew had said, the four-state transformation of the Tree Elves was truly rted to age and strength.


    The strongest among them, Lu Anya and Anderson, easily assumed the form of Druid Tree Elves and could readily revert to their elf form.


    As for the Tree Spirit, the siblings needed to concentrate for about ten seconds toplete the transformation.


    They were not capable of bing Treefolk, however.


    The Treefolk form had nothing to do with strength; it was purely a matter of age.


    Don¡¯t be troubled, Treefolk is a power only avable to the aging Tree Elves, but it is not a symbol of strength,¡±


    Grandfather Andrew divulged knowledge from the ancient texts: ¡°Treefolk, Tree Spirit, Tree Elf, and Elf, the differences among these four are only in their emphasis, unrted to whether one is strong or weak.¡±


    Elves are agile and can use a variety of weapons.


    Tree Elves follow the Druidic path, transforming themselves inbat.


    Tree Spirits, as if their magical powers were enhanced, have their vital energy greatly strengthened.


    And finally, the Treefolk, needless to say, possess the ultimate in physical defense and attack abilities.


    ¡°Our King! Our King! We thank our King!¡±


    Following that, under the leadership of Grandfather Andrew, all the Tree Elves looked towards Bailuo, and then knelt down: ¡°Hurry, kneel, everyone kneel!¡± ¡°We greet our Lord! We greet our great Majesty!!!¡±


    The Treant Race became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Race.


    This also meant that, in their eyes, Bailuo hadpletely be a holy and invible presence.


    In the Tree Elves¡¯ view, the image of Bailuo was incredibly towering.


    Not just disobedience, even the slightest disrespect would make them feel shame and guilt.


    ¡°Quickly get up, all of you stand.¡±


    The awakening of the Tree Elves meant that Yatun had gained another miracle.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, Pegasus Shelly, Fairy Princess Lilith, the Treant Race, Mysterious Dragon, Shi Long Survivors.


    Excluding the Mysterious Dragon, whose circumstances were unknown, Bailuo had a total of five miracles.


    If the ck Leather Book were also counted, Bailuo¡¯s entire collection of miracles would reach seven, enough to dere him a king!


    ¡°Is this the return gift?¡±


    Before the Shamanistic ceremonies to the Mysterious Dragon, Bailuo had already umted 90% of the Tree Elves¡¯ Miracle Power.


    But the remaining 10%, Bailuo couldn¡¯t raise no matter what.


    So, he nned to establish a duchy, to see if he could push the Miracle Power to


    100 by relying on the sense of national honor.


    Unexpectedly, the Mysterious Dragon directly caused the Miracle Power of the Tree Elves to awaken.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just awakening!


    Grandfather Andrew told Bailuo that the Miracle Power within them was awakening too rapidly, and it didn¡¯t resemble a normal awakening.


    If one were to make aparison, it was like a water bucket that had been empty suddenly filling up.


    Although the children didn¡¯t show it, this external Miracle Power was stored within them, turning into potential energy, waiting for the day to bloom.


    ¡°If this is the return gift, it¡¯s quite nice indeed.¡±


    All Bailuo did was bring everyone to pay respect and bring some food, and in return, he was given a Miracle Race-what a great profit.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    Just as Bailuo was contemting this, Shelly suddenly let out a neigh.


    ¡°Shelly?¡±


    Bailuo sensed Shelly¡¯s excitement, the joy and thrill of a power boost.


    [Pegasus (Evolving)]


    ¡°Master, I feel like my Miracle Power has be much stronger.¡±


    Lilith was the same as Sherri, and Bailuo hurriedly turned to the second page, where indeed, Lilith also had the same tag.


    [Fairy (Evolving)]


    Then looking at Bai Yino, Bailuo: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    [Shi Long Survivor]


    There was no change; the name didn¡¯t bear an ¡®Evolving¡¯ marker.


    [Initial Sprout Holy Pouch (Evolving)]


    Even the pouch was benefitting, starting to evolve!


    Bai Yino (feeling wronged): It¡¯s only me, not evolving¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Uncle had just finished being shocked by the awakening of the Tree Elves, but then he heard Lilith¡¯s words.


    ¡°They are starting to evolve?¡±


    Uncle jubntly: ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    I thought it would take at least a few years for Sherri and Lilith toplete their awakening, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.¡±


    ¡°The power of the Miracle Race can¡¯t possibly increase so much all at once, it must be because of it!¡±


    Looking at the Tree Elves, Uncle realized: ¡°What exactly is that miracle that it can even affect other miracles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, it seems like, a dragon.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t even understand the situation with the Mysterious Dragon, how could he exin it to Uncle.


    But since it had be Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Creature, it must follow thews of miracles, right?


    It must not harm its master, must obey the master¡¯smands, and share life and death with the master.


    ¡°But this aloof dragon, really, will it listen to me?¡±


    Through the Miracle Contract, Bailuo felt he should be able tomand the other party.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Bailuo wanted to try, but subconsciously, he felt he shouldn¡¯t attempt it because something very, very terrible would happen.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo was a prudent person who never courted death: ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s plenty of time, I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to win you over eventually.¡±


    And a dragon, that¡¯s a dragon!


    Arriving in this fantasy world, there were two things Bailuo most wanted to do: practise magic and ride dragons.


    Alright, riding a dragon is a bit cliche.


    But what¡¯s wrong with cliche? You can¡¯t stop eating just because eating ismonce, right?


    Riding a dragon is a man¡¯s dream, okay!


    Bailuo: I¡¯m not alone in this fight; thousands of Dragon Knight ancestors are with me!


    ¡°But this wave of gratitude is really powerful.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°First the Tree Elves awoke, then the pouch, Sherri, and Lilith started evolving.¡±


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    Bailuo felt greedy, but he really was looking forward to it, eager for this Mysterious Dragon to return even more favors.


    ¡°Boom boom boom!!¡±


    It hadn¡¯t ended, it truly hadn¡¯t ended!


    New changes were descending again, even more intense than before.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    Bailuo mounted Sherri almost instantly; he sensed an extremely strong Miracle Power!


    ¡°Sherri, take me up to have a look.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than Sherri was already carrying Bailuo into the sky.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s eyes widened, and Sherri also wore a face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡±


    Countless springs gushed from the earth, shooting into the sky, turning into endless sweet dew sprinkling over thend.


    The invisible Miracle Power turned into a gentle breeze from over the sea, and as it passed, crops in the fields that had just sprouted were growing visibly at an incredible speed.


    ¡°la la la¡ª¡±


    On the hillside, seeds sown by Bailuo were sprouting, then blooming, and bearing fruit.


    Apples, peaches, bananas, oranges¡­


    All the fruit trees, disregarding the seasons, time, and environment, grew in an instant, their heavy bounty bending branches, a harvest within a harvest!


    Looking at the farnd, there were golden wheat ears, golden ears of corn, as well as potatoes, sweet potatoes, tomatoes¡­


    ¡°This is simply¡­¡±


    Bailuo gazed dumbfounded at the scene before him, watching the greens turn to gold from near to far: ¡°It¡¯s a miracle.¡±

 Chapter 101 - 74 Seed-covering Cloth (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 101: Chapter 74 Seed-covering Cloth (Vote for Rmendation)


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch had once brought great surprise to Bailuo.


    The appearance of Sherri and Lilith, the power of the Pegasus and Fairy, also astonished Bailuo immensely.


    But none of them, not a single one, couldpare to the shock the Mysterious Dragon had given to Bailuo.


    ¡°This is a miracle,¡± he said.


    Bailuo finally understood the power of miracles, they were unbelievable, possessing the strength to overturnmon sense.


    Agriculture that should have taken a long while to build up had, with the power of miracles, passed through the umting stage in the blink of an eye, as if by divine aid!


    ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s reasonable or not, feeling awesome is all that matters!¡±


    Though it was unreasonable, when that power fell upon Bailuo¡¯shead, the feeling of cheating was incredibly exhrating.


    ¡°Quick, hurry back!¡±


    ¡°Hey!!¡±


    Bailuo, riding on Sherri, descended and then shouted to everyone to go back and see, ¡°It¡¯s a bountiful harvest¡ª¡±


    The People of Yatun didn¡¯t understand, but they still followed in Bailuo¡¯s footsteps, sprinting towards the forest.


    ¡°A bountiful harvest?¡±


    ¡°It really is a bountiful harvest!¡±


    ¡°Fruit, so much fruit!¡±


    ¡°These? Are all these grains? My goodness, how long will it take to finish eating all this?¡±


    Nors and the others, looking at the farnd before them, were stunned and at a loss.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha, hahahahaha¡­¡±


    But after the astonishment, jubtion swept across all of Yatun.


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±


    The People of Yatun, including the newly awakened Tree Elves, momentarily forgot their transformation and threw themselves into the joy of the bountiful harvest, running wildly through the farnds and the wilderness.


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long live Yatun!!¡±


    Every person from Yatun knew who had created this incredible, magical scenery and who it was that had given them their prosperous and abundant life. It was Bailuo, their king, their great Majesty!


    ¡°Lilith, use your powers to help harvest,¡± hemanded.


    Lilith couldn¡¯t make so many crops mature; her ability could not create but could process and transform.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Master,¡± she acquiesced.


    Lilith was very happy at that moment as well, as she raised her hand, the enormous power of miracles instantly enveloped all the farnds.


    The next moment, the golden and green fields disappeared, reced by freshly turned soil.


    Lilith cast her spell again, gradually expanding the farnds, and this time, the area would increase by more than tenfoldpared to thest.


    Because of the great harvest, Yatun had enough seeds and no longer needed to worry about a shortage.


    As for the fruit trees, Bailuo didn¡¯t ask Lilith to pick them.


    Fruits spoilt easily and were difficult to store.


    It was better to leave them on the tree for now; after all, they could pick fresh ones whenever they wanted.


    Only when the fruits were bound to fall, would Bailuo have them all harvested to be made into wine and dried fruits, stored in another form.


    The fruit trees were fully grown, and from next year on, they would get an abundance of fruits every year.


    Soon, Bailuo would let everyone taste the apples, grapes, watermelons, and strawberries of Yatun.


    ¡°With so much grain, let alone a mere two hundred people, even two thousand, ten thousand people might not be able to finish it,¡± he remarked.


    And this was just the beginning as they could sow more farnd yet again.


    In at most five months, Yatun would have another bountiful harvest.


    It waspletely feasible!


    By then, Yatun¡¯s provisions would be truly inexhaustible and limitless.


    ¡°No more words needed,¡± he decided.


    Right now, Bailuoonly wanted to say one thing, ¡°Let¡¯s feast! Tonight, we won¡¯t return until we¡¯re drunk!!!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh!!¡±


    The People of Yatun were utterly overjoyed by the miraculous storm brought by the Mysterious Dragon.


    ¡°Lilith.¡±


    ¡°As much as you want, there¡¯s plenty!¡±


    With so much grain, Lilith¡¯s fairy magic went into full swing, and soon, barrels of alcohol were produced by her.


    With grapes avable, wine also made its appearance on everyone¡¯s table.


    No need to hold back, drink, let your belly have its fill!


    That night, even Bailuo very rarely drank to his heart¡¯s content.


    But because he had so much miracle protection, Bailuo had to drink ten times the usual amount before he slumped into a drowsy sleep, supported by Bai Yino and Inya.


    Sherri and Lilith also drank a bit, but they wouldn¡¯t get drunk.


    Drunk was a debuff, and the miracle power on them would automatically dispel it.


    Of course, they could temporarily turn it off to experience what being drunk felt like.


    However, as miracles, they couldn¡¯t leave their master¡¯s side; they needed to protect Bailuo at all times, especially when he was not sober.


    Even the less powerful Bai Yino silently stood by Bailuo¡¯s side, unwavering.


    And so, the night of revelry ended.


    The morning sunlight spilled over, signaling another good day. The Mysterious Dragon blessed the entire Yatun Ind, bringing it to life.


    The scenery nowpared to when they first arrived was like night and day.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±


    Bailuo woke from his deep sleep, feeling parched: ¡°Water, give me water.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Bailuo took the water Bai Yino handed to him and, after drinking, felt much better.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Looking at the sunlight outside the window, Bailuo chastised himself for being too indulgent; he should not indulge like that.


    As the King of Yatun, Bailuohad to stay clear-headed: ¡®From now on, even if I drink, I must never get drunk.¡¯


    After freshening up a bit, Bailuo was about to go out with Bai Yino when he subconsciously nced at the information on the ck Leather Book.


    Sherri and Lilith were still evolving, no change there.


    But the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch¡¯s attributes had changed.


    [Seed-covering Cloth]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Least Tier


    Type: Miracle Object


    Faction: Divine Twilight


    Ability: Can pour out seenmon crops¡¯ seeds, fruits, flowers, roots, stems, leaves, totaling 1000 kilograms per day (Least-tier miracle, unable to produce things with miracle power).


    ¡°It really evolved!!!¡±


    Bailuo stopped in his tracks, somewhat surprised as he looked at the information on the ck Leather Book while simultaneously summoning the Miracle Pocket.


    However, what appeared in Bailuo¡¯s hand this time was an extremely beautiful, luxuriousrge pouch.


    The pouch was studded with brilliant gemstones and embroidered with gold and silver threads, showcasing a variety of agricultural patterns.


    Bailuo looked closely and realized they were all crops nted by the People of Yatun.


    ¡°It got bigger?¡±


    As if to answer Bailuo¡¯s question, the pouch shed and, surprisingly, reverted back to the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch: ¡°It can change back?!¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s seeds, fruits, flowers, as well as roots, stems, leaves.¡±


    Bailuo was now fully awake, heughed, ¡°This is almost everything a nt has, right?¡±


    Bailuo: Ginseng, do you think you can escape?


    It¡¯s not that it won¡¯t fall; the time hasn¡¯te yet!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯sughter, Bai Yino looked puzzled.


    Outside in the courtyard, Uncle heard the noise and came in: ¡°Awake? Laughing so happily, has the miracle evolved?¡±

 Chapter 102 - 75 Being Worshiped, Can Eat too Buns (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 102: Chapter 75 Being Worshiped, Can Eat too Buns (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Uncle, you guessed it?¡±


    ¡°Takealook at this!¡±


    With a smile, Bailuo picked up the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and with a flick of his hand, the splendid pouch appeared in front of Uncle.


    ¡°What a dazzling treasure.¡±


    Even Uncle was captivated by the new pouch, but after a brief moment, he regained hisposure.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch had evolved into the Seed-covering Cloth, but Bailuo still liked to call it a pouch.


    The evolution was miraculous, purely a functional change; its essential Level would not alter¡ªLeast Tier, Lower Tier, Middle Tier, they weren¡¯t just simple rankings.


    What about its ability? Has it be stronger?¡±


    Bailuo admired Uncle¡¯s calmness.


    He recounted the pouch¡¯s abilities and Uncle pped the table, ¡°Good! With this, the agriculture of our Yatun is nowpletely fulfilled.¡±


    Although it was nice to have food, some crops had a wide range of uses in other domains.


    For instance, cotton, hemp, tobo, as well as tea and most medicinal herbs. The original Initial Sprout Holy Pouch couldn¡¯t produce these things.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t sure why; he had drunk tea and herbal medicine, but there were many things the seeds of which Bailuo couldn¡¯t produce.


    Perhaps these items weren¡¯t considered ¡®food¡¯ or ¡®seasoning<sup>1</sup>.


    But now, the evolved ¡®Seed-covering Cloth¡¯ no longer required ingestion; an encounter or even knowledge of the item was enough to bring it forth. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t limited to seeds; mature stems, roots, leaves, flowers-as long as it was part of a nt, it could be produced.


    Of course, it could only produce ordinary crops; Bailuo had tried producing all sorts of inexplicable things, like those invented in entertainment works, but none were sessful.


    Yes, with its power, we won¡¯t have to worry about agriculture anymore.¡± In the short term, the powers of the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and the Seed-covering Cloth might not manifest, but in the long run¡­


    No, if the Mysterious Dragon granted Bailuo a few more gifts like this, Yatun would immediately skip the umtion stage and be an agricultural powerhouse.


    Bailuo was happy, and so was Uncle.


    Bai Yino didn¡¯t understand very well, but being happy was the right response:


    ¡®Sister Inya once said, when unsure, a silly smile is never wrong.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Arriving in the courtyard, Bailuo noticed Uncle had been splitting wood and was puzzled, asking subconsciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Lilith for help?¡± Miracles, though powerful, can be too convenient, which isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±


    Hearing Uncle¡¯s words, Bailuo thought of yesterday¡¯s state brought on by the Mysterious Dragon¡¯s miracle,pounded by the previous pouch evolution, which made his happiness double.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    With a sigh, Bailuo realized he and the People of Yatun had indeed be a bit arrogant: ¡°I¡¯ve been a little arrogant.¡±


    ¡°With such a great miracle, of course, it¡¯s normal to be proud, but one should not overdo it.¡±


    Uncle was always the most clear-headed.


    Even if the entire Yatun became muddled, he would keep his cool and then lead everyone to the right path.


    ¡°Yesterday, I indeed got a bit carried away.¡±


    Bailuo was embarrassed but quickly recovered to his usual self and dove into work: ¡°By the way, how are the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants doing?¡± ¡°After awakening, they¡¯repletely immune to alcohol, so I asked them to keep watch for everyone at night.¡±


    Uncle held no official position in Yatun, but everyone respected him greatly. Moreover, with his wisdom,bined with Bailuo¡¯s trust, Uncle was the perfect steward for Yatun in Bailuo¡¯s absence.


    His sister was naturally capable too, but she was overly indulgent towards Bailuo.


    Uncle had also told her that this indulgence could make her lose her calm and even act on impulse.


    But Bailuo was her Achilles¡¯ heel and bottom line.


    That was the one thing she truly couldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Uncle had told Bailuo about how Bai Yino had no reaction to the Mysterious Dragon¡¯s power during the shamanic ritual yesterday.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Bailuo found it quite magical, as he had spent no short amount of time with Bai Yino.


    Every night, the girl would cuddle up with Inya and sleep with Bailuo, just a wall¡¯s distance away.


    Yet, Bailuo hadn¡¯t noticed that Bai Yino possessed such powers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over for a long time and regretfully, I still haven¡¯t made any significant discoveries.¡±


    Bai Yino had indeed be a puzzle for Uncle, but he felt it could potentially be a breakthrough in unlocking Bai Yino¡¯s Miracle Power: ¡°I will continue to pay attention to see exactly what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Bai Yino: ¡°Ami very special?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Bailuo stroked the girl¡¯s head,ughing as he said, ¡°You are our Yadun¡¯s treasure, naturally the most special.¡±


    For Bai Yino, Bailuo¡¯s principle was to be fully caring, tender in everyway possible.


    However, those were just the superficial aspects; to truly help a child grow, one must help them acquire skills and gain formidable strength.


    This was not only a demand of the People of Yatun but also a necessary path for


    Bai Yino to be strong physically and mentally.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Bai, you will soon be powerful,¡± Bailuo said in the tone one would use with a ten-year-old child, ¡°and then, everyone will praise you.¡± ¡°Ohh ohh ohh.¡±


    Bai Yino, somewhat influenced by Inya, had also be part of the ¡®everyone¡¯s expectations¡¯ crowd.


    Inya: Being admired is like eating a hundred steamed buns.


    Bai Yino (amazed): Being admired means you can eat a hundred steamed buns!


    ¡°What about the Tree Elves?¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°How are they doing? Have they all controlled their powers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing apetent job as their leader,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Such an important matter, and I¡¯ve dyed it until now.¡±


    But yesterday was indeed too joyous, and the Tree Elves were also immersed in happiness, temporarily forgetting their abilities.


    The Tree Elves have all awakened, and they¡¯ve be much stronger.¡±


    Uncle spoke with a smile about the situation of the Tree Elves: ¡°Previously, one on one, the People of Yatun might have had a chance to defeat a Tree Elf Descendant.¡±


    ¡°But now, even if five or six gang up, they probably can¡¯t defeat a single Tree Elf.¡±??? <sup>5</sup>


    Bailuo slept until the sun was high in the sky, and Uncle had everyone not disturb him, while he himself arranged for the Tree Elves to test their strength.


    ¡°And this is against Tree Elves who haven¡¯t yet fully controlled their own power.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°If they could fully master this strength, no, even if they just master a part of it, the gap would widen even more.¡±


    Tree Elves have four states: Treefolk have immense strength, Tree Spirits exist between the ethereal and the real, immune to most physical attacks, and Tree Sprites can control trees and animals to fight, offering a variety of tactics.¡±


    Even in their Elf state, their strength and agility far surpass those of Yatun¡¯s people.¡±


    Unclemented, ¡°They are simply a perfect race-inbat and defense, close-quarters and magic.¡±


    The most outrageous part is that they can even heal themselves!


    ¡°Tree Elves have no vital points, only the Life Force.¡±


    If a Tree Elf¡¯s limbs are chopped off, they can use their Life Force to grow them back quickly, and even their heads can do the same.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Their heads can grow back too?¡±


    ¡°This is what Brother Andrew read from ancient texts.¡±


    Uncle just put it that way, but real tests would have to wait for the battlefield because no one dares to gamble with their life in jest: ¡°To defeat a Tree Elf, one must repeatedly inflict damage on them, depleting their Life Force.¡± ¡°However, Tree Elves aren¡¯t like Sherri or Lilith; the Miracle Power within them is limited, so they¡¯re not invincible.¡±


    ¡°Once their Miracle Power is exhausted and can¡¯t be converted into Life Force,


    Tree Elves can be killed just the same.¡±

 Chapter 103 - 76 Treehouse Village (Seeking

    Chapter 103: Chapter 76 Treehouse Vige (Seeking


    Rmendations)


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°What about weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Trees fear fire, which is quite normal.¡±


    The weakness of a Tree Elf is fire; this was not a surprise to Bailuo, who had anticipated it: ¡°We¡¯ll just need to be more careful in the future to prevent enemies from using fire attacks.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue.¡±


    ¡°But bloodline is just bloodline, even though Miracle Power is strong, we mustn¡¯t forget about our own learning and abilities,¡± said Uncle, ¡°I n to create some special professions for the Tree Elves to help them establish a power system for rapid growth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Uncle is still that Uncle, not cheating, just omnipotent.


    Uncle: Is it difficult to design a few professions for Miracle Race?!


    ¡°Additionally, there¡¯s even better news.¡±


    Uncle told Bailuo that just yesterday, the Tree of Life that the Tree Elves had nted over the years all grew to maturity overnight.


    ¡°The fruits on those trees, the Tree Elves have experience, and Brother Andrew after assessing, said they could fall at any moment.


    ¡°New Tree Elves? How many? How many are there?¡±


    Bailuo was excited; the Tree Elves had be his Miracle Race, and each new one was a fiercely loyal follower.


    ¡°At least two hundred.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred!!!¡±


    Bailuo had not expected there to be so many; Uncle said, ¡°Not just you, even


    Brother Andrew got quite the shock this morning.


    ¡°So, have they been born?¡±


    ¡°The Tree Elves have experience, you can rest assured, Xiao Luo,¡± said Uncle,


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to see for myself as well.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!!¡±


    Hearing such good news, Bailuo couldn¡¯t stay put and immediately took Uncle to the Treehouse Vige where the Treant Race lived.


    There, the Tree Elves had already transnted all the saplings of the Tree of


    Life.


    After more than a month of construction and decoration, the Treehouse Vige had dramatically changed its appearance.


    By the time Bailuo arrived, he saw the vige filled withrge trees that shone like emeralds, the very treehouses where the Tree Elves lived.


    On the lush green grass, flowers bloomed brightly.


    On the forest path-like roads, they passed through arches connected by branchesden with fresh green leaves.


    Bailuo lowered his head and saw mushrooms at the corner.


    They were half the height of a person, emitting a faint blue glow, which made the otherwise dim path due to the dense foliage quite bright.


    Green, pink, orange¡­


    Mushrooms of various sizes and shapes seemed to sense Bailuo¡¯s arrival, lifting their heads to reveal their adorably silly faces.


    They waved their little hands at Bailuo, shaking their heads and swaying their bodies, looking utterly cute.


    Following behind Bailuo, Bai Yino couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch one.


    ¡°Pop.¡±


    The little mushroom didn¡¯t understand, but it was pulled up by Bai Yino.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Amu!¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wa-¡±


    Luckily, Bailuo was quick to react, swiftly taking the weeping mushroom Fairy from Bai Yino¡¯s arms: ¡°You can¡¯t eat this, can¡¯t eat this!


    ¡°Can¡¯t eat it?¡±


    Bai Yino: ¡°Such a big bun.¡±


    ¡°Biyoyo¨C¡±


    Mushroom Fairy (weeping): Shivering


    Bailuo properly educated Bai Yino before allowing her to rent the Mushroom


    Fairy back to its original spot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡±


    Uncle motioned for them to follow him deeper into the forest.


    ¡°Dingling- Dingling-¡±


    Branches stretched from the treehouse to the edge of the street, dangling various colored flowers that resembled ¡®Phoenix-tail Orchids.¡¯ When the wind blew, they chimed with a clear bell sound.


    ¡°Ding-ling-ling.¡±


    Bailuo reached out and touched a strand, feeling its smooth, warm texture.


    He was reminded of the smallnterns strung up in the old streets during festivals in his previous life. Like thosenterns, these ¡®Phoenix-tail Orchid Dangdang Flowers¡¯ also made the entire street feel warmer and more enchanting.


    Even the naive and adorably foolish Bai Yino faintly sensed the serene atmosphere here.


    She took out a steamed bun from her bosom and started gnawing on it.


    Bai Yino: Steamed buns, the power to calm all things


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Lu Anya and Anderson had already sensed Bailuo¡¯s presence. The siblings immediately came forth with a group of Tree Elves to greet him.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡±


    Unfortunately, that was in vain, as the Tree Elves revered Bailuo like a deity, and they valued etiquette highly, so the formalities were unavoidable.


    Moreover, they had directly changed their address to ¡®Your Majesty.


    Because in the hearts of the Tree Elves, only Bailuo was the true and supreme King.


    ¡°Please rise.¡±


    Bailuo had everyone stand up before he asked, ¡°How are the offspring of the


    Tree Elves doing?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s concern.¡±


    Lu Anya, as the chief, stepped forward to exin: ¡°The children have been born, a total of 260.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Where are the people?¡±


    Bailuo was very excited, for how could he not be happy about the birth of new life?


    ¡°This way, please. Your Majesty and the elder, follow me.¡±


    Lu Anya led Bailuo to a huge ancient tree. She introduced, ¡°Upon discovering the growth of the Tree of Life, Grandfather immediately gathered our people and used the power of life to shape this enormous ancient tree.¡±


    ¡°We call it the Tree of Life, akin to a human nursery.


    This Tree of Life was immensely colossal, overshadowing the sky.


    It had an excellent location, situated right in the center of the Tree Elfnd.


    In the middle of theke in the Tree Elf territory was a small ind, and the Tree of Life stood tall upon it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please follow me.¡±


    Lu Anya extended her hand, summoning a green magic wand (over a meter long).


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The wand struck the grass, and numerous sprouts grew at an astonishing rate. In just a few breaths, a small vine-woven boat was formed right before everyone.


    ¡°A magic wand, this is a magic wand, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is the magic wand from Your Majesty¡¯s memory.¡±


    The Tree Elves had received knowledge inheritance from Bailuo and knew he would like this, so they specially arranged this to wee his arrival.


    ¡°Additionally, this is Life Magic.¡±


    Lu Anya also knew that Bailuo loved magic, so she categorized the Treant Race¡¯s spell abilities into magic as well.


    The People of Yatun didn¡¯t distinguish, calling it all magic, making it feel more intimate.


    Soon, the small boat carried everyone to the heart of theke where the Tree of Life was located.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is here!¡±


    ¡°Is this our Majesty?¡±


    Contrary to what Bailuo had imagined, as the gate in front of the Tree of Life opened, arge group of adorable little girls and boys swarmed out.


    Their ages were very uniform, only about four or five years old, and each of them was incredibly cute to the extreme.


    It turns out that the life cycle of Tree Elves is different from that of humans. Before the age of ten, Tree Elves slumber within the fruit of life.


    The fruit of life is like a semi-transparent ecological pod that protects them inside and replenishes nutrients through the Tree of Life.


    During this process, Tree Elves grow and develop on their own.


    And when they are born, theye out appearing around four or five years old.

 Chapter 104 - 77 Shall we draw lots? (Seeking

    Chapter 104: Chapter 77 Shall we draw lots? (Seeking


    rmended tickets)


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    The little Tree Sprites, all d in uniform white clothes, surrounded Bailuo, a group not even reaching Bailuo¡¯s waist, bringing with them an unprecedented breath of life.


    ¡°All right, all right, hello everyone, hello. I am your Sovereign, my name is


    Bailuo.¡±


    ¡°The Sovereign is speaking!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Sovereign-¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, hug.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hearing a Tree Elf make an unreasonable request, Lu Anya hurriedly spoke up,


    ¡°You must not be disrespectful to His Majesty, Your Majesty, you need not take their words to heart.¡±


    ¡°Is it you who wants a hug?¡±


    Bailuo was particrly affectionate when it came to children.


    He didn¡¯t like spoiled brats, but for sensible children, he couldn¡¯t resist their


    cutesy requests.


    And so, Bailuo picked up a little elf.


    Being too small, Bailuo couldn¡¯t differentiate between boys and girls, but he felt that this must be a girl.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    Bailuo suddenly remembered something, and he looked at Lu Anya: ¡°How can


    they speak?¡±


    Weren¡¯t they just born?


    Tree Elves could speak the moment they were born?


    ¡°Grandfather said that it¡¯s the inheritance unique to the Miracle Race.¡±


    It turns out that Tree Elves, as the Miracle Race, are a bit like the True Dragons from DnD Bailuo had seen in his previous life, born with various inheritances from their ancestral bloodlines.


    This inheritance does note from their parents but from the whole race.


    In other words, as the Treant Race grows stronger, this power will serve as a reservoir of knowledge, sheltering future generations.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite amazing indeed.¡±


    Tree Elves were overly capable, but they were Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Race after all. He was delighted that they had such an ¡¯unfair advantage¡¯!


    ¡°We want hugs too.¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t y favorites, but when he nced at the endless sight of two hundred and sixty little elves, he suggested, ¡°Well, how about we draw lots?¡± Of course, that was possible, as it was just a matter of Bailuo¡¯s saying so. But looking at so many adorable little fellows, their watery eyes, and their awfully expectant gazes, how could Bailuo bear to say such a thing.


    ¡°If you keep on causing trouble, I will¡­¡±


    Lu Anya seemed a bit angry.


    Seeing that the little ones were somewhat in awe of Lu Anya, Bailuo hurried to


    stop them.


    ¡°They¡¯re just children; don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    Bailuo made a decision, ¡°Line up, today everyone will get a turn, we won¡¯t go home until everyone¡¯s had a hug!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Sovereign!!!¡±


    Bailuo could feel the little elves¡¯ love and adoration for him, a love that prated deep into their blood and marrow, surpassing even their lives, unto their souls.


    ¡°Everyone line up, no pushing, and learn to be courteous.


    Following this train of thought, Bailuo took the opportunity to teach these little ones the virtues and traditions of the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Those who haven¡¯t had a turn yet can have something to eat.¡±


    Bailuo took out the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and found it was too small, so he turned it into the Seed-covering Cloth state.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch did not actually turn into the Seed-covering


    Cloth, rather they are more like two different states of the same thing referred


    to by different names.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was quite small, usually hung by Bailuo at his waist, while the Seed-covering Cloth was about the size of arge supermarket stic bag, used for pouring outrger volumes of fruit or to speed up the pouring process.


    (In the future, when referring to the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, it means the size of a sachet; if it¡¯s the Seed-covering Cloth, it¡¯s the size of arge cloth bag.) Lu Anya, standing by, hastily employed Life Magic, blooming many Fresh Flower Fruit Baskets before Bailuo, for him to pour the fruits from the Seed- covering Cloth into them.


    ¡°Whirl.¡±


    Bailuo dropped a bounty of cherries and cherry fruits from the pouch, filling each of the Fresh Flower Fruit Baskets.


    ¡°Wow¨C¡±


    For the little ones, this was the first time they¡¯d seen the Miracle Pocket, and they were quite amazed.


    ¡°Here, go ahead and try, help yourselves.¡±


    The children, having been given Bailuo¡¯s permission, hurried forward.


    However, they were orderly and did not shove. They took the fruits, neatly ced in little baskets by Lu Anya, with good manners.


    ¡°Next¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the little Tree Elf in front of him, then bent down to pick her


    up: ¡°Whee¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    The little Tree Elf seemed extremely happy, her bell-likeughter echoing in Bailuo¡¯s ears, incredibly adorable.


    In this manner, Bailuo picked up the children one after another, each getting exactly one minute of hugging time.


    The service even included the ¡®lift high and twirl around¡¯ experience.


    Although the little Elves were not heavy, just this big, having to do this two hundred and sixty times was definitely not easy.


    Fortunately, Bailuo had the experience of shouldering Sherri across hills and valleys.


    Compared to that, this little difficulty is hardly worth mentioning.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    After calming the little sprites, twenty young men and women came before Bailuo; they were Tree Elves too. However, Bailuo found it odd.


    ¡°You all look very familiar.¡±


    But none of the original 81 Tree Elves included them, and considering the number, Bailuo immediately thought of their identities, ¡°Have you grown up?!¡±


    Yes, they were indeed the Tree Elf children who were only eleven or twelve years old.


    Because of the Miracle Power of the Mysterious Dragon, they not only awakened the power of the Tree Elves but also gained the power of inheritance.


    Then, as if they had grown up, they turned into this appearance in just one night.


    ¡°Fra?¡±


    ¡°Are you the Forest Fairy, Billy?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Billy touched his head awkwardly: ¡°I am Billy, but what is a Forest Fairy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, just consider it a term of endearment from me.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The surrounding Tree Elf young men and women heard this and immediately expressed that they also very much wanted one.


    Looking at Lu Anya, the Tree Elf Patriarch, this knowledgeable big sister also looked at Bailuo with shining eyes.


    ¡°Ahem, alright then, one by one.¡±


    Bailuo had no choice but to give them nicknames, and this wave proved to be more difficult to deal with than the little Tree Sprites. Goodness, he almost ran out of ink in his stomach.


    ¡°We wait!¡±


    Having received their exclusive titles, and since Bailuo was naming them one after the other, the Tree Elves felt greatly honored and were beyond excited.


    All twenty-plus Tree Elves knelt on one knee before Bailuo and said in unison, ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, stand up quickly.¡±


    Bailuo had them stand up, and at that time, Uncle came back with Grandfather Andrew.


    ¡°This humble servant greets Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°How do you feel, old man?¡±


    ¡°The Miracle Power is more vibrant than ever; I have never felt as powerful as I do today.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew was now the most powerful being in the entire Treant


    Race: ¡°And all this is due to Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°These children, how does the old sir n to arrange them?


    ¡°The old man has discussed with Brother Saros, but we still need Your consent,¡± said Grandfather Andrew: ¡°We n to let the children receive the cultural education of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°For military training andbat capability cultivation, on the one hand, we Tree Elves will teach them our racial powers, and on the other hand, boys will learn martial skills while the girls will begin to receive magical education from Miss Lilith.¡±


    This way, everyone had something to do.


    Of course, the children¡¯s magic studies definitely won¡¯t be so quick.


    After all, they were too young, and their capacity to adapt to Miracle Power still needed to be improved.


    But the good news was, Uncle and Grandfather Andrew found out that Tree Elves and Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants were different; they were the true Miracle Race.


    As the Miracle Race, they could quickly pass through their childhood.


    As long as they were strong enough, the children could even grow in just a few years to the same stage as Billy and Fra, bing fourteen or fifteen-year- old teenagers.


    ¡°Tree Elves are divided into childhood, adolescence, youth, maturity, and old age.¡±


    ¡°In childhood, as long as Miracle Power is enhanced, they can pass through it quickly.¡±


    However, stages after adolescence can¡¯t be achieved merely through Miracle Power.


    For example, the transformation into Treefolk; there is a strict age requirement, and no matter what, one cannot transform into Treefolk unless they are old enough.


    Therefore, to date, in the entire Treant Race, there are fewer than ten older Tree Elves who have learned or are able to wield this power.


    ¡°Being Treefolk is not important.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew said, ¡°But this rapid growth can allow our Treant Race to be a stronger force for Your Majesty much faster.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Bailuo looked at the children whom Lu Anya had brought back: ¡°They are all kids¡­¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, as their bodies grow, their mental capacities will increase ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Besides, our Treant Race naturally has an extremely long lifespan,¡± Grandfather Andrew said: ¡°If you were to judge by the age of ordinary humans, what should be said about Tree Elves who are below 130 years old?¡± Theoretically, maturity begins at 130 years old; anyone younger than that is a child.


    In that case, should Bailuo expect the Tree Elves to wait 130 years before bing warriors?


    ¡°If it¡¯s really so.¡±


    Bailuo mused, ¡°The Tree Elves will be an exceptionally excellent guardian force for our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°Thank Your Majesty for the praise.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew felt extremely honored: ¡°We, the Tree Elves, will surely not disappoint you.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 78: Tree of Life (Please Vote)

    Chapter 105: Chapter 78: Tree of Life (Please Vote)


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of this Tree of Life?¡±


    The Tree of Life, a sacred tree nurtured by the Treant Race with the powers of miracles.


    Its ability is to randomly extract the excellent elements from the bloodline of the Tree Elves and then self-fertilize to produce the fruits of life (inside which are children).


    ¡°Outsourcing childbirth can reduce the trouble caused by pregnancy.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°I just wonder what the birth rate is like?¡±


    Here, the shade of greenery is everywhere, with streams babbling around, theke reflecting, and ripples shining, coupled with the magical forest adorned by the Tree Elves¡¯ magic, giving Bailuo the illusion of being in a magical world.


    Just a few months ago, Bailuo was still in the backward Middle Ages.


    In the blink of an eye, he carved out such a ce, and Bailuo was filled with emotion, ¡°This ce is truly a utopia.¡±


    ¡°The mysterious miracles are truly too wondrous.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew was incredibly surprised; he said, ¡°The birth rate of the Treant Race isn¡¯t as high as Your Majesty might imagine.¡±


    He understood the meaning of Bailuo¡¯s phrase ¡¯utopia.¡¯


    Unfortunately, Bailuo¡¯s wish was ultimately not fulfilled.


    ording to Bailuo¡¯s previous thoughts, since the Tree Elves had such a method of childbirth, they could dramatically increase the poption.


    Compared to others, Bailuo absolutely trusted his Tree Elves of the Miracle Race.


    In that case, establishing a People of Yatun in managerial roles, with Tree Elves as the main popce, and Fairies everywhere in the social environment would be wonderful, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Here, one shouldn¡¯t say Bailuo was biased toward the People of Yatun.


    Actually, the nature of the Tree Elves isn¡¯t suitable for being managers; they¡¯re too easygoing.


    ¡®Tree Elves are more suited to a leisurely life, practicing arms, learning Bloodline Magic, and when wares, all Tree Elves are soldiers.¡¯


    Uncle and Grandfather Andrew both said that Tree Elves are suited to be soldiers, warriors, but not to be merchants or politicians; they don¡¯t have such talents.


    As for the Fairy n, there¡¯s even less to say; they¡¯re fairy-tale creatures, too naive by nature.


    In a nutshell, they¡¯re not ¡®humans¡¯; theyck the human cunning and the various filthy and dirty thoughts.


    ¡®The People of Yatun don¡¯t have them either, but at least they know how dirty others can be.¡¯


    This was the poption structure Bailuo had envisioned for Yatun before, but now, the teacher fails before even setting out, a failure.


    ¡°Is the birth rate very low?¡±


    ¡°A Tree of Life can fertilize up to 100 Little Tree Sprites each year at most.¡±


    The data here is unrted to the mating ratio of males and females but rather that the Treant Race will abandon the ability to reproduce, allowing the Tree of Life to be the centa for the entire race.


    Otherwise, if men and women were still tasked with nting the Tree of Life, it would be too troublesome.


    Not to mention anything else, the hurdle that ¡®a Tree Elf¡¯s gestation needs 20 years¡¯ would be enough to make Bailuo spit up blood.


    Now that the time has been shortened twentyfold, a Tree of Life produces 100 Little Elves, although fixed, it¡¯s stable and does not fluctuate with the poption numbers.


    ¡°Such a method has its pros and cons, but looking at it now, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.¡±


    Currently, the Tree Elves¡¯ poption is too small, and adult Tree Elves who have already reproduced cannot nt another Tree of Life in a short time.


    Compared to that, the yield of the Tree of Life is sufficient to satisfy everyone. ¡°Can¡¯t more of these ancient trees be nted?¡±


    ¡°We wish we could, Your Majesty.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew said, ¡°However, to cultivate a second Tree of Life, we need to wait for our Miracle Power to evolve to the second stage.¡±


    The powers bestowed upon the Tree Elves by the Mysterious Dragon only allow them to awaken to the first stage.


    The next stage, the Second Awakening, is an indefinite time away.


    ¡°The Miracle Race, unlike other miracles, evolves slowly and requires a lengthy period of time.¡±


    Unless the Mysterious Dragon visits several times more, the Treant Race won¡¯t evolve to the next stage for seven or eight years.


    ¡°In the next phase, we can cultivate more Trees of Life? How many?¡±


    ¡°At least five times more!¡±


    That meant that in the second phase, there would be at least six Trees of Life, thus bringing an annual poption increase of 600 Tree Elves.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo felt that having an extra 600 members of the Miracle Race in the poption of Yatun each year was quite sufficient.


    However, it took time for Tree Elves to grow from infancy to adolescence.


    Yatun was in dire need of more people at the moment, and Bailuo was afraid he could not wait that long.


    ¡°Although during the period of the Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants, we were simr to humans.¡±


    ¡°But now, it seems we have be apletely different form of life.¡±


    Tree Elves¡¯ Descendants could do whatever they liked, just like humans.


    But after evolution, Tree Elves truly began to develop towards nt life.


    With the Tree of Life starting to take over the reproductive capabilities of the Treant Race, this was surely beneficial for the nation and civilization.


    But for the Tree Elves themselves, losing many of their physiological desires, it was unclear whether this was a good or bad thing.


    However, it appeared that no one minded much.


    After all, Tree Elves naturally had a tranquil disposition and considered things over years rather than days, so they were probably used to it.


    ¡°Let me discuss the next matter.¡±


    Uncle spoke up, ¡°The Miracle Power of the Treant Race is not weak, but after discussing with my older brother, relying solely on inherited power is not enough to be considered strong.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they need to undergo more postnatal training!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew nodded, ¡°Fortunately, I have you, younger brother.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to instruct them.¡±


    Originally, they had no Miracle Power, but now that they did, the old man discovered that he still couldn¡¯t match uncle in wisdom by the slightest.


    This made Grandfather Andrew¡¯s admiration for uncle reach an unimaginable level.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I just know a little, just a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, a little, you know quite a bit.¡±


    After concluding their mutual praise, Bailuo finally listened to the two elders outlining the nning scheme for the Tree Elves.


    First, the optimization of Tree Elves began with uncle¡¯s teachings.


    Although they had grown stronger, Tree Elves were not an arrogant race; they were very humble.


    Upon Awakening, they took politeness and grace to the utmost extreme.


    However, for the new professions to be fully established would take some time. Uncle assured Bailuo that he already had inspiration, and within half a month at most, he would show results.


    ¡°Uncle, you really don¡¯t need to work so hard.¡±


    Bailuo felt that uncle was overexerting himself. He was also human, and of a considerable age, so he should be mindful of his rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I know my own body.¡±


    ¡°In any case, leave this to me.¡±


    In Yatun, uncle was absolutely a workaholic, who held himself to incredibly strict standards, always working whenever he had the time.


    He was immensely talented, like a piece of wood that could grow on its own.


    This wood would fall on Yatun¡¯s weaknesses and, by the time it left, the gaps would be filled, allowing the bucket to hold more water.


    Furthermore, uncle also suggested to Bailuo, ¡°The changes in Yatun are beyond even my expectations.¡±


    ¡°I think we now have the qualifications to establish our own nation.¡±


    Uncle hoped that Bailuo would establish a country soon, as this could greatly enhance the People of Yatun¡¯s sense of national pride and cohesion.

 Chapter 106 - 79 Fairy clan (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 106: Chapter 79 Fairy <sup>n</sup> (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Let¡¯s set it for half a month from now,¡±


    Before the ves arrived, Yatunpleted the nation-building ceremony and then fully entered the state to wee the new citizens.


    The Treant Race reached nearly 400 people.


    If even those children grew up, 400 Miracle Troops, unless a Miracle Army came over, ordinary people, tens of thousands, would not stand a chance against these 400 tree elves.


    And after the first batch of open trials, in a few months, or half a year¡¯s time, Yatun, having acquired certain military strength, would be ready to attempt to establish foreign rtions.


    ¡°About the Morgan issue¡­¡±


    ¡°Morgan won¡¯te in person; he might even be unaware that the pirates on Yatun Ind were wiped out.¡±


    As the Master of Miracles, how could he pay attention to such trivial mortals?


    Uncle: ¡°So I think, Sigurian¡¯s actions have nothing to do with Morgan, they¡¯re


    his personal ideas.¡±


    in other words, once Sigurian learned of Shate¡¯s demise, he would definitely rush over with his fleet alone.


    ¡°Sigurian possesses Miracle Power, once we sh with him, him discovering


    Miracle Power is just a matter of time, we cannot hide it.


    Since we cannot hide it, then there¡¯s no need to. Let¡¯s have an open and honest fight.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo also felt that no matter whether they go to war with Morgan, Yatun¡¯s momentum must not be weak.


    Start a war first, fight one, let Morgan realize Yatun¡¯s strength, and then discuss anything else.


    So, a few more days passed.


    The tree elves began a very regr life ording to Uncle and Grandfather


    Andrew¡¯s nning.


    The children were the same.


    Only, the gift from the Mysterious Dragon was too potent; among the hundred or more tree elf girls, astonishingly, sixty percent showed the talent to learn Fairy Magic.


    This caused Lilith¡¯s ss to suddenly be overwhelmed.


    Having no choice, Lilith had to ask these children to postpone their education, first to expand the Magic Academy, and then make other arrangements.


    And now, Lilith was focusing all her energy on those original children.


    They were a total of over thirty, among them ten had turned into tree elf girls, and the other twenty were girls from the Yatun n.


    Perhaps because of the miracle storm brought by the Mysterious Dragon, Lilith told Bailuo, the children¡¯s talent and potential had surged by a lot.


    ¡ö¡¯Your Majesty, can youe to the Magic Academy? There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you,¡±


    That morning, Bailuo received a message from Lilith, he immediately got up,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    ¡°A surprise, it seems the Little Witches have made a breakthrough.¡±


    The Witch Series was currently the only career system Yatun had properly nned; Bailuo had to pay close attention.


    Thus, Bailuo headed straight for the school. Since it was very close, Bailuo did not call for Sherri and decided to take it as a walk


    Soon, Bailuo arrived at the entrance of the academy.


    Because there were few people, the gate was not guarded by the People of


    Yatun and tree elves, but by two snow-white dogs that looked very much like Samoyeds.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon seeing Bailuo, the two Fairies immediately greeted him respectfully, not daring to be the least bit negligent or obstructive.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, took a few steps but then turned back, ¡°Eh? Did you two just speak?¡±


    Although Bailuo could converse with Fairies because of his status as the Master of Miracles, able to directly understand the thoughts of the Fairies, just now, Bailuo clearly heard these two Dog People speak Yatunnguage. Although still somewhat unpracticed, it was indeed Yatunnguage, indeed speech.


    When just a few days ago they couldn¡¯t speak, howe today¡­


    ¡°We have been influenced by Miracle Power; now we can speak¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just talking; the two Dog People even stood upright.


    Only then did Bailuo realize they had been standing all along, and they were even dressed in clothes.


    ¡öIt seems the gift of the Mysterious Dragon isn¡¯t temporary but continuous; it has always been hidden within every person of Yatun and will awaken gradually over time.¡¯


    When Bailuo inquired further, she was told that a third of the individuals from the Fairy n had shown the grace of the Mysterious Dragon, prompting Bailuo to once again marvel at its power.


    ¡°Have you developed any new abilities?¡±


    Bailuo cared deeply for the Fairy n as well.


    Unfortunately, the Dog People guarding the gate had not developed any remarkable powers.


    If one had to speak of abilities, their strength had increased significantly, making them as strong as ordinary people; beyond that, there wasn¡¯t much else to note.


    This was the case for almost every member of the Fairy n nowadays.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, adapt to the Miracle Power gradually.¡±


    Bailuo petted their heads andforted them, ¡°Sooner orter, you too will be pirs of our Yadun.¡±


    ¡®Pirs of Yadun!!¡¯


    ¡°We will definitely work hard and never disappoint Your Majesty!


    The two Dog People felt honored; they could not only catch the attention of the great Their Majesty but also got their heads petted.


    The Cats People must be green with envy by now.


    This was the hand of Their Majesty, Their Majesty¡¯s hand indeed!


    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m never washing my hair again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t even go out when it¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Bailuoughed and said: ¡°Look after the academy¡¯s main gate well, protect the children, and there will be plenty of rewards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    After a small interlude, Bailuo quickly arrived at Lilith¡¯s ssroom.


    For some reason, the ssroom had moved from indoors to the academy¡¯s yground.


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t even arrived when he sensed bursts of Miracle Power; he knew the children were practicing Fairy Magic.


    Lilith mentioned a surprise, and Bailuo knew that it must mean the children had made considerable progress.


    Therefore, Bailuo was looking forward to it, to their growth.


    ¡¯Your Majesty?¡¯


    Lilith spotted Bailuo, but she had a ss to teach.


    That was also one of Bailuo¡¯s rules, if Bailuo arrived during a lesson, there was no need to acknowledge him; finishing the lesson was the priority.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start drawing numbers and prepare for the practice battle.¡± After giving such instructions, Lilith then approached Bailuo: ¡°Master.¡±


    [Fairy (Evolving)]


    Bailuo checked the information on Lilith in the ck Leather Book and saw that her evolution wasn¡¯tplete yet.


    ¡°How is everyone doing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a significant increase in magic power, and their affinity for Fairy Magic has also improved a lot.¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°Especially the Tree Elf girls, due to their rtionship with the Miracle Race, they naturally possess a portion of the Tree Elf¡¯s Miracle Power, which is Life Magic.¡±


    ¡°Having learned Fairy Magic as well, once they integrate the powers of the two magics in the future, the possibilities are boundless.¡±


    ¡°That does sound very impressive.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯tvish excessive praise on the Tree Elf girls but praised everyone equally instead.


    However, due to their maturity, the Tree Elf girls did not show much emotion; they quietly epted the praise and were eager for the uing practice battle, clearly wanting to showcase their skills in front of Bailuo.

 Chapter 107 - 80: It’s Like Watching Harry Potter (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 107: Chapter 80: It¡¯s Like Watching Harry Potter (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Brother Bailuo?¡±


    The younger girls noticed Bailuo, ¡°Brother Bailuo hase to watch!¡±


    Even though they had been informed about the founding of the nation, some of the little girls still liked to address Bailuo with the familiar term they used before.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t mind at all, and instead, he quite enjoyed being affectionately called ¡®brother¡¯ by these adorable little girls.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°I want to go up there too.¡±


    Most of these children were only five or six years old. Because their age was quite small and their minds weren¡¯t fully mature, they couldn¡¯t control Fairy Magic.


    For that reason, they were only allowed to watch and not to participate at will.


    Among them, Little Helen and Sefini, both now 5 years old (the age here being the standard), although they possessed impressive magical talent, could only stay here and watch.


    The magic power of Fairy Magic is rted to the time spent in training and innate talent.


    In addition to that, physical constitution yed a very important role.


    Take Sefini and Elsa as examples: Sefini was 5 years old, and Elsa was 11 years old.


    Both started learning magic at the same time, but Elsa¡¯s magic power was several times, even more than ten times, that of Sefini.


    Even if the speed of refining magic power was the same, Elsa was older and could umte far more magic power than Sefini, who was still a child.


    Put simply, Miracle Power underwent a process of transformation and amodation.


    Refining Miracle Power, Miracle Power transforming the body, the body bing stronger, and thereby amodating more Miracle Power.


    The Mysterious Dragon was somewhat like a power bank, which instantly filled up the magic power of Elsa, Sefini, and the others to their maximum capacity.


    Moreover, because their bodies couldn¡¯t bear any more, this surge of Miracle Power transformed into potential, hidden within them.


    As they aged and their strengths grew, the Grace of the Mysterious Dragon would bloom once again.


    But that was for the future. For now, Little Helen and Sefini didn¡¯t possess the mental maturity to properly control Fairy Magic; they were too young.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Teacher Lilith!¡±


    On the training field, around twenty girls, average age 12, were ready. Each of them held a broom and quickly found their practice partners.


    Those brooms had been personally modified by Lilith to work with the girls¡¯ Fairy Power, carrying them through the sky.


    ¡°Are we starting with practicalbat so soon?¡±


    Bailuo worried it might be too hasty to begin practicalbat today when the shamanic ritual had only beenpleted yesterday.


    Shouldn¡¯t they practice more before considering actualbat?


    ¡°Yatun tradition, actualbat is the best way to learn.¡±


    Lilith often used a joke from Bailuo¡¯s past life, ¡°As the saying goes, soloing to determine fathers and sons, the loser calls the other ¡®daddy.''¡±


    ¡°Even though they¡¯re all girls, I like this saying of yours, master.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t correct Lilith; she knew him too well.


    Bailuo looked at the girls but found that because of his presence, almost all their attention was on him.


    ¡°Children!¡±


    Bailuo knew how to inspire the girls, ¡°Do your best, don¡¯t be nervous. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. Just disy your real strength.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the girls¡¯ spirits were immediately uplifted, and they silently vowed to show Bailuo their best.


    ¡± Now, the first group.¡±


    ¡°Elsa versus Fiona!¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°The rest of you, go back to your seats in the stands. Watch carefully and learn.¡±


    Lilith was the referee and also a safeguard for the girls. If anyone had a problem, Lilith would rescue them immediately.


    ¡°Are we starting with such a fierce battle?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lilith smiled, then brought the two girls onto the field where they held magic wands and weapons in their hands.


    This was a practicalbat lesson; they were allowed to use any ability, naturally including punching, kicking, and weaponsbat.


    As the old saying goes, a Mage who doesn¡¯t know hand-to-handbat is not a good warrior.


    ¡°Elsa has trained two years less than Fiona,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Closebat would be disadvantageous for her.¡±


    In terms ofbat experience, Fiona had the upper hand because she was older and had been involved in many joint operations with other People of Yatun.


    Elsa was only 11 years old, and in martial skills, she couldn¡¯t match Fiona.


    However, they had been studying magic for the same amount of time, and Elsa had even half a month more training than Fiona.


    Due to this discrepancy, their power levels had actually grown much closer.


    ¡°Begin the match!¡±


    ¡°Tap Tap Tap.¡±


    Following Teacher Lilith¡¯s order, Fiona charged towards Elsa at high speed.


    ¡®She¡¯s going for closebat!¡¯


    Bailuo, Teacher Lilith, many students, and even Fiona¡¯s opponent Elsa had all realized her intention.


    ¡°Ping!¡±


    Elsa immediately drew her rapier, and the two girls collided.


    ¡°lala.¡±


    Cold air surged from Elsa¡¯s body, rapidly spreading along Fiona¡¯s one-handed sword.


    ¡°Dispel.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s magic wand emitted a faint glow, and the ice formed on the one- handed sword ¡®ping¡¯ shattered to pieces.


    ¡°Impact!¡±


    Elsa was quick to react, her left hand wielding the magic wand released Fairy Magic.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Fiona was propelled into the air by an invisible force, but the girl showed no sign of panic.


    ¡°Summon Broom.¡±


    A simple flick of her magic wand, and the broom that had been standing upright on the ground immediately flew toward her, carrying her swiftly through the air.


    ¡°Abit unexpected.¡±


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t anticipated the girls¡¯ fight would flow so seamlessly.


    It was a real fight, but they had produced the spectacle of an exhibition match, and Bailuo couldn¡¯t help but p for them.


    ¡°Indeed very impressive.¡±


    ¡°Truly worthy of being sister Elsa and sister Fiona.¡±


    ¡°I feel so much pressure¡­¡±


    The girls quietly cursed Teacher Lilith as a mean queen for putting the most powerful contenders up front.


    If they didn¡¯t perform well, wouldn¡¯t they be utterly embarrassed?


    However, this was exactly Lilith¡¯s strategy. She wanted to pressure the girls to then unleash their potential.


    ¡°Broom!¡±


    On the practice field, Elsa grabbed a broom beside her and swiftly gave chase.


    Her magic had limited range, and her uracy couldn¡¯t match Fiona¡¯s, so the only option was to catch up and attempt close-range spellcasting.


    ¡°Swoosh Swoosh!¡±


    Thus, two figures chased each other in the air, one after the other, darting through the vast practice field at an astounding speed.


    ¡°Ice Spikes!¡±


    Spires of ice coalesced in the air and, at Elsa¡¯smand, tracked Fiona¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Ssshh Ssshh Ssshh.¡±


    Elsa had more magic power than Fiona, so she opted to be the aggressor.


    Fiona was aware of her disadvantage and used her broom¡¯s speed to dodge the attacks with remarkable precision.


    ¡°Hoo Hoo.¡±


    Then, Fiona showcased her superior broom flying skills to everyone watching.


    It was hard to imagine that this was a girl who had only been introduced to brooms seven days ago.

 Chapter 108 - 81: Ice Spirit Witch (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 108: Chapter 81: Ice Spirit Witch (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive, even an amateur like me thinks so.¡±


    At this moment, Bailuo was like a bystander watching a thrilling car or motorcycle race, cheering on Fiona for dodging Elsa¡¯s attacks as well as Elsa¡¯s relentless pursuit.


    The surrounding Little Witches were also thoroughly enjoying themselves,pletely engrossed in the spectacle.


    ¡°All of Little Elsa¡¯s attacks have missed.¡±


    Bailuo felt that Elsa had suffered a significant loss, not only was there a substantial drain on her magic power, but she had also been shown up by Fiona.


    ¡°Fiona still has at least 90% of her magic power,¡± Lilith exined to the audience, ¡°But Elsa, she¡¯s only left with 60%.¡±


    It must be said that Elsa¡¯s magic power really was considerable; even with only 60% left, she could stillpare with Fiona.


    ¡°This tells us that sometimes, the enemy¡¯s Miracle Power may be greater than yours, but making sensible use of your own advantages to weaken the opponent is also a good strategy.¡±


    Lilith taught, and the Little Witches were naturally taking serious notes. They all wanted to be warriors and definitely couldn¡¯t miss such an important practical example.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Elsa was getting anxious; she knew that Fiona¡¯sbat experience surpassed her own.


    Even when faced with a new power system, Fiona was able to adapt more quickly.


    This was the teaching of their old uncle, cultivating not just skills but the person themselves.


    Heid down a solid foundation for them, allowing them to be outstanding figures in any domain.


    ¡°Make good use of your advantages. Fiona¡¯s strengths are speed and meleebat, so what are mine?¡±


    Elsa¡¯s eyes emitted a faint ice-blue magical glow as she made up her mind: ¡°My advantage is more magic power, stronger casting!¡±


    ¡°Ice Seal: Blizzard!¡±


    Elsa no longer went for scattered attacks, but instead unleashed an overwhelming outpour of magic power to create numerous ice storms, sweeping towards Fiona in a massive onught.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    With a fierce shout, Elsa twirled her magic wand above her head, pouring out a vast amount of magic power.


    In an instant, the ice storm began to spin, turning into a gigantic ice tornado.


    ¡°la!¡±


    A heavy frost spread throughout the dueling arena. Lilith snapped her fingers, creating an invisible magical barrier that separated the spectator seats from the field.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Watching Fiona below being cornered with no escape, Elsa felt a surge of joy inside her, and her gaze shifted to Bailuo in the spectator stands: ¡®Brother Bailuo, do you see? This is my power¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Bailuo¡¯s gaze shifted subtly, and he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Has the master noticed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bailuo nodded: ¡°Elsa is still too young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    In the sky, Elsa was controlling the blizzard, but in the next moment, a magic wand was already at the back of her neck.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elsa was obviously confused, but Fiona¡¯s voice had alreadye from behind: ¡°Looks like I win, Little Elsa.¡±


    ¡°This, why, when?¡±


    Elsa clearly didn¡¯t understand how Fiona could suddenly appear behind her, but she quickly thought of a spell: ¡°Illusory Mist Shadow, yes, it¡¯s an illusion¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Fiona retracted her magic wand, then began to descend while speaking: ¡°You were looking at Brother Bai Luo just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    With Fiona calling her out, Elsa¡¯s cheeks blushed: ¡°I, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it, you would definitely look at Brother Bai Luo.¡±


    Fiona was well aware of the little girls¡¯ feelings. In fact, she was the same. When it came to admiring Bai Luo, Fiona wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone.


    But a battle is a battle, and she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be distracted by Bai Luo: ¡°At the brink of victory, one subconsciously hopes that the person they care about is watching them.¡±


    ¡°Sister Fiona, you guessed this, which is why you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°But if I had guessed wrong, then I would have lost, luckily, I guessed right.¡±


    Fiona knew her strength was inferior to Elsa¡¯s and to win, a direct confrontation would definitely not work.


    So she chose to surprise her opponent.


    Although this proved Elsa¡¯s strength, the current situation was a real battle, and the same tactics wouldn¡¯t appear twice.


    To win is to win, to lose is to lose.


    On the battlefield, Elsa would have been killed by Fiona.


    ¡°It¡¯s my loss.¡±


    Elsa admitted defeat straightforwardly. Strength was one thing, but she indeed wasn¡¯t yet a qualified warrior and needed more training.


    ¡°p, p, p, p.¡±


    Following the end of their duel, Bailuo led the apuse, and then gave both girls a head pat.


    Despite Fiona¡¯s tough talk, when Bailuo actually patted her head, she immediately became as docile and gentle as a kitten.


    As for Elsa, although she lost, Bailuo encouraged her well and acknowledged that Elsa¡¯s ice and snow magic was very strong.


    ¡°The magic of little witches falls into two categories, one is the exclusive magic that materializes from their own wishes.¡±


    ¡°The other is the general magic that I teach, which everyone can learn.¡±


    General magic is about diversity and can help little witches to possess a variety of miraculous powers, but in realbat, exclusive magic is the core.


    Like Elsa¡¯s exclusive magic, which is ice and snow.


    Lilith said that with the growth of Elsa¡¯s magic power, she really might, like Elsa from Bailuo¡¯s story, manipte the power of ice and snow at will.


    And by that time, Elsa wouldn¡¯t be just a witch, but a High Witch with her own exclusive title and honorific.


    ¡°I divide the practitioners of Fairy Magic into four levels.¡±


    ¡°Apprentices who are just beginning to touch magic, I call them Little Witches,¡± Lilith said, ¡°Those who have mastered the basic magic and can graduate are called Witches.¡±


    ¡°A High Witch possesses powerfulbat abilities and can even be a teacher of Fairy Magic.¡±


    Lilith exined, ¡°They master their own exclusive magic and will receive a title and honorific bestowed by me, and their power is sufficient to stand on their own.¡±


    ¡°Above the High Witches, I call them Sorcerers.¡±


    It was hard for Lilith herself to define which level she was at, because just with her ¡®Infinite Mana,¡¯ she was beyond what Miracle Troop Types could contend with.


    Moreover, Lilith was about to evolve.


    After evolution, Lilith¡¯s strength would undoubtedly surge, allowing her to better define her power.


    ¡°Alright, next up is Miya versus She.¡±


    This battle was almost without suspense, She won.


    Although Miya was also excellent, She, the same age as Fiona, had undergone military training from her uncle.


    Not to mention, She had mastered her own magic.


    She¡¯s magic, called ¡®Beast Spirit Cloak¡¯ by Lilith.


    This cloak was not tangible, but constructed of magic power, within which resided the magical strength of animals that She had killed.


    She¡¯s favorite was the Red Cloak.


    Just like the Little Red Riding Hood from fairy tales, it contained the wolf¡¯s power to greatly enhance She¡¯s speed and destructive force.


    Comparatively, Miya was better at Transfiguration Spell, changing the shape of various things to control theirbat prowess.


    In this aspect, she was somewhat like Cindere from the stories.


    Crystal slippers, Pumpkin Carriages, and such, Miya could temporarily transform as well.


    Though not skilled inbat, in terms of functionality, it made many children quite envious.


    They would ask Miya to y and have her transform all sorts of interesting things, which also made Miya the most popr Little Witch in the academy.


    Besides, the girls from the Treant Race were exceptionally outstanding.


    Perhaps it was the talent of the Tree Elves, they could manipte various nts and turn their magic power into seeds, using them to entangle enemies with rapid sprouting.


    Furthermore, they also learned the magic to ¡®give life¡¯ to nts from Lilith, enabling them to awaken shrubs, flowers, mushrooms (due to consciousness issues, considered nts), vines, and trees to fight alongside them.


    Because the advantage of Tree Elf Little Witches was too great, they were internally consumed (internal conflict).


    And as a result, everyone fought well and it was very spectacr.

 Chapter 109 - 82 Miracle Blossom (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 109: Chapter 82 Miracle Blossom (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Excellent, very excellent.¡±


    ¡°Beyond excellent, I don¡¯t know what other word could describe the young


    dies.¡±


    Bailuo was very satisfied, as he felt like he was witnessing the dawn of a whole


    new era.


    An era where fairies walked alongside passersby on the roadside, and witches rode their brooms dancing in the sky, where High Witches and Sorcerers would turn Yatun into a fairytale kingdom of splendor.


    ¡°However, our tradition in Yatun does not chase after beauty and prettiness.¡±


    ¡°What we seek is practicality,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°is powerful strength and the deterrence of armed forces!¡±


    ¡°Although, everyone is still children, and girls at that.


    Upon hearing ¡®girls,¡¯ the Little Witches clearly looked a bit unhappy, as they did not feel they were inferior to boys.


    Especially since Fairy Magic had chosen women, not men, they felt even more that they were the true protectors of Yatun.


    Yatun did not have a tradition of favoring men over women; women could also hold up half the sky.


    ¡°I know you all feel indignant.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m willing to give the youngdies a chance, to show them that our young women of Yatun, even those who are underage, can also stand on their own!¡±


    ¡°In a few months, the Pirates outside will be aware of our existence, and


    they are likely to send a fleet to attack Yatun.¡¯


    Bailuo said, ¡°The warriors of our Yatun, regardless of gender, in the past, we allowed 13-year-old girls to begin training and let them qualify to fight for Yatun at the age of 15-¡±


    ¡°But I think that many among you already possess the potential of a warrior.¡± ¡°So in the next two months, I hope everyone studies and trains diligently.


    ¡°After two months,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°I will allow those Witches who pass Teacher


    Lilith¡¯s assessment to go to the battlefield!


    ¡°Ill¡±


    Upon these words, the Little Witches immediately became exceptionally


    excited.


    Fiona and She were no different.


    She was only 13 years old, and under normal circumstances, she would not be considered a warrior until two yearster.


    But now, Bailuo was telling them that Yatun¡¯s warriors were not judged by age; they looked atbat prowess, and as long as you could fight, you were a warrior.


    As for how to evaluate the standard of bing a warrior, for the Little Witches, it meant passing Lilith¡¯s examination and transforming from a novice Witch into a true Witch.


    Bailuo had inquired of Lilith about thebat power of a Witch.


    And ording to Lilith, Witchesmanded a vast range of Magic, with no small amount of Magic Power. If they were positioned correctly, they were like artillery, capable of facing a hundred enemies with ease.


    Especially when a Witch mastered her unique Magic, herbat power would massively increase, turning her into a true meat grinder on the battlefield.


    ¡°With such power, it¡¯s indeed more than enough.


    Of course, Bailuo would not let the girls take risks unnecessarily.


    However, earning the title of Witch meant that the children already had great strength, and Bailuo could not deny their power just because of their age.


    They could protect themselves and make outstanding contributions to Yatun.


    Inparison, age really became something meaningless.


    Naturally, age has to do with maturity of mind.


    Therefore, even if a child under 10 achieved the title of Witch, Bailuo would not give them any opportunity to exploit loopholes. That was the bottom line.


    The people of Yatun tended to be precocious, which is to say they were particrly clever and had high emotional intelligence.


    During the great exodus of the Yatun people, there were often cases of 10-year- olds deceiving enemies and then helping the people of Yatun to escape danger.


    ¡°We will certainly not disappoint you!¡±


    The Tree Elf Girl revered Bailuo like a deity, and the Yatun n was not far behind; when it came to their love for Bailuo, they believed they would not lose to anyone.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°These girls are different from the future Little Witches. The power of the Mysterious Dragon is very strong, replenishing them with a substantial amount of Miracle Power at once.¡±


    Turning a Little Witch into a Regr Witch, if done by outsiders, might take several years.


    But for girls like Elsa, due to the enhancement of the Mysterious Dragon, this time was shortened by nearly tenfold, or even more.


    Even the old uncle had never heard of a miracle that could influence Miracle Power; it was utterly inconceivable.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you think there are any side effects to this, Lilith?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Master.¡±


    Hearing that there were no side effects, only benefits, Bailuo nodded and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. So in two months, we really might have true Witches?¡± ¡°From what I see now, Fiona, She, Elsa, and Miya all have the potential.¡± Lilith: ¡°Besides, ten Tree Elf girls also have the chance to be Witches.¡±


    That would make 14 Witches.


    Moreover, many of them possessed unique magic, making these girls far stronger than the average Witch.


    ¡°I look forward to that day.¡±


    Having reviewed the situation of the Little Witches and learned about the changes among the Fairy n, Bailuo muttered to himself: ¡°The gift from the Mysterious Dragon, somehow I feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Should I find a time to offer another sacrifice?


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t looking for more significant benefits; he would be content with just a little something, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t scorn it.


    The Mysterious Dragon was a golden thigh, Bailuo was one hundred percent sure of that.


    But now, with the golden thigh inactive, Bailuo didn¡¯t know how to proceed. He wanted to fleece it once more, yet there seemed to be no opportunity.


    Well, Bailuo was getting greedy.


    After all, since the ck Leather Book remained quiet, it suggested that the other party might not have finished consuming the tribute: ¡°Then let the sheep grow some wool, and in a few days, I wille to fleece you!¡± in the following days, the people of Yatun led a very stable life, with no significant changes.


    Livestock and horses were transported every seven days.


    Yatun was not short of crops, but ultimately, there was a deficiency in meat. Fortunately, with the bountiful natural resources of Yatun, it was entirely possible to feed pigs, cattle, and sheep with the surplus leaves and roots of the crops.


    With enough food on hand, raising livestock essentially meant converting grass, vegetables, and fruits into meat.


    What was consumed was fodder, and the result was milk and beef.


    For trade with the outside world, the people of Yatun almost exclusively settled transactions with ck pepper.


    Thus, Bailuo had virtually no expenses; it was purely a resource swap.


    For Yatun, ck pepper was practically worthless (ck pepper here is not the same as ck peppercorn).


    just in terms of vor, white, ck, green, and red peppercorns were all far superior to ck pepper (ck pepper referred to here is not ck peppercorn).


    Uncle told Bailuo that if Yatun¡¯s peppercorns were ever introduced to the wider world, they would certainly shake up the spice market of the Miracle Continent. The seasonings from Yatun also carried the power to change the entire world¡¯s culinary recipes.


    For now, by pouring ck pepper into the market and reaping huge profits, and then when the oversupply of ck pepper causes the market to slump, introducing even better quality peppercorns along with other delicious spices. That would be the time for Yatun to monopolize the global spice market.


    ¡°After four weeks, we have traded with Coral City four times, and in ordance with your instructions, we changed thest two trades to focus on horses,¡± Gonnia continued her report.


    ¡°All the mares we¡¯ve acquired are in foal and are close to giving birth.¡±


    ¡°By now, we already have over 50 pregnant mares.


    As for the difficulty of procuring pregnant mares, it¡¯s just a matter of money! Yatun: ¡®If money can solve it, it¡¯s not really a problem!


    In choosing the ratio of stallions to mares as 1:3, Yatun was not aiming for rationality; in essence, Bailuo sought those soon-to-be-mothers.


    Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power was growing increasingly intense, indicating on one hand that she was nearing the end of her evolution and on the other hand, it was a sign of the imminent Miracle Blossom.


    Uncle told Bailuo that Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power would surely be bestowed upon the foals in the bellies of the mares.


    When she unleashed her Miracle Power, the foals might undergo mutations and had a certain chance of bing an entirely new species.


    As to what kind of species that might be, Uncle couldn¡¯t say for certain; he could only wait and see what the oue would be.


    ¡°Neigh¡ª¡±


    While Bailuo was discussing the trade with Coral City with Gonnia, the two of them heard Sherri¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sherri?¡±


    Bailuo quickly stepped out of the house and looked up to see the Pegasus radiating silver-white light.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Upon hearing Bailuo¡¯s transmission, Sherri spoke: ¡°My Miracle Power is surging uncontrobly, I can¡¯t seem to rein it in.


    ¡°Buzz-Buzz¨C¡±


    Waves of light sphere erupted from Sherri, shining in all directions.


    ¡°Miracle Blossom! This is Miracle Blossom!¡±


    Uncle rushed back right away, braving Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power and yelled to Bailuo: ¡°Quick! Take Sherri to the stables! Let those horses bathe in her Miracle Power!¡±

 Chapter 110 - 83: Joyfully Obtaining a Little

    Chapter 110: Chapter 83: Joyfully Obtaining a Little


    Pegasus (Seeking Rmendation Votes)


    ¡°Sherri!¡±


    Hearing Uncle¡¯s words, Bailuo immediately had Sherri go to the stable.


    Sherri spread her wings and swiftlynded atop the stable. With a p of her wings, she stirred up a storm, lifting the entire roof off the stable.


    Logically, such amotion should have spooked the horses.


    But strangely, in the presence of Sherri, not a single horse panicked. Instead, they all kneeled in unison towards Sherri in the sky, lying prostrate on the ground, and then bowed their heads in a gesture of worship.


    They were greeting their Queen, just as the Fairy n would when they met Lilith¡ªit was a power they absolutely could not resist.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With Sherri¡¯s long howl, her wings, which resembled liquid mercury, finally spread out.


    They were incrediblyrge, like crystalline diamonds pieced together, and they continued to extend outward, covering a good portion of the sky, before they suddenly released a blinding light.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Some of the People of Yatun, because they looked directly at Sherri, felt a sharp pain in their eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes, everyone close your eyes quickly!¡±


    Bailuo was unaffected by Sherri¡¯s power, but the others¡­


    Bailuo hastily ordered Sherri, ¡°Sherri, don¡¯t hurt our own people!¡±


    Sure enough, after themand, Sherri¡¯s silver light stopped affecting the People of Yatun, and everyone finally saw the Miracle Creature in the sky clearly.


    At this point, Sherri had undergone aplete transformation.


    She was no longer a pure white Pegasus, but had be an evenrger, more robust Divine Steed.


    Sherri¡¯s body was enveloped in silver-white armor, and her metallic-like wings conveyed an immense sense of beauty and deterrence.


    [Silver Wing Pegasus]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Tier: Lower Tier


    Species: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Northbound Land


    Status: Second Awakening


    ¡°Second Awakening?¡±


    Bailuo found that on the second page of the ck Leather Book, Sherri¡¯s attributes now included a new concept¡ªstatus.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know the significance of Second Awakening, but from his perception, he realized that the Miracle Power Sherri had just released was more than ten times stronger than her full strength under normal circumstances.


    Miracle Creatures have an infinite amount of Miracle Power; the only limit on their power is the output rate.


    And now, Sherri¡¯s output capacity had increased at least tenfold.


    The boost this gave to her strength was unimaginably great.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Sherri descended from the sky, the silver on her body began to fade, and her wings turned to silver dust that scattered, reverting her back to the form of amon White Horse.


    The Silver Wing Pegasus was one of Sherri¡¯s forms, but not one she had to maintain at all times.


    Just like the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and Seed-covering Cloth, White Horse, Pegasus, Silver Wing Pegasus, Sherri could freely switch and change between them, and none affected her strength.


    Some asked why distinguish between them at all?


    Of course, for looks!


    Strength may be temporary, but style is forever!


    ¡°Hiss¨Chiss-¡±


    However, Bailuo clearly didn¡¯t have the time to take a good look at Sherri, because at that moment, many pregnant mares began to wail in pain.


    ¡°They¡¯re giving birth! They are giving birth!¡±


    Instantly, all the People of Yatun, anyone with knowledge of horses, sprang into action.


    With the experience and techniques the People of Yatun had in horse breeding, coupled with Uncle personally directing, their efficiency was undeniable. ¡°What! What is this?!¡±


    When the fifth Pegasus was born, Yimoteer, who assisted in the delivery, was at first startled, then she eximed with joy, ¡°A Pegasus! It¡¯s a Pegasus!!¡±


    ¡°This little horse has wings! This little horse has wings!!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bailuo hurried over and indeed discovered that this ck colt had a pair of wings.


    It was a male, and Uncle, with his top-notch horse appraisal skills, immediately dered that when it grew up, it would surely be an outstanding warhorse.


    Of course, that was stating the obvious.


    After all, how could it be ordinary with wings?


    ¡°Another Pegasus was born over here, a white one, a white one!¡±


    Today was destined to be a busy day for the People of Yatun.


    Throughout the n, more than twenty women were helping the mares give birth, and theirbor was not synchronized, happening entirely at will.


    It might be that as soon as one delivery finished, another would start.


    But the results were very pleasing: from a total of 50 mares, 80 foals were born, with the rates of twins and even triplets far exceeding the norm.


    Furthermore, they almost ignored the rule of 11 months of gestation; even Radish, who had only been pregnant for three months, gave birth today.


    The foal of Radish was an extraordinary female Pegasus.


    Since Radish was a horse from the Bai Luo Family, he let Lilith try to endow Radish with wisdom.


    Luckily, Radish could adapt to Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power as well.


    Benefiting from this as well was Radish¡¯s husband, Pumpkin, which was also one of the first four horses raised by the People of Yatun.


    So,pared to horses from outside, Radish and Pumpkin, members of the Fairy n, could talk and help Bailuo manage these foreign ¡®wild¡¯ horses.


    ¡°Now, everyone,e get your Pegasus ording to the drawing order we had before,¡± Bailuo said.


    Sherri told Bailuo that a Pegasus was fiercely loyal; once they recognized an owner, they would never betray them in this lifetime.


    Of course, Bailuo was the exception.


    Bailuo held absolutemand over all the Pegasi; no Pegasus could disobey or contradict him if he wished to ride it.


    As for the others, they had to raise their Pegasus from a young age, caring for and loving them as family in order to gain the power of their Pegasus.


    Uncle called this first batch of born Pegasi the ¡®First Generation Pegasus¡¯.


    What¡¯s meant by ¡®First Generation Pegasus¡¯ is not the first generation, but those Pegasi that were born directly influenced by Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power.


    As for Sherri, she was the progenitor of the Pegasi, so she wasn¡¯t counted in terms of generations.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª Hiss¡ª¡±


    Although the foals had just been born, they could already run and jump (seems like ordinary foals could too) and they obediently came before Sherri to pay homage.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, rise, all of you,¡± she said.


    Perhaps it was having her own Miracle Race, but Sherri was a little over-excited.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said to the People of Yatun, ¡°Everyone, please give me your draw numbers.¡±


    Draw numbers?


    Regarding the distribution of the Pegasi, both Bailuo and Uncle knew they would face issues.


    Even though the People of Yatun would not feel discontent, as a leader, Bailuo had to take good care of everyone¡¯s emotions.


    Thus, Bailuo suggested they first name the mares, then writing down the names on slips of paper to put into a box, from which the People of Yatun wanting a mare could draw at random.


    Whoever drew a Pegasus, then that Pegasus would belong to them.


    Since the mares hadn¡¯t yet given birth at that time, no one knew if the horse they drew was going to be a Pegasus-bearing mare.


    ¡°Mine¡¯s a Pegasus, mine¡¯s a Pegasus!¡±


    Fiona had drawn Radish, which had the highest odds.


    After all, Radish was the earliest horse to follow Sherri, and the constant grace and blessings meant Radish had a very high chance of birthing a Pegasus.


    Indeed, Fiona joyfully ended up with a little Pegasus filly and was very happy.


    Fiona¡¯s older brother, Nors, received the ck male Pegasus foal.


    Beyond that, six others also received Pegasi: these included a member of the Treant Race, Lu Anya, and another girl named Liya, followed by Senior Sister, Uncle, Jiera, and John.

 Chapter 112 - 85 Cute Cat Three Musketeers

    Chapter 112: Chapter 85 Cute Cat Three Musketeers


    ¡°As for the distribution of the Pegasus, we will need to consider it carefully in


    the future.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t actually care much, but Jiera was quite disappointed, so Bailuoforted her and Lu Anya.


    ¡°We all know the power of Miracle Power, and if I¡¯m not wrong, the Pegasus ?


    Knight is very likely also a Miracle Troop Type, and certainly not a weak one.¡± If it was just flying, that wouldn¡¯t be considered a miracle.


    The Pegasus enhances its master¡¯s constitution, making them stronger, and then exhibits a strength where 1+1 is greater than 2.


    This is what makes a Pegasus Knight.


    ¡°For the war against Morgan, the Pegasus might not be able to make it in


    time.¡±


    There was less than four months left until Morgan¡¯s birthday celebration, and the young Pegasus would take at least half a year before they could head to the battlefield.


    How the Miracle Power of the Pegasus specifically functions, my senior sister will get to experience thoroughly.


    As the most outstanding among the People of Yatun, her talent is beyond doubt. She never had the opportunity before, but now with the Miracle Power, she will undoubtedly be a very formidable presence.


    On this point, Bailuo had unwavering faith.


    ¡°Buzz- ¡ª ¡±


    Bailuo looked up; he hadn¡¯t expected happiness toe so suddenly, ¡°Lilith,


    it¡¯s Lilith!¡±


    Following Sherri, Lilith¡¯s awakening had also beenpleted.


    Unlike Sherri¡¯s grand-scale event, Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power was more gentle, but the changes it brought were more astonishing than those of Sherri.


    Flowers bloomed like an ocean of blossoms on Yatun Ind.


    Numerous trees and vines began to proliferate and change, entwining around the houses, adorning the entire heart of Yatun like an Immortal Realm.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The surprises of the past few days had exceeded the sum of surprises in the lifetimes of all Yatun people.


    At this moment, they stood dumbfounded at the edge of the openke, looking towards the castle that had been built but whose interior wasn¡¯t fully arranged yet.


    Countless branches were beautifying it; the stone fortress, now one with the nts, didn¡¯t seem out of ce, but rather exuded a natural and harmonious beauty.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Lilith?¡±


    Bailuo sensed Lilith¡¯s presence and turned around to see a tall woman dressed in a ck gown appearing before him.


    ¡°Lilith?¡±


    Bailuo was uncertain, yet he knew this was Lilith.


    ¡°I¡¯ve evolved, Master.¡±


    Lilith, foregoing her previously mini and cute style, hadpletely be the queen of the Fairies.


    She appeared to be seventeen or eighteen years old, with exceptionally long golden hair, and as she walked, her ck gown transformed into a white princess dress, and then a golden radiance fluttered about her, covering her with a queen¡¯s robe.


    However, within a few short seconds, Lilith¡¯s robe disappeared again, ultimately settling into a casual homely chiffon robe.


    ¡°Mm, this one is definitely morefortable.¡±


    Lilith gave a curtsy to Bailuo and said, ¡°Fairy Mother Lilith, at your service,


    Master.¡±


    [Fairy Mother]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Status: Middle Tier


    Type: Miracle Creature


    Faction: Ideal Coast


    Condition: Second Awakening


    The ck Leather Book¡¯s reference to Lilith had changed from Fairy to Fairy


    Mother.


    ¡°Congrattions, Lilith.¡±


    Before, Bailuo liked to have Lilith sit on his shoulder or hold her in his hand, but now she had be the size of a human, and he felt somewhat unustomed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Master.¡±


    Feeling Bailuo¡¯s thoughts, Lilith transformed, and the cute Fairynded once again on Bailuo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Fairy Magic really is incredibly convenient.¡±


    Upon hearing this from Bailuo, Lilith quickly chimed in, ¡°Master, Master, I


    have a gift for you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lilith flew into the air; her ck skirt began to change and eventually turned into a white long dress that reflected rainbow light.


    Meanwhile, as Lilith danced in the sky, countless colorful, star-like lights fell from above, covering every corner of Yatun Ind.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know what the gift from Lilith was, but soon enough, a lot ofmotion attracted the attention of all the Yatun people.


    It was the Fairy n who had received Lilith¡¯s grace; they were rushing over here in haste.


    Apart from that, there were also Little Witches practicing Magic.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Lilith returned to him,nding on Bailuo¡¯s shoulder once more.


    Then Bailuo noticed the changes in the Fairy n and Little Witches.


    If the Fairy Power within them was a 1 before, then now, even the least had increased threefold.


    For some, like Elsa, it was almost a tenfold increase.


    ¡°Elsa is now formally a Witch and with a bit more study of the basic Fairy Magic, she could be an Ice Spirit Witch.


    ¡°This soon?!¡±


    Bailuo thought he would need to wait another two or three months, but who would have thought that Lilith¡¯s evolution could bring such great benefits to the fairies and Little Witches.


    ¡°So what just happened was your Miracle Blossom?


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± replied Lilith.


    Miracle Blossom means releasing a massive amount of Miracle Power.


    It will serve as a Grace, epted by Offspring of Miracle, allowing for a rapid transformation into Children of Miracle.


    This sort of event usually requires the Miracle Entity to umte years and only asionally urs, also specifically directed at those Children of Miracle who have been blessed by it.


    But it cannot be denied, this truly provides a swift path to strength that the Children of Miracle wait many years for!


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Lilith.¡±


    Afterwards, arge group of small creatures began to bow before Bailuo; their actions were graceful, as though they were trained.


    Bailuo inquired of Lilith, and she told him that the fairies had truly be Children of Miracle, no longer just Offspring.


    Therefore, they would obtain wondrous powers, many of which might even seem inconceivable.


    ¡°Inconceivable?¡±


    Bailuo was puzzled, and so Lilith had him watch Baiying Yin: ¡°Yin, demonstrate your exceptional abilities for His Majesty.


    ¡°Navy Captain White Eagle Yin, reporting for duty!¡±


    Under the gaze of Bailuo, White Eagle Yin began to transform.


    Its body grewrger, stopping at Bailuo¡¯s waistline.


    ¡°This is my Fairy form, please inspect, Your Majesty, it said.


    Though still an eagle, Bailuo felt it should be called an Eagle man, not an animal.


    ¡°Zeng.¡±


    Borrowing a sword from Nors, White Eagle Yin drew it, deftly dancing a few steps with it before reversing the de and gripping the tip with a few of its wing feathers, presenting the hilt to Bailuo.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Throughout the process, Bailuo noticed several inconsistencies. Firstly, White Eagle Yin¡¯s hands were just wings, which theoreticallycked the ability to grasp anything.


    Yet on White Eagle Yin¡¯s body, the wings had be human-like hands, and extremely dexterous at that.


    ¡°Us too! Don¡¯t forget us!¡±


    Bailuo turned towards the sound, only to see three cats also beginning to


    transform.


    In their fairy state, they were a bit shorter, only reaching Bailuo¡¯s knees, and like White Eagle Yin, they stood and walked upright like humans.


    ¡°Shua, shuashuashua!¡±


    The three cats, wielding delicate thrusting swords conjured by Lilith and wearing beautiful feathered top hats bestowed by the Fairy Mother, leapt and moved with incredible agility, unbearably adorable.


    ¡°Cat Lingling.¡±


    ¡°CatYiyi.¡±


    ¡°Cat Erer.¡±


    The three cats struck a pose and saluted Bailuo in unison: ¡°The Cute Cat Three Musketeers, at your service!¡±


    ¡°Papa papa papa papa papa.¡±


    The People of Yatun were all here now, sitting around on the grass, watching the fairies perform one by one.


    ¡°So cute!¡±


    ¡°Strangely enough, I find them quite handsome.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my Ying Ying Ying!¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s my Gugu Pigeon.¡±


    The gift Lilith gave to Bailuo was these adorable fairies. They had received aplete grace, their Miracle Power activated, giving them the ability to change between animal and fairy forms.


    As for what a fairy is¡­


    Simply put, they were somewhat like the animals in the animated films Bailuo had seen in a previous life.


    Clearly animals, yet they could handle objects like humans, with vivid expressions and saucy strides.


    However, only the smaller fairies existed. Larger fairies, such as tigers, cattle, and horses, were unable to take on a fairy form.


    It was unclear whether this was due to Lilith¡¯s limitations or if theserger creatures truly couldn¡¯t be fairies.


    ¡°There are 400 fairies, but on the ind, there are many others blessed by me who have not be fairies,¡± Bailuo intoned.


    Here, Bailuo formally differentiated the fairies by name. Firstly, those who had awakened intelligence but could not transform into a fairy form were collectively known as ¡®Little Fairies .


    ¡°The number of Little Fairies may exceed a thousand, but they don¡¯t have muchbat ability and are mostly just pets.¡±


    Little Fairies,pared to animals, simply possessed added intelligence. As for their abilities, they remained the same as before.


    Just like sharks still dominated the seas and tigers and wolves remained ferociously wild.


    The only regret was that not all animals could adapt to the Fairy Power, only the particrly clever ones had a chance.


    ¡°They won¡¯t hurt the people of Yatun anymore,¡± Lilith assured. ¡°Not only that, but they will also be your subjects, Your Majesty, dedicating their entire strength to you.¡±


    The burrowing Rat n Fairies turned into their fairy forms, then put on backpacks, yellow safety helmets, and took up hoes to mine in the mountains.


    In other words, whether carnivores or herbivores, they had all shed the constraints of their animal nature to be members of the Fairy n, one of us in Yatun.


    ¡°I was still worried about our poption, but the fairies have solved half of that issue for me.¡±


    The Fairy n,ing from Lilith, was definitely trustworthy.


    It was just unfortunate that fairies couldn¡¯t be humans, still retaining their animal appearances.


    ¡°As long as they possess a spirit, they are all subjects of our Yatun,¡± Bailuo dered.


    Watching the fairies ying with the people of Yatun, Bailuo had an idea and looked towards his uncle, who understood Bailuo¡¯s intentions and nodded. ¡°Lilith, gather all the fairies on the western coast in three days,¡± Bailuomanded.


    ¡°Your¡­¡±


    Lilith immediately realized Bailuo¡¯s decision; he intended to establish a nation in three days¡­


    ¡°I will discipline the fairies well, please rest assured and prepare, she responded.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    In a little while, new poptions were set to arrive in Yatun. Although fairies were good, Yatun Nation couldn¡¯t just have fairies.


    Moreover, many of the Miracle Powers were something fairies couldn¡¯t adapt to, only humans had that diversity.


    Nheless, the loyalty of the fairies was beyond question, and Bailuo would assign them tasks to help monitor and defend the entire Yatun Ind and the surrounding seas.


    Some might wonder, weren¡¯t there many Tree Elves too?


    Indeed, the 340 Tree Elves were not a small number.


    But even the Tree of Life¡¯s gestation period was long, and Bailuo couldn¡¯t rely on it alone to increase the poption of Yatun.


    They were to be the heart and soul of Yatun, akin to the emperor¡¯s most trusted and powerful troops, specifically to suppress those ouws.


    Besides, Bailuo also needed to conduct an experiment. That was whether outsiders entering Yatun Ind could adapt here and whether they could ept ¡®ideological transformation¡¯ and beplete citizens of Yatun.


    If possible, this would be experience.


    In the future, Bailuo could follow this route to continuously assimte outsiders into the people of Yatun.


    Therefore, this n was essential.


    If sessful, it could be continued.


    If it failed, then the people of Yatun would have to think of other means¡­

 Chapter 113 - 86 National Founding Ceremony (Request for Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 113: Chapter 86 National Founding Ceremony (Request for Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Boom, boom boom.¡±


    The fireworks burst into the sky, the colorful pollen rapidly changing in the wind, the festive petals drifting down to the earth, transforming the entire port into a world of blooming flowers.


    This was Lilith¡¯s magic, and it was the most appropriate spell for the day.


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh.¡±


    Over twenty little witches rode their brooms through the air.


    Under the leadership of the eight Regr Witches who had already been initiated, they waved their magic wands, gathering the petals to form various shapes, then used the skies above Yatun Ind as a stage to disy a dream-like tapestry.


    ¡°Rustle rustle rustle.¡±


    A number of Fairy n members from the Feathered Tribe formed into squads in the air.


    They weren¡¯t numerous, about 120 or so.


    But fairies possess a unique temperament and charm, retaining the ability tomunicate with their original kin.


    In the sky, every member of the Feathered Tribe fairy carried its own kind of birds, looking as orderly as a floating army, majestic and grand.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    Little Helen and Sefini, two five- or six-year-old girls, looked enviously at the scenery in the sky.


    Due to their young age, and although their bodies were full of magic power, limited by their immature minds, they could not control this power well.


    A careless move could even hurt the people around them.


    It was also for this reason that Lilith took away their wands, stipting that until their mental strength matched their magic power, they couldn¡¯t touch these dangerous weapons.


    ¡± I wish I could grow up faster.¡±


    Sefini was quiet, whereas Little Helen was very lively, like an energetic Er Ha.


    ¡°Young misses, Your Majesty will be arriving soon, please don¡¯t stand in the middle of the road.¡±


    The Fluffy Tribe fairies came running up to pull the two girls to the side of the street, which was, by now, lined with members of the Fairy n and the People of Yatun.


    260 Tree Elf children were looking toward the end of the street with great anticipation.


    Though they were all children, they were the future of Yatun; what they represented was the thriving vitality of Yatun.


    The Feathered Tribe fairies did not upy this space, choosing instead to stop on the rooftops on both sides.


    Under the warmth of the sun, everyone felt exceptionally pleasant, standing together with the Fluffy Tribe, some even holding cute cats and dogs.


    ¡°Thud thud thud¡­¡±


    A dignified and solemn music started ying, as fairies dressed as elegantly as humans came down the street.


    Fluffy Tribe fairies with drums slung around their necks, Feathered Tribe fairies ying flutes atop carriages, and the Dolphin Misses singing elegant and melodious songs within ss aquariums filled with water.


    Lilith had evolved, and she could easily create some intricate metal musical instruments.


    Of course, these were limited to ssical ones.


    More advanced items were still beyond her.


    ¡°Tap tap tap¡­¡±


    Dozens of male Tree Elves dressed in ethnic wolf furs with a wild touch, with a curved knife on their waists and bows and arrows on their backs, their chests and faces painted with green nt pigments.


    The Tree Elves¡¯ faces were solemn, their steps uniform, as if they were an honor guard paving the way for Bailuo.


    Under Uncle¡¯s training, the Tree Elves had indeed ushered in several new Miracle Troop Types.


    Sword Dancer


    Description: A Tree Elf-specific Miracle Troop Type that utilizes one-handed swords and spears to bring close-quartersbat to the extreme.


    Ranger


    Description: Using bows and arrows and curved knives, able to move through the forest, shooting from a distance, closebat with real swords, focusing on surprise attacks and positional warfare.


    ¡°So, so beautiful.¡±


    Following the Sword Dancers and Rangers were a group of golden-haired Tree Elf Girls draped in pure white gauze, their veiled faces just showing their feet, white as jade, floating above the ground as if weightless.


    This was the Tree Spirit state of the Tree Elves, and also the strongest power the young Tree Elves could disy.


    Tree Spirit Priestess


    Description: A Tree Elf magical troop type that controls trees, vines, and grass, assisting inbat with the power of nts.


    The Tree Spirit Priestesses elegantly lined up on both sides of the road, bowing their heads respectfully, waiting for the arrival of the king.


    In terms ofbat power, the female Tree Elves were in no way inferior to the males.


    But with the leaves in ce, flowers were still needed.


    Therefore, the Tree Elf Girls put down their weapons, shed their battle attire, and put on these beautiful ceremonial dresses for Bailuo¡¯s coronation, adding a ssh of color.


    Of course, these three Miracle sses were not fixed.


    Many Tree Elves with exceptional talents also were adept in all three, choosing to use different powers forbat based on the situation.


    However, more than the powerfulbat abilities, what everyone cared about more was actually the appearance of these Tree Elves.


    So many handsome men and beautiful women, familiar only to the ustomed People of Yatun and the Fairy n who couldn¡¯t discern human beauty.


    Any average person from elsewhere might think they were in the Immortal Realm.


    Otherwise, where would there be so many stunning goddesses?


    No!


    This is the Immortal Realm!


    Yatun Ind, as it stands today, has been crafted by Lilith into a real fairy tale kingdom.


    Talking animals, nts that can walk and jump, flowers everywhere, soaring Pegasus, and so many Tree Elves.


    Tell me, if this doesn¡¯t count as the Immortal Realm, what does?


    Compared to the deste and impoverished Iron Eagle Country, Yatun Ind may be small, but it¡¯s truly a paradise.


    Here, there is an abundance of food, the use of magic is starting to take hold, and as it grows stronger day by day, it still maintains the harmony between man and nature.


    ¡°This is our new home¡­¡±


    The People of Yatun looked at the scene before them, recalling the days when they had just set out two months ago.


    The changes in Yatun made them appreciate the difficulty of a good life, and at the same time, they felt immense pride and honor.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Just then, at the distant harbor, three giant whales surfaced from the water.


    ¡°Toot???? ¡±


    Containing some kind of special musical instrument in their mouths, the whales, under themand of Shark Lieutenant, used their remarkable lung capacity to y deep, prolonged sounds of horns.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The huge upright war drums were struck, and with these blood-stirring sounds, four Treant Elders in the guise of Treefolk slowly made their way from the center of the street.


    They were lined up in a row, and their towering bodies, standing six to seven meters tall and resembling mythical creatures, immediately drew the attention of all the People of Yatun.


    ¡°Salute to Your Majesty!¡±


    Upon hearing of Bailuo¡¯s impending arrival, everyone, filled with excitement, spontaneously knelt on one knee to wee him.


    The People of Yatun were now sizable in number.


    Altogether, counting more than 34.0 Tree Elves, over 400 Fairies, and those Little Fairies with self-awareness, they amounted to a total of about 2,000.


    And at this moment, the witches in the sky, the Fairy n of the Feathered Tribe, the Yatun n, the Treant Race, the Fluffy Tribe, and even the aquatic fairies in the water¡­


    They all watched the end of the road with eyes filled with worship, respect, anticipation, and fervor, waiting for the arrival of their one and only king.


    ¡°Rumble! Rumble!¡±


    The smooth streets began to tremble slightly, and everyone looked up to see a massive chariot slowly approaching from the distance.


    It had no wheels, nor horses to pull it, but instead was held aloft by stone magic golems, step by step, moving forward.


    Eight stone golems on each side, sixteen in total, were also Lilith¡¯s newly acquired Miracle Power after her evolution.


    ¡°Hiss-¡ª¡±


    Sherri was at the forefront, soaring high, radiating pure white light and sprinkling down countless silver-white feathers condensed from Miracle Power.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sherri!¡±


    ¡°Lord Sherri!¡±


    Finally, Bailuo appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, bringing the already high spirits to aplete peak.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    This was a green tform, crafted by the Tree Elves, who had spent days nurturing the branches to create this treasure.


    The branches were smooth and shiny, like jade or emerald.


    Bailuo was grateful to them, so he had Lilith turn it into this massive chariot, and he adorned and covered it with even more luxurious decorations.


    Around the chariot, flowers bloomed profusely, showcasing the utmost beauty of nature.


    Adorable Fairies stood at the edge of the chariot, holding baskets of flowers in their arms, scattering petals forward to pave a pathway of blooms.


    ¡°la.¡±


    The sound of twisting trees came from all around.


    The People of Yatun looked up, only to see ancient trees (not Tree Elves, but unintelligent trees) peering out from the edges of buildings.


    Over a hundred ancient trees ringed the town like a barrier, being the most noticeable spectators.


    ¡°Rustle rustle rustle.¡±


    ¡°Chirp chirp chirp.¡±


    Then, a massive number of Mushroom People tumbled out from alleys; they somersaulted, and ran around like human children, extremely adorable.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The children of Yatun knelt and scooped up many Mushroom People, cing them on their shoulders and heads, and then they watched Bailuo¡¯s procession. ¡°Bro, how much longer do I have to stand?¡±


    Atop the chariot, Bailuo sat on his throne, with his meticulously dressed uncle standing in front of him.


    The old man was dressed for the asion, even his silver-white hair wasbed perfectly, looking as dignified and imposing as a chancellor from a Western royal court.


    In contrast, Inya and her older sister were dressed in a princess dress and a queen¡¯s gown, respectively.


    The sister didn¡¯t mind, but Inyained for the umpteenth time about how ufortable high heels were; her feet ached.


    ¡°Bear with it a little longer.¡±


    Bailuo pursed his lips and muttered aint, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting all day today, alright?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough.¡±


    The uncle gently coughed, signaling for them to be quiet and maintain their dignity.


    Bailuo felt awkward.


    In fact, his original idea was to keep everything simple, but his uncle insisted that such an important day should not be taken lightly.


    This suggestion won the approval from all the older generation, led by Elder Mountain Grandpa and Andrew.


    Therefore, from preparing attire, musical instruments, and the chariot, to setting up the stage and the procession, it took a full three days.


    ¡°Look at Xiao Bai, such good manners.¡±


    At that moment, Bai Yino, due to Bailuo¡¯s suggestion, wore an extremely rare pure white robe with curved hem.


    Although her figure wascking, she looked no less charming than the Tree Elf girls.


    However, as soon as the uncle turned his head back, Bai Yino sneakily grabbed a steamed bun from her sleeve and promptly stuffed it into her mouth.


    Inya: ¡®Ah!!! Is there any more? Do you have more? I¡¯m also hungry, give me one!¡¯


    Bai Yino and Inya got along well and was about to share, but saw the uncle turn around again, making Bai Yino a bit flustered.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The sister reacted swiftly, immediately grabbing the steamed bun from Bai Yino¡¯s hand and tossing it away without hesitation.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Abadun reflexively caught it, looking down he wondered where this steamed bun came from: ¡°Huh? Where did this steamed bune from?¡±

 Chapter 114: 87 Lilith: The Mushrooms Arent

    Very Effective


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡±


    In the central square of New Port Town, Bailuo stood at the highest point, beginning his deration of nation- building.


    The best location should have been near the castle.


    But considering that the aquatic fairies couldn¡¯te ashore, Bailuo chose this ce, which was more approachable and people-friendly.


    ¡°I extend my deepest gratitude to everyone here for attending the founding ceremony of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°Hurrah, hurrah, hurrah.¡±


    At this moment, the crowd below was noisy and thunderous with apuse, an ocean of heads that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Inya was astonished as she looked at the pping Mushroom People, then at the sparse Yatun people, and she realized-the apuse wascking, so the mushrooms made up the numbers.


    ¡°Please quiet down, everyone quiet down.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, Lilith¡¯s gaze shifted and all the Mushroom People immediately put down their hands, and the entire square fell silent.<div>


    This act of ¡®supporting actors¡¯ was simply ingenious.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Yatun n, the Treant Race, or the Fairy n, we were once like wandering ghosts across the vast expanse ofnd.


    ¡°Despite the vastness of the world, there was no ce for us to call our own.¡± ¡°The resources were endless, but they weren¡¯t ours,¡± Bailuo said calmly, ¡°Food, weapons,nd, homes, freedom, these were all problems that gued


    US.¡±


    ¡°Then, we came here, to Yatun Ind.¡±


    ¡°Our new homnd, a ce akin to the dreamy Immortal Realm,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°where we have abundant food, a ce to live in peace, no longer needing to worry about waking up to a de poised at our necks.<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°Yatun belongs to us all. Thisnd, it belongs to every single one of us.¡± ¡°It is our homnd. It only epts those who are worthy of Yatun¡¯s love!¡± ¡°If anyone dares to covet this ce,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°we will use this great Miracle Power to make them pay a bloody price!


    The People of Yatun were not faint-hearted cowards; they relished in war, and the ancient iron rule of Yatun had always been to y enemies and earn merit.


    ¡°Hurrah, hurrah, hurrah.¡±


    The People of Yatun pped spontaneously, while the Mushroom People, as if they had glitched, looked bewildered, their hands raised awkwardly.


    Not until Lilith gave them a fierce re did they start to p thunderously once more, filling the air with apuse.


    ¡°Yatun will never bow to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Our nation may perish, even we may die,¡± Bailuo¡¯s words established the foundation of Yatun¡¯s establishment, ¡°but I, we of Yatun, will never stoop or kneel to them!¡±


    Every Yatun person present was filled with pride; they wholeheartedly agreed with Bailuo¡¯s resolve.


    Yatun may perish, but it will never surrender!


    As he said this, seeing the passion of the people, Bailuo knew he didn¡¯t need to say anything more.


    The people of Yatun were among their own; there were no outsiders.


    For them, there was no need for propaganda or brainwashing, because everyone had already be Bailuo¡¯s loyal supporters.<div>


    Each person was willing to give their all for him, for their country, for the honor of their people.


    ¡°Today! I hereby dere!¡±


    Bailuo shouted proudly, ¡°Yatun is now a nation!!!


    ¡°Ohhhhhhl!¡±<div>


    As the words fell, the entire square erupted into cheers and apuse.


    Just as Bailuo had said, they had drifted for so long, hiding in corners, trembling just to stay alive.


    They were desperate for a haven to shelter from the storm.


    And now, the Yatun Duchy had be their all, the only ce where they had dignity and could live freely.


    At the same time, the character of the People of Yatun was also set by Bailuo. They were incredibly gentle, kind, and pure to their own; yet, when faced with outsiders, if they were friends, the People of Yatun would receive them warmly.


    Conversely, if you choose to point your weapons at the people of Yatun, then no matter who you are, they will show you just how terrifying Yatun can be, using the most brutal means.


    ¡°Now, let the revelry begin, my people.¡±


    Bailuo raised his hand, and all the people of Yatun raised theirs as well. They watched as Lilith cast fairy magic, and in the hand of each person appeared a cup of fine wine or fruit juice.


    ¡°To Yatun!¡±


    ¡°To our great Majesty!!!¡±


    Everyone drank their beverages with joy, the adults cheering and shouting, while the children, hand in hand, happily chased and frolicked among the sea of flowers and the dreamy castles that Lilith had conjured.


    At the same time, the first official national holiday was announced, National


    Day.<div>


    On a day of blossoming spring, also the most beautiful season of the year,


    This was a day when all food was free to taste.


    Fine wines and gourmet dishes, fantastical scenery, and many other pleasures were all freely avable without distinction between masters and servants, subjects and sovereigns; everyone was a part of Yatun, enjoying the good life. And such revelry, after the founding of the nation, continued for several days. Even old uncle didn¡¯t stop people¡¯s joy this time, instead he fully supported it, arranging all food, drinks, and programs-making it as grand as possible. In fact, old uncle was also well aware that the founding of Yatun was somewhat child¡¯s y.


    There were so few people, and the ce was so small.


    From any perspective, the founding ceremony was as simple as could be.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good, actually.¡±


    Three dayster, Bailuo moved into the Central Castle.


    This was arge building over 60 meters high, featuring a castle, a city area, city walls, a moat, and other well-defined areas, and it officially became the political center of Yatun.


    In the castle¡¯s great hall, there was a long table.


    Since it was just family, Bailuo didn¡¯t use royal court etiquette and sat wherever wasfortable, so he took the head of the table while everyone else sat on the sides.


    ¡°Speaking purely of the spectacle, our Yatun¡¯s founding ceremony is no less extraordinary than that of other countries.¡±


    Elder Shan, Grandfather Andrew, and old uncle Saros are now the founding ministers of Yatun.


    Elder Shan is in charge of logistics, resource nning and allocation. Grandfather Andrew is in charge of the poption, citizenship registrations, and has recently registered all the fairies.<div>


    As for old uncle, he is the Marshal of all three armies, stationed on Yatun Ind, specifically training troops and scouting for military talent.


    In Yatun, Bailuo¡¯s word is absolute.


    So even if Bailuo handed all the power to others, he would still remain supreme. Because the Master of Miracles is the true owner of all miracles.


    ¡°Perhaps when we advance to a kingdom, we could do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°I also agree.¡±


    The old uncle¡¯s proposal was immediately affirmed by the two elders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that when the timees.¡±


    Bailuo felt somewhat embarrassed: ¡°Right now, how dare we call ourselves a kingdom.¡±


    Yatun self-proimed itself a Duchy.


    But has this title been recognized by other countries?


    The Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Kingdom of Mountains, the Star Moon Kingdom, the Azure Duchy, the Brilliant Duchy, the Far North Empire, the Holy Empire- if these nations do not acknowledge Bailuo¡¯s status and identity, then whatever is said amounts to nothing.


    Amusing oneself and truly stepping onto the stage, having the right to contend with others.<div>


    These are two entirely different matters!

 Chapter 115: 88 Accumulation (Vote for Recommendations)

    ¡°Now is not the time to send envoys,¡±


    Grandfather Andrew shook his head, ¡°At present, Yatun needs to first conceal itself and umte more trump cards, more aces!¡±


    ¡°We need to train our troops, then boost our military strength as much as


    possible.¡±


    In thend of Miracle Maind, though the economy is also needed,pared to military strength, it really doesn¡¯t amount to much.


    Only with a strong fist, with power, can you protect yourself, can you plunder others.


    This logic, Bailuo understood better than anyone.


    ¡°The war with Morgan, in fact, is also imminent,¡± Elder Mountain Grandpa also said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any sources of information. Although it¡¯s true that the enemy is exposed while we are hidden, conversely, it could also mean that we are exposed while the enemy is hidden.


    Because neither side knows the situation of the other, it is up to Morgan to


    decide when to attack.


    As for Bailuo¡¯s situation, Morgan couldn¡¯t possibly fully understand it either.<div>


    ¡°What about taking the initiative to attack?¡±


    Grandfather Andrew spoke up, ¡°When the timees, we could strike first, wipe out all of Morgan¡¯s pirate groups in the Eastern and Northern Seas, and eradicate his forces.¡±


    The Tree Elves, having awakened to the Miracle Power, had greatly increased their strength, and they were bing somewhat inted.


    Even the typically modest and gentle Grandfather Andrew became an advocate for war when facing external enemies, and he was very firm.


    ¡°Morgan¡¯s deterrent power is divided into two parts: the first is the Miracle


    Power, the second is the massive pirate groups.¡±


    Even though Elder Mountain Grandpa was in charge of logistics, he had, in the past, traveled everywhere with Uncle, and when it came to war experience, he was far beyond Bailuo, Sister, and the others.


    ¡°The former will require initiating the War of Miracles to determine the victor.¡±


    ¡°But for thetter, if we, the People of Yatun, decide to take action, we canpletely clear the Eastern Waters in the shortest time.¡±


    To the People of Yatun, a bunch of mere mortals as pirates, even if there were


    fifty thousand or a hundred thousand, would still be no match.


    They were just numbers, waiting for death, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°The risk is too great.¡±


    ¡°You all underestimate Morgan¡¯s strength. With our current military level, it would be very difficult to confront Morgan directly without several years¡¯ time.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s thoughts differed from those of Grandfather Andrew and Elder


    Mountain Grandpa; he did not agree with trying to take control of the seas now, as there was no meaning in that.


    The People of Yatun did not need those empty gains, and Bailuo, having discussed with Uncle, knew the pros and cons.


    The intentions of Elder Mountain Grandpa and Grandfather Andrew were actually very clear; they wanted to expand towards the maind andy the groundwork for the future war with the Iron Eagle Kingdom.<div>


    But they were too hasty, and they underestimated Morgan<sup>1</sup> s strength too much.


    If Morgan¡¯s territory over the seas were to be viewed as a rectangle, then by making two vertical cuts and one horizontal cut, it would turn into six smaller regions.


    Yatun Ind was located in the top right corner of these six regions, the one in the very corner.


    It was situated to the south of Hiruen, which was under Count Thorn¡¯s dominion. Almost all the coastal areas could be controlled through these waters.<div>


    To be honest, Bailuo also wanted to gain this area.


    Because in doing so, Bailuo would be able to cut off the trade of Thistle Province and even build defensive fortifications along the coastal regions.


    ¡°Furthermore, pirates are merely ordinary people at the end of the day. In the eyes of the Master of Miracles, just another ten or twenty years would suffice to raise a new batch of pirates.¡±


    ¡°Whether Morgan would engage in confrontation with a Master of Miracles over a few mortals he sees as expendable, remains to be seen.


    Masters of Miracles liken themselves to gods; how could they deign to regard those ordinary pirates?


    But if Bailuo really struck at Morgan¡¯s face, it would truly be enmity, and that would not be beneficial to the People of Yatun.


    ¡°However, no matter what, we cannot sit passively and just take hits.¡± Old Uncle said to Bailuo, ¡°Even if we must fight, we should choose a battlefield outside of Yatun.¡±


    Indeed, there were Lilith¡¯s stone golem puppets and war ancient trees, but Morgan had miracles too.


    Allowing Miracle Power to sh on Yatun Ind, what difference would it be from bombarding our capital?


    ¡°The Little Witches¡¯ powers are steadily increasing; in a month and a half, we can obtain more Miracle Troop Types.¡±


    The current military strength of Yatun mainly consists of over twenty People of Yatun, as well as eighty Tree Elves.


    Beyond that, there are some fairies as well.


    Having undergone the training arranged by Old Uncle, the fairies should also be able to offer Yatun a few new Miracle Troop Types in a month and a half.<div>


    ¡°With 400 members of the Fairy n, we should be able to turn at least half into soldiers.¡±


    This way, 200 fairies plus 70 Tree Elves and 20 witches (10 Tree Elves were included among the witches).


    Nearly 300 Miracle Troop Types would make the People of Yatun overwhelmingly superior against any Pirate Group.


    To put it bluntly, can the pirates injure the Tree Elves if they just stand there and take the attacks?


    Without Miracle Power, it would be very hard to shake the life force of the Tree Elves.


    You cut them, and they heal immediately.


    For pirates to fight Tree Elves, it¡¯s practically no different from seeking death. ¡°However, the problem is, the exactbat strength of our Miracle Troop Types of Yatun is still unknown.¡±


    Old Uncle said, ¡°Sigurian under Morgan¡¯smand, his miracle army, just so happens to provide us with an opportunity to test Yatun¡¯s military strength.


    Yatun is not an average nation, but a Miracle Kingdom.


    Apart from wars of miracles, meaning those involving Miracle Troop Types and Miracle Power, Yatun holds an invincible advantage in ordinary warfare.


    Just as it is now, even if Bailuo rules over a poption of hundreds of thousands, if there are those among them who want to rebel, it would be easy for Yatun¡¯s Miracle Troop Types to suppress them.


    This is the fundamental reason Bailuo doesn¡¯t mind introducing a foreign poption.


    He holds the knife, and they are but fish on the chopping board.<div>


    Bailuo can choose to kill them any time he wants-none would escape!


    As for Sigurian¡¯s power, he was stronger than all the Miracle Troop Types Yatun currently possessed; however, Old Uncle was certain that Sigurian was no match for Sherri and Lilith.


    ¡°Additionally, we¡¯ve been away from the maind for almost two months now.¡±


    Old Uncle said, ¡°I reckon the news of our departure should also have reached the Iron Eagle Kingdom by now.¡±


    Having killed those merchants, even with the information so secluded, there would still be awareness.


    Then there¡¯s the Venomous Snake Gang, a rather influential local gang in the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en; Old Uncle felt that eventually, they would be an obstacle for Yatun.


    ¡°We¡¯re already overseas, and we already possess considerable strength.


    ¡°Even if they investigate and find out,¡± Bailuo said indifferently, ¡°do they dare chase us all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Let theme. We¡¯ll kill them one by one.¡±


    Bailuo and the People of Yatun were no longer the rootless drifters they once were.


    They now have a foothold and possess Miracle Power to protect themselves.


    Witches, fairies, Pegasi, Tree Elves¡­


    The People of Yatun long for war, and Bailuo, in this life, is also one of the People of Yatun.<div>


    Thus, he looks forward with anticipation, to the moment the People of Yatun step onto their stage in this world for the first time¡­

 Chapter 116: 89: Monster (Seeking

    Rmendation Tickets)


    In the pitch-ck night, the sea was calm and the waves were gentle.


    Three medium-sized fishing boats and eight small ones were moored at a small ind, all part of the same fishing fleet that had agreed to meet near this ind before heading back home.


    ¡°How was the catch on your side?¡±


    ¡°Eighty percent.¡±


    An eighty percent storage rate meant the boats were nearly full to the brim.


    The remaining twenty percent of space was left for safety reasons, to avoid overloading the boats.


    It was also left so that on the homeward journey, they could cast a few mores, which might lead to the discovery of a precious school of fish.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    The bonfire flickered; after topping up with enough fresh water on the ind, the five to six days of sailing thaty ahead seemed like a leisurely vacation.


    However, nobody actually treated these days as holidays.<div>


    After all, they all had families, and no matter how beautiful and free the scenery at sea was, gazing upon it too much could still be tiresome.


    Those who had never been to sea could neverprehend how monotonous and oppressive the uniformity of sea life for several months could be.


    Those who couldn¡¯t get used to it would probably be crying to go home within a week.


    Thankfully, the fishermen had the joy of a rich harvest.


    Just the thought of selling the seafood from the boats and exchanging it for money to improve the lives of their families and themselves brought a faint smile to almost every fisherman and crew member¡¯s face.


    This is the Azure Duchy, different from the Iron Eagle; Azure is a country that pays a lot of attention to the welfare and development of its people.


    The Three Dukes of Azure do not treat their citizens as harshly as the Seven Kings of the Iron Eagle.


    In fact, the Iron Eagle Kingdom is a feudal system with seven autonomous territories.


    In many ces, it may be that just across a river, thews arepletely different.


    Among the seven Princely Kings, the Iron Eagle King was elected as the leader of the kingdom for having overthrown the reign of the Kingdom of Yatun.


    As mentioned by Uncle and Bailuo, among the Seven Kings, five were Masters of Miracles who treated themon people extremely poorly, including the Iron Eagle King and Count Thorn.


    The former does not regard mortals as human, while thetter is just a super homebody who doesn¡¯t care about affairs at all.


    Count Thorn delegated all the affairs, big and small, in his territory to those greedy and idle dignitaries.


    The wretched state of Thistle Province owes much to Count Thorn¡¯s indulgence and the brazenness of the privileged.


    Besides that, the territory of the Lord of the Birch Trees is more like a hell on earth.


    Even Uncle did not want to tell Bailuo more, saying that he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to know how terrifying that ce was.


    Of course, not all the Seven Kings were ipetent.


    The Marchioness, who had received Miracle Power for over 4,000 years, had created the Eternal City, which was simply the Las Vegas of this world (4,000 years is correct).<div>


    It could be said that eighty percent of the GDP of the Iron Eagle Kingdom was contributed by her.


    Then there¡¯s the Archduke, an immensely powerful being with over 800 years of Miracle Power, who is the main reason the Brilliant Duchy, the ind nation to the east, does not dare to rashly invade the Iron Eagle.


    But as strong as the Archduke is, he is but one man.


    Indeed, this man has no Miracle Citizens under him, nor a Miracle Army at hismand.<div>


    The Archduke¡¯s subjects are nothing more than a mere 200,000 or somon residents.


    Among the many lords of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, with per capita subjects numbering in the millions, even close to tens of millions, the Archduke is certainly an anomaly among anomalies.


    However, not many know why the Archduke does not cultivate his own base.


    ¡°Thank goodness we are Azure Citizens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡±


    ¡°A toast to Azure!¡±


    ¡°For Azure!¡±


    Azure Citizens feel a strong sense of belonging to their country, and the efforts of the Three Dukes of Azure over the past five hundred years have not been in vain, as they have truly built their nation into a paradise at sea.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    As everyone on the ind was enjoying a joyful banquet, a world-shaking noise came from the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The fishermen immediately rose to their feet and looked towards the horizon.


    The next moment, they saw the most terrifying sight of their lives. Giant sea monsters of various shapes surged up from the depths of the ocean and swiftly approached the ind.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s sea monsters!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can there be sea monsters on a clear day?!¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening?!¡±


    The Azure Duchy may have provided its people with a high quality of life through Miracle Power, but they still resorted to keeping the ignorant in the dark, sharing secrets only with the chosen Miracle Citizens capable of harnessing Miracle Power.


    This meant that often, when mortals witnessed a battle involving Miracle Power, their fate was sure to be tragic.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A gigantic mouth rose from the depths of the sea and bit a boat in half.


    The creature had a body tens of meters long with tentacled maws, resembling a Bobbit Worm.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    Apparently deeming the boat not tasty enough, a centipede-like sea monster with countless limbs rushed towards the shore.


    Wherever it passed, rocks, sand, and ground were left with countless traces shredded by its myriad legs.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±<div>


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡±


    A giant sea monster resembling a crab waved six sharp des around, and in the blink of an eye, it chopped the people on the ind, along with trees, forests, and boulders, into pieces.


    ¡°Hahaha, humans, it¡¯s the taste of living humans.¡±


    A group of fierce pirates with gills, scales, and bodies covered with shells and barnacles surged up from the bottom of the sea to the beach.


    Theyughed maniacally as they killed the fishermen, extinguishing mes as though they loathed anything that gave off heat and light.


    ¡°Monsters! Help, help me, ah!!¡±


    A fisherman was pinned down by a creature with an octopus-like head, which swallowed the upper half of the fisherman and sucked on it as if enjoying a delicious popsicle.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    Just then, a silver-blue rope, like a bolt of lightning, descended from the sky. Itshed out from the darkness, striking straight at the Octopus Monstrosity.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    The Octopus Monstrosity wailed in agony as the silver-blue whip struck it, causing the skin to split and cken as if seared by a red-hot iron.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±<div>


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle.¡±


    In pain, the Octopus Monstrosity hastily retreated, expelling the fisherman from its mouth.


    But seeing the man, covered in slime, even his head pierced by sharp appendages, was almost enough to make the neers vomit on the spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s truly revolting. And you call yourselves Miracle Citizens? Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Moonlight spilled down, lighting up the edge of the forest like stage lighting.


    And out of nowhere, a group of men and women wearing silver cloaks and standing beside colorful giant eagles watched the sea monsters and monsters on the shore.


    At their forefront was a tall woman holding a massive Cavalry Spear and wearing a helmet adorned with feathers.


    She surveyed the surroundings, her face growing darker as she observed the bloody carnage and the bodies and dead fish floating on the sea.

 Chapter 117: 90: Report a Number, I Compensate (Seeking Recommendation Votes)

    ¡°Is this your attitude, Sigurian?¡±


    The woman¡¯s name was Kristin, a warrior under the Duke of Immortal Hawk, one of The Three Dukes of Azure. She served in the Skyriding Group¡¯s Fourth Legion as the deputymander.


    ¡°Attitude¡­¡±


    Before anyone knew it, fog had shrouded the coastline, and from within the fog, a deep voice resonated, ¡°I¡¯d like to askyou, is this your attitude?!¡± Kristin showed no reaction, and the dozen or so Sky Cavalry Commanders beside her remained impassive, but some of the newer Eagle Strikers appeared visibly uneasy.


    They looked towards the seemingly endless emerging Sea Monsters in the mist, although most of them did not possess Miracle Power.


    But such figures,bined with the atmosphere at that moment, were genuinely eerie and strange.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±


    Kristin said calmly, ¡°A mere Sigurian wouldn¡¯t have the courage to make an


    enemy of Azure.¡±


    ¡°A mere one, without the courage?¡±


    Arge ship with ck sails appeared from the mist, then crashed straight onto the beach, and without a moment¡¯s pause, continued until it reached right before Kristin and barely stopped.<div>


    ¡°Your general sure is bing more and more dismissive.


    At the bow, a burly man nearly two meters tall looked down at the woman below. He leapt down,nding squarely in the midst of the surrounding Eagle Strikers and Sky Cavalry Commanders.


    ¡°To think you only sent a squadron leader to deal with this negotiation, and only a deputy at that!¡±


    At the word ¡®deputy¡¯, Kristin¡¯s face turned sour, and her grip on her Cavalry


    Spear tightened.


    ¡°Wow, wow.¡±


    Contrary to his rugged appearance, Sigurian was very astute. With the corners of his mouth slightly raised, he said, ¡°Are you angry? Is it because of these insignificant mortals? Or is it because of the word ¡®deputy¡¯ I just mentioned?


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Almost the instant Sigurian finished speaking, the Cavalry Spear swept across but was blocked by Sigurian with one hand.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    The terrifying power of the Miracle collided on the beach, the shocking st of wind cleared the surrounding ruins, and some of the weaker Eagle Strikers and oddities were forced to take several steps back.


    ¡°You, you¡¯vee?¡±


    Letting go of the Cavalry Spear in his hand, he had no intention of fighting


    Kristin, and she felt the same.


    Azure didn¡¯t want toe into direct conflict with Morgan, and if Kristin were to truly fight Sigurian, it would be Azure dering war on Morgan, a responsibility far beyond what Kristin, a mere deputymander of a Skyriding Squadron, could bear.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Sigurian said as he leaned back, and immediately, gravel surged beneath him, countless grey-white stone crabs burst forth from the beach. They formed into a throne, sturdily catching Sigurian as he fell back.


    ¡°Click, click-click.¡±<div>


    A stone crab carried a Silver Disc, atop whichy fresh stone crabrvae.


    ¡°But still, not enough.¡±


    Sigurian picked up a stone crabrva and tossed it into his mouth, crunching it loudly while still taking the chance toment on Kristin¡¯s strength, ¡°To fight me, you¡¯ll need another ten years of training.¡±


    Kristin had only been the Child of Miracle for a mere twenty years.<div>


    Reaching her current level in just twenty years, she indeed could be called a genius.


    But Sigurian was over seventy years old, meaning he had much more time to gain significantly greater experience than Kristin.


    If the strength of the two were considered to be at the same height, then Kristin had just entered that level, whereas Sigurian had long reached the summit.


    ¡°Would you like one? They¡¯re quite delicious.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s offer was, of course, immediately declined by Kristin. He asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do we have an unpleasant past? Or is it because of the ¡®deputy<sup>1</sup> word I mentioned just now?¡±


    ¡°You send such a small number of people to interfere with our negotiations over the Cross Strait, did I say anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Sigurian looked around, seeminglying to an understanding, ¡°You¡¯re getting angry over these mortals, haha, you¡¯re really quite amusing, Kristin. How many years has it been since you became a Miracle Citizen, and yet you still harbor such an attitude?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of mortals. In a decade or two, they¡¯ll breed a whole new batch.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much food in the sea, just give them some, build a few inds, and provide some fertility support,¡± Sigurian said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make as many as you want?¡±


    Poption is just a number!


    People, what is that?


    Sigurian only knew of a type of livestock called ¡®mortals,¡¯ and he didn¡¯t see why these trash that couldn¡¯t even adapt to Miracle Power deserved Kristin¡¯s anger.<div>


    ¡°I raided a batch of ves that were being sent to Brilliant Sapphire Ind in the Eastern Seast time. If you like, name a number, and I willpensate.¡±


    II II


    Throughout, Kristin maintained her silence.


    Such an attitude in negotiation truly embarrassed the people of Azure.


    But Kristin had no choice, after all, hermander was a do-nothingzybones who only knew how to dump everything on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the number of people, it¡¯s about¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    At this moment, a young girl approached Kristin and said, ¡°A total of 127 people.¡±


    ¡°See, Little Sister Shan Hu is the one who gets things done.¡±


    Amidst Sigurian¡¯sughter, Kristin turned to look at the woman known as ¡®Coral,¡¯ the defense officer of Coral City, a powerful Sky Cavalry Commander.


    Coral¡¯s strength was not as great as Kristin¡¯s, simply because she was young and Miracle Power needed time to be elevated.


    In terms of pure talent, Coral was no less than Kristin.


    ¡°They are my citizens of Azure.¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Sigurian looked at Coral, countering, ¡°Do you of Azure regard them as citizens?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Coral shook her head, very decisively stating, ¡°If they can¡¯t even adapt to the Master¡¯s Miracle Power, like you said, they are livestock, not worthy of being called human.¡±


    ¡°Look at that! Look at that!¡±


    ¡°This is the attitude we should have!¡±


    The words of Sigurian were not merely his own views, but the truth of this world, a fact recognized by all Masters of Miracles and their citizens.


    If not a Child of Miracle, it¡¯s like being separated by a wall, and being unable to adapt to Miracle Power, that¡¯s even more like another life form, a different species!


    just like Coral and Kristin, they are Children of a Master of Miracles, belonging to one family.


    Although Sigurian was one of Morgan¡¯s, he had after all stepped into the Domain of Miracle.


    Whether enemy or friend, he was, at least, an owner of Miracle Power at the same level as them.


    This was also the only reason for Coral¡¯s polite demeanor toward Sigurian. Sigurian was a person of strength, and in this great sea, as in this world, those who are strong should be respected.


    Even if Coral herself did not like Sigurian, even detesting him greatly, she still had to maintain the proper outward attitude.<div>

 Chapter 118 - 91: Sea Mirage Red Crab (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 118: Chapter 91: Sea Mirage Red Crab (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Group leader?¡±


    ¡°I, I know¡­¡±


    Kristin felt helpless, but this wasmon knowledge on the Miracle Maind; she had neither the ability nor the qualifications to change anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to meet with the Evil Wolf?¡±


    The Evil Wolf was another Great Pirate under Pirate King Ogysail, with strengthparable to Sigurian¡¯s.


    That¡¯s why they were always at each other¡¯s throats, two rivals who never saw eye to eye and had shed often over the years.


    ¡°That guy has stolen my monopolized waters, running wild on my turf without any scruples!¡±


    Sigurian, ¡°An Ogysail, a western Pirate King, has his peopleing to the eastern waters. What is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°But he is one of Ogysail¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Sowhat?¡±


    Sigurian knew that Morgan was reluctant to provoke Ogysail.


    Even as a Great Pirate, in the game of power yed by the two Masters of Miracles, he was just a small piece on the board.


    As for Kristin, she didn¡¯t even count as a piece.


    To put it bluntly, it was questionable whether the Immortal Hawk Duke even knew of Kristin¡¯s existence.


    ¡°ording to the Holy Covenant¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that about the Holy Covenant,¡± Sigurian said. ¡°It might restrict your group leader, but it doesn¡¯t restrict me!


    ¡°But if you go to war, it will turn the sea red with blood.


    Although Kristin was a Miracle Citizen and naturally kind-hearted, she didn¡¯t wish to harm civilians indiscriminately, even though they were meremon folk.


    If they were enemies, Kristin would not show mercy, but these were clearly not soldiers.


    ¡°This time, I will represent Azure, supervising the negotiations.¡±


    Kristin was well aware that if Evil Wolf and Sigurian went to war, not to mention the Miracle Armies on both sides, the fishermen and inds in this sea area would suffer severe losses.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Sigurian didn¡¯t care; after all, Azure and Brilliant were the two overlords of these waters.


    Morgan and Ogysail might be domineering, but they still had to watch the faces of these two ¡®big brothers¡¯ and act ordingly.


    Many years ago, agreements of this sort were made between pirate kings and both Azure and Brilliant, so Kristin indeed had the right to supervise their negotiations to ensure they didn¡¯te to blows.


    ¡°Are you nning toe with me, or¡­¡±


    Faced with Sigurian¡¯s invitation, Kristin and Coral looked towards the pirate ship that seemed just to have been hauled out of the sea, both women revealing expressions of disgust.


    Clearly, they had no desire to consort with such disgusting deep-sea creatures. ¡°Skyriding Group!¡±


    Under Kristin¡¯s leadership, the Eagle Strikers donned their feathered capes, and amidst a flurry of feathers and storm, they transformed into giant eagles and soared into the sky.


    The Sky Cavalry Commanders then mounted the Colorful Plume Eagles beside them and took to the air.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    After the Skyriding Group had left, a bulky pirate with a body full of fish gills asked, ¡°Here¡­¡±


    The fat fish-headed pirate indicated the drooling Fish Monster pirates around them, clearly trying to inform Sigurian that these guys were already starving for human flesh and fresh blood.


    ¡°Let them be.¡±


    Sigurian leaped onto the pirate ship, leaving the ind¡¯s many corpses to the cursed pirates.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°This one<sup>1</sup> s for me, this one<sup>1</sup> s for me!!¡±


    A group of Fish Monster pirates surged out, while the pirates led by the fat-headed fish pirate, after a series of wriggles, reverted to human form.


    They shook their heads and then began to climb up the ship¡¯s side, following in Sigurian¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s just you guys now.¡±


    The seasoned pirates from Sigurian hadn¡¯t even disembarked, while those who had gone ashore were all new recruits newly recruited by Sigurian.


    Unfortunately, only the pirates standing on the deck were of any use.


    They weren¡¯t affected by the bloodlust intrinsic to the Miracle Power, but instead, they had mastered this power and had be true Miracle Citizens.


    ¡°Gurgle, gurgle!¡±


    As the words fell, a shadow emerged from the distant ocean like a small mountain rising from the water¡¯s surface.


    The sea monster somewhat resembled a hermit crab; below was a red crab, but it bore a rock-like seashell on its back, with a myriad of pores on the shell¡¯s surface emitting billows of ck smoke, resembling an underwater volcano.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    An explosion thundered across the skies while fiery red mes streaked toward the distant shore like meteors.


    Before those cursed pirate creatures could react, an endless sea of mes engulfed both the beach and the forest beyond.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Boss? Boss, save me!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    These fish monster pirates didn¡¯t know that they were hardly considered regr Miracle Army, at best they were nothing but defective products of failed experiments.


    Like the sea beasts beneath the sea, they were derivatives of Morgan¡¯s Miracle Power.


    However,pared to powerhouses like Sigurian, they were nothing. Morgan¡¯s Miracle Power was very unique, almost everyone could ess it. But those who didn¡¯t adapt to it would be ¡® cursed¡¯.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a real curse but rather an aberration in their bloodline. The power of the Miracle rejected them, turning them into monstrosities, neither human nor fish, and unless Morgan personally retracted the power, they were doomed to live their lives in this grotesque form.


    But would Morgan do such a tedious thing?


    The useful were his own people; the useless trash could be discarded. Why bother liberating them?


    ¡°I hate this ind, Sea Mirage Red Crab,¡±


    After Sigurian said these words, the sea monster known as the Sea Demon immediately understood.


    On the seashell mountain, vents resembling volcanic craters slowly opened, emitting rolling ck smoke, while in the darkness, fiery red lights were gathering.


    ¡°Boom boom boom boom¡­¡±


    Dozens, hundreds of enormous fireballs wereunched toward the ind, and after nearly ten minutes of continuous explosions, the small ind spanning about 3,000 plus meters waspletely shattered¡­


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    High in the sky, Coral asked Kristin beside her, ¡°Is that Morgan¡¯s Sea Mirage Red Crab? Such terrifying power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if a few more of these monsters were to appear, sigh¡­¡±


    Kristin felt a heartache, which was why she made every effort to stop the fight between Sigurian and the Evil Wolf. No matter who won or lost, the innocent people would suffer the consequences.


    The existence of the Holy Covenant limited military strengths of nations.


    It was still possible to continue training, but the powerhouses they developed couldn¡¯t be incorporated into the military; they could only be used for homnd defense.


    ¡°I really wish there were someone on this ocean capable of restraining thesewless pirates.¡±


    Azure and Brilliant were principalities, simr to nation-states, meaning they wouldn¡¯ty hands on civilians.


    Pirates, on the other hand, did the exact opposite, preying on ordinary people. The Pirate Kings on the ocean were not so much Masters of Miracles as they were forces unwilling to join major nations, yet relying on arms and unity to navigate the peripheries of international politics.


    ¡°Is there really such a Master of Miracles out there?¡±


    Coral was somewhat skeptical, and Kristin also felt she was wishing for too much, ¡°It¡¯s good enough they don¡¯t collude with the wrong crowd; who would have time for that?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 92 Slave Arrives (Request for

    Chapter 119: Chapter 92 ve Arrives (Request for


    Rmendation Tickets)


    Upon the vast sea, severalrge cargo ships were heading toward an ind.


    This ce is a satellite ind of Yatun Ind, which Bailuo named ¡®Sea Shell¡¯, so no matter what it was called before, now it is Sea Shell Ind.


    Sea Shell Ind isn¡¯t veryrge, nor does it have much shady forest; instead, it has plenty of snow-white beaches andrge quantities of rocks and stones.


    It looks like a white sandbar in the sea.


    Sea Shell Ind belongs to the Azure Duchy, but for many years, not a single person from the Azure has developed it here, not even the most basic lighthouse has ever been established.


    This is also themon practice of the countries in Miracle World.


    Without the threat of a border crisis, no one pays attention to these remote little ces.


    Only when one day, special minerals are discovered nearby, do nations argue over them, and even wars may break out.


    ¡°Where will we go?¡±


    A girl, hugging her knees, shivered under her brother¡¯s protection.


    The boy was named Yilona, and his sister was called Ju Nono.


    ¡± Don¡¯ t be afraid, I will protect you.¡±


    Yilona took out a small piece of coarse bread from his bosom, leftover from his meal, ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    ¡°Together.¡±


    Ju Nono broke the bread in half, then shared it with her brother.


    They had originally lived in the Kingdom of Mountains, a nation filled with countless high mountains and dense forests, rich with mineral deposits, where the people exchanged mined ores for their daily needs.


    However, ten years ago, their homnd discovered an exceptionally rich gold mine.


    The Holy Empire began negotiations with the Kingdom of Mountains, wanting to take two-thirds of the gold mine¡¯s output.


    Gold itself isn¡¯t actually very useful, but it is indeed very beautiful, enough to intoxicate the human mind.


    The nobility of the Holy Empire liked this stuff, and could never have too much of it.


    In the end, the two countries failed to reach an agreement, and war broke out.


    Neither side chose a war of miracles, but instead each conscripted mortals, formedrge armies, and sent them to ughter each other on the battlefield, year after year.


    The siblings¡¯ father was conscripted and died on the battlefield.


    Their mother also passed away soon after, consumed by sorrow.


    Orphaned and without support, they were captured by the local bully who wanted to take advantage of Ju Nono. In a rage, Yilona killed the bully.


    Fleeing, they endured sleeping rough, beset by hunger and cold.


    It was then that Yilona began to steal in order to sustain himself and his sister.


    But there¡¯s an old saying: you can¡¯t walk by the river without getting your shoes wet.


    ¡°You eat it, eat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    Ju Nono obediently ate the food her brother gave her.


    Although Handlebar Mustache had purchased them, he still treated them as ves, so the food he supplied was meager¡ªbarely enough to stave off starvation.


    However, in this world, being able to eat one¡¯s fill and have a ce for shelter was already the epitome of kindness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this girl?¡±


    At this moment, inside the captain¡¯s cabin, Handlebar Mustache was scolding one of his men: ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? How could you bring something like this? Have you gone mad?¡±


    Handlebar Mustache hadn¡¯t told them whom he was doing business with, only mentioning a very prestigious client.


    Bailuo¡¯s demeanor made Handlebar Mustache realize that the other party was a significant figure.


    Such people were long-term meal tickets.


    Do well, and the money was just a matter of a word.


    That¡¯s why for this first transaction, Handlebar Mustache personally went to Sea Shell Ind, to prevent any unforeseen circumstances.


    However, the girl before him¡­


    Her appearance was quite ugly; most of her face looked as though it had been burned by fire.


    No, not as though, it really had been burned by fire.


    This hideously disfigured girl, due to her cheap price, was chosen by one of Handlebar Mustache¡¯s men and brought aboard the ship.


    Handlebar Mustache did not personally go to the Mountains and Star Night, after all, the sea was truly unsafe.


    He stayed in Coral City, waiting for ves to be transported from various countries before personally leading the floti to make the delivery.


    But now, how was he to exin to Bailuo?


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    His subordinate suggested, ¡°we hide her?¡±


    ¡°s¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache shook his head and sighed, thinking to himself that one less ve probably wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, ¡°Let¡¯s just do that then. Just don¡¯t let her disembark when the timees. If there¡¯s one less ve, I¡¯ll say she died on the way.¡±


    Watching the conversation between Handlebar Mustache and his subordinate, Ina could only desperately hide her ghastly figure, cowering in a corner, trembling uneasily.


    Ina was not a war orphan; she had been sold to the ve master by her own biological father.


    She was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. Her appearance had been decent, but due to being burned by a fierce fire when she was young, her body was covered in fierce scars, making her unspeakably ugly.


    For that reason, the vigers always bullied her, calling her a monster.


    Years of mental trauma made Ina extremely self-conscious and reclusive, even leading her to consider suicide several times.


    She had thought that bing a ve would at least make her useful.


    But who would have thought, she couldn¡¯t even be a ve.


    ¡°Remember this, if you dare make a sound,¡± with Handlebar Mustache gone, his subordinate warned Ina fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±


    Ina shuddered, not daring to look at Handlebar Mustache, only bowing her head and shrinking further into the corner.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door to the captain¡¯s quarters mmed shut, and Ina was locked inside


    She knew she had been rejected once more.


    The vigers rejected her, her father rejected her, the merchants rejected her, and she couldn¡¯t even be a ve, such a lowly status.


    ¡®I can work.¡¯


    Ina said softly, ¡®No matter how tiring, how tough, or how dirty, it¡¯s all fine¡­¡¯ Tears kept falling. Ina had no demands for food or amodations; she just wanted to be needed by someone, even if her new master beat and kicked her.


    But just being told ¡°get lost and go work,¡± Ina felt she was needed.


    ¡®The ind¡­¡¯


    Through the window, Ina saw the sunlit sea and the ind.


    The seascape was beautiful, something unseen from her hometown.


    Although bing a ve was what awaited her after disembarking, Ina didn¡¯t mind the life of a ve so much that she really wanted to go down, to have a ce to stand.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    At that very moment, Elsa, who was sitting on the beach, sensed a very peculiar gaze.


    She looked towards the distant ship; although it was far away, Elsa saw Ina.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ina couldn¡¯t make out the figures on the ind clearly, but her heightened senses told her, ¡®Just now, it felt like someone was watching me?¡¯


    ¡°Elsa?¡±


    Gonnia¡¯s voice came through, interrupting Elsa¡¯s perception. She stood up from the beach, her pale blue military uniform unsoiled by a single grain of sand.


    ¡°They¡¯re finallying.¡±


    Gonnia¡¯s ships had already been waiting at Sea Shell Ind; she brought three of them, piloted by more than twenty Tree Elves.


    They also brought two witches, Fiona and Elsa.


    Elsa had just celebrated her twelfth birthday. Despite her young age, as her ice and snow powers condensed, her strength greatly increased.


    Not to make use of such formidable power would mean Bailuo had lost his mind.


    Besides, training should start early.


    Bailuo intended for Elsa to handle things independently, and the girl obviously realized this, studying very diligently.

 Chapter 120: 93 Ina (Seeking Recommendation

    Chapter 120: Chapter 93 Ina (Seeking Rmendation


    Tickets)


    ¡°Ms. Gonnia, and Miss Fiona.¡±


    The man with the handlebar mustache naturally did not dare to neglect the person in charge beside the big boss.


    As for Fiona¡­


    Having seen all sorts of people, he could sense Fiona¡¯s extraordinariness.


    This young girl didn¡¯t seem very old, but her strength¡­


    Thinking of John, he could guess how fearsome she was.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man with the handlebar mustache noticed Elsa standing on Gonnia¡¯s other side. He was amazed by the girl¡¯s appearance, but those ice-blue eyes filled him with awe, and he dared not gaze any longer.


    ¡®What¡¯s the deal with this girl?¡¯<div>


    He had never heard of Miracle Power, but Elsa¡¯s presence once again made him realize the unfathomable depth of Bailuo.


    ¡°How many people did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, 119, a total of 119 people.¡±


    Startled by Gonnia¡¯s question, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°As per your request, they are all adolescents between the ages of 12 and 14, and I¡¯ve been taking care of their health since they got on board, so they¡¯ve already recovered quite well.¡± Having said this, the man with the handlebar mustache started surveying his surroundings.


    He noticed the Tree Elves on the ship stood as rigid as statues behind the railing.


    Wearing masks, their faces indiscernible, the swords at their waists and the bows and arrows on their backs, all spoke of the exceptionality of this force.


    ¡®The elite of the elite!¡¯


    He had seen the Coral City army before, but those were merely ordinary humans, nowhere nearparable to these Treant Warriors.


    He was curious about these people, but as he was not well-acquainted with Gonnia, he ultimately did not ask.


    ¡°I would like to inspect them, if that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Gonnia was always businesslike, never slipping up on any details because of anything.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    Fiona nodded, instructing all the young men and women to line up in two rows.


    The boys were to be inspected by Tree Elf Anderson, while the girls were handed over to Fiona.


    Soon, everyone had been inspected; their bodies were healthy, with no missing arms or broken legs to be found.


    ¡°It seems our trust still stands. Next time, I will need a thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Still young men and women?¡±<div>


    ¡°No,¡± Gonnia said, ¡°this time, we need whole families.¡±


    In other words, Gonnia needed war ves structured by families.


    These people were easier to find than specifying an age range and insisting on orphaned adolescents.


    Bailuo¡¯ s requirements for the first batch of young men and women were an experiment to see if they could be trained as soldiers.<div>


    With these soldiers, counting the Fairy n, the forces of Yatun could exceed 500.


    Such a number was enough to manage a few thousand people.


    Therefore, what Bailuo needed now was talent from all walks of life, inviting their children to join the military, to ensure the Yatun Army and its people were united.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Sister Gonnia.¡±


    Elsa suddenly spoke up, her voice clear and cool, ¡°There¡¯s still someone on the ship who hasn¡¯te down.¡±


    The man with the handlebar mustache kept a poker face, but his heart skipped a beat: ¡®Why did she¡­¡¯


    ¡°Someone is still on the ship?¡±


    Without waiting for the man with the handlebar mustache to exin, Elsa said,


    ¡°I saw them, right there.¡±


    Elsa had not only seen but also used her Magic Power to sense the presence.


    However, as the man with the handlebar mustache was an outsider, Elsa could not reveal her Miracle Power and exined it that way.


    ¡°Ah, that is, a child from a rtive¡¯s family, just hitching a ride with the wind.¡± The man with the handlebar mustache chuckled, indeed not wanting to lie. But Ina was fierce and hideous, thus it was a white lie.


    ¡°Mr. Aite, I just said you were trustworthy, and now you turn around and say something like this to me.¡±<div>


    Bailuo shook her head and sighed, ¡°Could you please have your rtivee down here?¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s tone was very harsh, with no room for negotiation, a clearmand. By all ounts, Handlebar Mustache should have refused, but seeing the elite Treant Guards all looking at him, it felt as if he were being pointed at by more than twenty guns in Bailuo¡¯s past life, which was terrifying.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache hadn¡¯t actually done anything guilty, just notwilling to trade shoddy goods.


    But since Bailuo made a request, it was only natural to let her inspect the product, so he ordered, ¡°Bring her down.¡±


    Soon, Ina appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Bailuo thought there would be some issue, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    Ina looked indeed too shocking.


    However, Bailuo said to Ina, ¡°You, lift your head and look at me.¡¯


    Ina was very frightened; she was just a small ve.


    To her, Handlebar Mustache was an insurmountable presence, and Bailuo, whomanded such respect from Handlebar Mustache¡­


    Ina, whocked experience, could hardly imagine how fearsome she was. ¡°Hmm?¡±<div>


    Bailuo looked into Ina¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Although there are some issues, I like the look in her eyes.¡±


    It was the look of a homeless little animal that yearns for recognition and trust. Bailuo had been following her uncle for years, learning how to interact with people and how to assess and unearth a person¡¯s potential and talent.


    The moment she saw Ina, regardless of whether she could adapt to the Miracle Power,


    This kind of person was simply the most suitable candidate for brainwashing! ¡°I¡¯ll take this child, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±


    Handlebar Mustache quickly said, ¡°Oh, oh, oh, no problem, no problem, as long as you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was delighted, as long as he could stabilize rtions with the People of Yatun and maintain this business, anything could be negotiated. Originally, Handlebar Mustache was a proud man.


    Ordinary folks had no right to direct or instruct him.


    However, the People of Yatun gave too much¡­


    ¡°Everyone has talent.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s words were ordinary, but to Ina¡¯s ears, they exploded like thunder, shattering her dark world.


    ¡°Do I have talent too?¡±


    Ina was frightened but still mustered the courage to ask.<div>


    No sooner had she spoken, she lowered her head in fear, realizing she had done something foolish by daring to speak to her master in such a way.


    Luckily for her, she was fortunate.


    Within the traditions of the People of Yatun, there was no custom of enving others.


    Yet this was a question Bailuo truly couldn¡¯t answer, as she had yet to discover where Ina¡¯s talenty.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But at that moment, Elsa straightforwardly said, ¡°You possess a talent that blooms only in very few people.¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    Bailuo immediately grasped the implication of Elsa¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t expected Ina to potentially be a Witch with the qualifications to learn Magic.


    Lilith once told the People of Yatun that the Little Witches¡¯ excellence was due to the Grace of the Mysterious Dragon.


    It unearthed, even granted them, their extraordinary talents.


    However, the gift of the Mysterious Dragon wasn¡¯t something that was just handed out; for those outside, whether they had talent depended on themselves.


    Of course, those inherently talented who received the Grace would undoubtedly grow stronger, there was no question about that.


    So from any perspective, Ina was the talent that the Yatun Duchy needed.

 Chapter 121: 94: Fairy Magic, The Ability to Do Whatever One Wants (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 121: Chapter 94: Fairy Magic, The Ability to Do Whatever One Wants (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    As for being ugly¡­


    Is that even a problem?!


    Lilith could easily heal such minor injuries caused by non-Miracle Power with a simple spell, allowing the girl to regain her beauty and confidence.


    Since her Second Awakening, Lilith had gained the power to restore people to their former selves, and the first person in Yatun Duchy to enjoy this miracle was ya.


    Lilith healed her eyes and also restored the fertility she had lost due to consuming ¡°Eclipse Grass.¡±


    Eclipse Grass is a well-known poison, and all children of Yatun know that it should not be eaten.


    However, Eclipse Grass looks too simr to other herbs, and ya, unable to see as a child, had consumed it in abundance.


    As a result, not only did she fall into aa for several days, but she also bled profusely, and after that, ya never experienced her monthly cycle again.


    Fortunately, the power of miracles allowed this woman, whose fate was so tragic, to recoverpletely and regain her sight.


    Although she was still not used to the bright world and usually covered her eyes with a white cloth, in terms of physical condition and perception, ya was definitely second only to her senior sister among the adult People of Yatun.<div>


    At ya¡¯s request, she formally joined the training program set up by her uncle, training with her senior sister and Bai Yino as part of the Yatun military.


    Of course, this was nothing much.


    The most powerful aspect of Fairy Magic is actually its strong ability to perform cosmetic surgery.


    As long as you be a high-level Witch, looks, height, and body shape are not issues.


    ¡°You stay with them for now, and when we reach our destination, we will have other arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, thank you so much.¡±


    Ina thanked profusely, holding Gonnia in extremely high regard, even to the point of slight obsession: ¡°I, I will work hard, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Gonnia didn¡¯t pity Ina. If it were apetition of misery and solitude, Gonnia herself could be considered pitiful, but she never indulged in misery or pitied anyone.


    Gonnia was a pure intellectual; she never acted on impulse.


    If Ina was of value, Gonnia would take care of and nurture her, nothing more.


    Whether Ina could be someone close to Gonnia and apanion in her eyes, still depended on Ina herself, on whether she would be willing to pledge her loyalty to Bailuo and be one of the People of Yatun.


    ¡°Now, everyone, board the ship one by one and then proceed to the next screening.¡±


    A group of young boys and girls followed Gonnia onto thergest ship, while Elsa and Fiona stood on either side of the ship¡¯s entrance.


    Elsa held a Magic Wand in her hand, and with each child that passed by, she would extract a portion of their memories using the wand.


    As the guard, Fiona, along with other Treant Sword Dancers, ensured that in the event Elsa¡¯s magic power was not sufficient, no idents urred.


    The children had no idea what she was doing.


    They had never heard of miracles, nor had they ever known of Miracle Power.


    But the master has a need, and as ves, they naturally dare not resist or object.<div>


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ju, Ju Nono¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, what do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move.¡±<div>


    From her appearance, Elsa seemed younger than Ju Nono, but their presences were not of the same realm.


    The existence of Miracle Power made Elsa far surpass these ordinary boys and girls who had never been in touch with such strength, in confidence and aura alike.


    Therefore, Ju Nono, like the other girls, was very afraid of Elsa and did not dare to speak with her.


    Compared to Elsa, Fiona seemed more approachable.


    In fact, this was also the first time Elsa had contact with so many outsiders, and she felt somewhat uneasy.


    Fortunately, Bailuo had taught her: ¡°When you¡¯re uneasy, just maintain a poker face, and if you are cold enough, no one will see through you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Elsa nodded her head without saying much.


    Her cool demeanor was unmistakable.


    The icy girl then pulled out the Magic Wand from her sleeve and touched it to Ju Nono¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ju Nono was startled; she did not know what the stick was for, and nothing had happened to the children in front of her.


    But the fear of the unknown made Ju Nono take a step back.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Elsa¡¯s indifferent voice came through, and Ju Nono immediately dared not move again, allowing her to do as she willed.


    Subsequently, Elsa extracted some white gas from Ju Nono¡¯s forehead, which was Ju Nono¡¯s memory.


    Of course, the children could not see this special scene.


    Only those Witches possessing Fairy Magic could sense the fluctuations of Fairy Power.


    For instance, Gonnia simply witnessed Elsa lightly tapping Ju Nono¡¯s forehead with a magic wand, and that was all.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Gonnia had heard of the wonders of fairy magic, but it still seemed very strange to actually see it.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Fiona whispered to Gonnia, ¡°Elsa has copied her memories from the past seven days.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Gonnia smiled and listened as Elsa said, ¡°She¡¯s basically fine, but for more detailed memories, we will need Lady Lilith¡¯s help when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±<div>


    Gonnia nodded, then without changing her expression, she told the others, ¡°The rest of you, one by one,e for testing.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Elsa consecutivelypleted several memory copies, but she paused for a moment when faced with the figure in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Elsa was petite, at most reaching one and a half meters.


    To her, the person before her was like a wall.


    He was a male bruiser, very tall, roughly over two meters and twenty centimeters.


    But that was not what shocked her the most, what truly astonished Elsa was that ording to his memories, he was only twelve years old.


    ¡°You¡¯re only twelve?¡±


    Elsa could notprehend why someone younger than herself could grow to be so big.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Unable to judge, Elsa decided to leave it to Gonnia, who then asked Elsa, ¡°Is there a problem with his memories?¡±<div>


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    Elsa wasn¡¯t sure if her spell had failed, ¡°I nced through his memories, and his thoughts over the past seven days can be summed up in one word.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    The three women were stunned for a long time before they concluded that the tall figure was a simpleton.


    He had no trace of Miracle Power on him, so he could not resist the magic of Elsa and the others, and upon seeing such an individual, their first thought was that he was a Miracle Descendant.


    Therefore, they could not reject him.


    ¡°Let His Majesty, my Lord and grandfather, decide.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Gonnia was uncertain about Big Chunk¡¯s situation but then heard Big Chunk reply in a deep and resonant voice, ¡°I¡¯m called Big Chunk, that¡¯s what everyone calls me.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it, he must truly be a simpleton.¡±


    Gonnia, with her abilities, could have be a great detective in her previous life, which was why Bailuo had her review the new poption.


    Soon, the memories of one hundred and twenty young men and women were copied by the two witches.


    Unless someone was a Child of Miracle or had been protected by a miracle, without Miracle Power, there was no defense against the witches¡¯ Fairy Magic.


    ¡°Count the numbers.¡±


    ¡°120, all present.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Gonnia instructed everyone to enter the cabin, ¡°Rest in the cabin for now; after lunch, I¡¯ll tell you what we¡¯re going to do next.¡±


    ¡°Just, just like that?¡±


    Yilona looked puzzled as she watched everyone leave, all the Tree Elves had departed.


    On the other hand, Gonniapleted all her transactions with Handlebar Mustache and paid a deposit.


    ¡°Then, thankyou very much.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache wasn¡¯t short of money, but these spices could help him curry favor with more people, gaining the power he most desired.


    ¡°Next, does Miss Gonnia have any special requirements for the ves?¡±


    ¡°No Iron Eagle People.¡±


    The People of Yatun had too many conflicts with the Iron Eagle People.


    It wasn¡¯t to the point of venting anger on themon people, but now wasn¡¯t the time to bring in the Iron Eagle People.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will guarantee your satisfaction.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache set sail and departed, while the organized People of Yatun, under Gonnia¡¯s leadership, sailed towards Yatun Ind.

 Chapter 122: 95 Yatun Sanmin (Soliciting

    Chapter 122: Chapter 95 Yatun Sanmin (Soliciting


    Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    In the captain¡¯s cabin, Elsa and Fiona sat unceremoniously on the couch, shoes off, exposing their legs d in white silk stockings to the air.


    As for the stockings, they were naturally crafted by Lilith using magic.


    ¡°You two were so aloof just now. Won¡¯t you keep it up a bit longer?


    ¡°Oh, please, Sister Gonnia, having so many people staring made me nervous.


    Elsa¡¯s first time handling such a matter meant she was nothing like the leisurely Fiona; Elsa was tense throughout the whole process, fearing that she might perform poorly and bring disaster upon Yatun Duchy.


    ¡°Besides, casting that memory rewrite spell so many times. It¡¯s not the magic power that¡¯s the issue, but the mental fatigue that¡¯s really unbearable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have so much magic power.¡±<div>


    That was precisely why Elsa had been sent here-she was the most talented witch in all of Yatun.


    ¡°Right, Sister Gonnia.¡±


    Elsa asked, ¡°Several of these people have serious issues; why did you still want them?¡±


    ¡°Problems, yes, but only in terms of personality. As long as their loyalty is not in question, they are eptable.¡±


    Gonnia said, ¡°Also, this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. We in Yatun need all kinds


    of talents¡ªsly, deceptive, ruthless.¡±


    Gonnia, unlike Elsa¡¯s purity of thought, felt most of these children had potential and were assets worth utilizing.


    ¡°Of course, they still need to be properly educated (or brainwashed).¡± Someday, spies, assassins, envoys¡ªall would need people to fill those roles.


    But these were all high-risk professions, and Bailuo certainly wouldn¡¯t want those close to him involved in such matters.


    However, if someone couldn¡¯t even guarantee loyalty, Gonnia would likewise suggest to Bailuo that they be dealt with, ¡°Yatun now hasws and regtions; we can¡¯t just decide someone¡¯s life or death-it¡¯s only within His Majesty¡¯s power to do so.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elsa and Fiona nodded, both girls held great respect and admiration for Bailuo.


    They intended to make Yatun an orderly civilization; naturally, some barbaric customs had to be gradually corrected.


    ¡°In fact, His Majesty¡¯s decision to bring in these first ves as an introductory poption was made after consulting with several elders.


    Choosing young boys and girls for their stronger adaptability and malleability.


    Bailuo would take over a month to slowly transform and assimte them.


    As for loyalty, that really wasn¡¯t an issue.


    If they could ept the Miracle Power, it also indirectly indicated their sense of identification with and belonging to Yatun.


    Loyal to Bailuo in the grand scheme of things, as long as they didn t overindulge in bad habits or break Yatun¡¯sws, Bailuo would give them the chance to be Yatun Commoners.<div>


    Yes,moners, not citizens.


    The poption of Yatun Duchy is tiered into three levels: vassals, citizens, andmoners.


    Vassals and citizens are not discriminated against in terms of honor.


    Any citizen could be a vassal; their difference lies only in the fact that vassals possess the talent for governance and administration, while citizens do not.<div>


    Compared to citizens, who are absolutely loyal to Bailuo and can enjoy all of Yatun¡¯s benefits,moners are not regarded as insiders by Bailuo until they¡¯ve passed certain tests.


    ¡± Gonnia should have already received the new popce.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the castle of the Yatun Duchy, Bailuo sat in the administration hall, dealing with state affairs.


    Standing by his side was Tree Elf Lu Anya; with Gonnia now assigned by Bailuo to handle foreign trade and exchanges, Lu Anya rose to be Bailuo¡¯s aide- de-camp.


    Yes, aide-de-camp, or secretary for short.


    That would be the secretary who always has something to do.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°With so many Tree Elves going, and two Regr Witches who know spells, even if they encounter arge number of Sea Beasts, they can easily repel them.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how to choose once this group arrives.


    Bailuo really hoped that among them there would be talented individuals:


    ¡°Talent and loyalty are like fish and bear¡¯s paws.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±<div>


    Lu Anya didn¡¯t understand Bailuo¡¯s words, so Bailuo told her the story about how one can¡¯t have both fish and bear¡¯s paws.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lu Anya: ¡°Your Majesty, you really don¡¯t need to worry about this.


    ¡°We n the port just to settle thosemoners,¡± Lu Anya said, ¡°Besides, once we officially open to the outside, the surrounding inds can also be inhabited.¡±


    ¡°We, the People of Yatun, have so many delicious foods, vegetables, fruits, grains¡ªa bounty of resources.¡±


    ¡°You said that whatever people do, it should alwaysply with thew of interest.¡±


    Yatun offers food, drink, and shelter. Where else could you go if you left Yatun? After all, those who were sold into Yatun as ves, if they truly had such abilities, wouldn¡¯t have fallen into very in the first ce.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo felt it was true, he was being overly concerned, ¡°By the way, have there been any messages from Fra and Little John?


    After the establishment of Yatun Duchy, Uncle suggested to Bailuo to send someone to gather intelligence on the Pirates.


    They couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for their doom. Even if they didn¡¯tunch an attack, they needed to proactively collect information; otherwise, to passively get hit was simply foolish.


    Bailuo sent Fra and John to Shipwreck Ind, located to the west of Yatun Ind.


    That ce was a hidden gathering spot for Pirates, not just the forces of Morgan that would stay there, but also Pirates under themand of several other Pirate Kings and independent Pirate Groups, who enjoyed their days in drunken stupor and decadent dreams.<div>


    ¡°Grandfather said that Shipwreck Ind is a very free and easy-going ce. ¡°That ce belongs to the Western Pirate King ¡® Ogysail¡¯,¡± Lu Anya said, ¡°We have no direct contact with him, and there¡¯s no conflict, so even Morgan doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly on Shipwreck Ind.¡±


    The safety was guaranteed, which was also why Bailuo dared to dispatch people there.


    ¡°What about the ind development, how is it going?


    Previously, due to a shortage of people, Bailuo had only sent out a few teams to explore Yatun Ind.


    But now, with the gifts brought by the Mysterious Dragon, the strength of the Tree Elves had greatly increased.


    So, Bailuo sent out 40 adult Tree Elves at once, which included many Tree Elf priestesses (Witches). They rode flying brooms, directly overseeing thend from the air, which greatly improved the efficiency of development.


    In addition, there were some Rat n Fairies with mining talents, who mined many ores for Yatun.


    Previously, because there were few Yatun Commoners and mining wasn¡¯t safe, Bailuo chose not to touch that mine.


    Mainly because they had no use for it.


    The metals native to Yatun and the weapons left by Pirates, once smelted, had already met Yatun¡¯s needs.


    But now, as Yatun developed, the need for metals would increase.


    Moreover, with the Rat n Fairies¡¯ expertise in digging, Bailuo naturally delegated the work to them.


    In addition, Lilith, having evolved to the second level, not only retained her healing ability but also gained a new ability.<div>


    How should I put it?


    In simple terms, Lilith attained a blessing simr to ¡®enchantment.¡¯


    Lilith could fix her Fairy Power into certain objects, initiating an internal cycle of Magic Power, eventually turning them into items akin to magical tools.

 Chapter 123: 96 Fairy Magic (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 123: Chapter 96 Fairy Magic (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Miss Lilith is trying to bestow her blessings on objects,¡±


    ¡°She has mentioned this to me,¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°I asked Uncle to go help Lilith the day before yesterday. I expect results wille out in the next few days.¡±


    If this experiment seeded, then aside from witches, Yatun would birth a new breed of soldiers.


    And this new breed of soldiers would have no restrictions ¡ª as long as they were loyal to Bailuo, whether they were from the Yatun n, Tree Elves, or the Fairy n, all could easily adapt to this Miracle Power!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, a thick, deep blue fog started rolling in front of Bailuo.


    ¡°Your Majesty, be careful!¡±


    Lu Anya almost instantaneously shielded Bailuo from the fog.


    At the same time, 2 Tree Elf Priests and 4 Treant Sword Dancers formed a formation to protect Bailuo from behind.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡±


    The blue fog dissipated, revealing Cat Lingling in front of Bailuo and the others, looking at the arrows aimed at it and the pale green Magic Power barrier formed by life energy around it.


    Cat Lingling knew full well the power of Fairy Magic; had it not revealed its identity, it might have been sted to bits the next moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack! I¡¯m a friend, meow!¡±


    And so, in the spacious conference hall, a clothed cat, standing upright on two legs, was holding up its paws, trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Bailuo stood up from behind his desk, clearly sensing that this was Cat Lingling.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Two more deep blue fogs suddenly appeared, and Cat Yiyi and Cat Erer also materialized in the room.


    Seeing that it was them, the Tree Elves breathed a sigh of relief and, at a wave from Bailuo, stood down.


    The Tree Elves and Fairies were both Miracle Citizens of Bailuo, which meant they could directly sense each other¡¯s Miracle Power. The two powers resonated with each other, the best proof of being on the same side.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lilith appeared by Bailuo¡¯s side at some point, making Bailuo startled, ¡°You, how did you show up? I don¡¯t think I summoned you, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo nced at Cat Lingling and then turned to Lilith,ing to a sudden realization, ¡°This is Cat Lingling¡¯s newly awakened Ability, and since you are its Miracle Entity, you have also acquired this Ability?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the little one has given me quite a few surprises.¡±


    From Lilith¡¯s words, it was clear that not only had the Cute Cat Three Musketeers awakened special powers, but also the four White Eagles, two gate-guarding dogs, Miss Dolphin, and Mr. Shark, all of whom had broken through after their Miracle Power reached its peak.


    And as a result, Lilith had suddenly gained arge number of Fairy Magic spells. ¡°Spells?¡±<div>


    ¡°To differentiate from Fairy Magic, I¡¯ve called it Fairy Magic spells,¡±


    The term spells, of course, was something Lilith extracted from Bailuo¡¯s knowledge: ¡°Spells differ from Magic, in that thetter can be learned, while the former is simr to Bloodline Inheritance, it¡¯s a special Magic that only fairies of the same n possess.¡±


    Just like Cat Lingling and the others, their Fairy Magic spell is to open up the deep blue fog, warping space to teleport over long distances, or move instantly over short ones.


    ¡°And there¡¯s more, we can do this too.¡±<div>


    After Cat Yiyi spoke, many deep blue mists surged around it: ¡°Watch me swim in the air~~¡±


    Upon saying that, Cat Yiyi moved through the air like a fish swimming (flying).


    Upward, left and right in an S-shape, then spinning around its tail.


    Where there is no joy, create joy!


    ¡°Me too, me too! I can be invisible, meow.¡±


    Cat Erer¡¯s body vanished, leaving only its head in the air, then it turned clockwise once and counter-clockwise back.


    It turned out its body was rolling in mid-air, but because only its head was visible, it looked quite eerie.


    ¡°This talent is not bad, quite interesting.¡±


    Bailuo kept praising, and the three adorable Cute Cats gathered around him, affectionately soliciting his caresses.


    ¡°All good, all good, very good, very good.¡±


    Bailuo stroked Cat Yiyi, and then sessively met many fairies who had awakened their magic.


    Some had awakened one or two spells, while others four or five, the most notable being Baiying Yin, who acquired no less than seven Fairy Magic spells, greatly increasing her strength.


    ¡°Besides spells, can fairies learn other magic?¡±<div>


    Bailuo sat in his chair, three Cute Cat Three Musketeers lying on hisp, enjoying their master¡¯s caresses.


    Baiying Yin perched at the window was full of envy, but it asked itself as a mature eagle, how could it so shamelessly beg for its master¡¯s affection?


    Baiying Yin: But, I really am so envious!!!


    ¡°Fairies cannot learn my magic.¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°These Fairy Magic spells are all the skills that fairies can use.¡±


    Compared to witches who fight using magic, fairies are more like using spells as a support.


    Just like the Cute Cat Three Musketeers, they fight using rapiers, while Azure Mist allows them to teleport behind the enemy for a sudden attack, or to evade iing blows, boasting great agility.


    Not to mention, the little trio can also be invisible and fly, making them the perfect choice for an assassin¡¯s role.


    ¡°I have gained some insight into Fairy Armor, and I expect a breakthrough very soon.¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°When that happens, we can outfit the fairies with special gear, andbined with their Fairy Magic spells, they might not be able to defeat an ordinary, full-grown Tree Elf (excluding Tree Elf Witches) one-on-one, but three-on-one, they will surely prevail!¡±


    If it really was as Lilith said, Yatun now had over a thousand little fairies, nearly five hundred Fairy Citizens.


    That was almost equivalent to 200 Tree Elves.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±<div>


    Bailuo said to Lilith, ¡°You have worked hard, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Lilith lived a very fulfilling day, and serving the Master of Miracles was the greatest joy of Miracle: ¡°Speaking of which, master, the little ones have awakened special powers, and I¡¯d like to select some to enhance your guard.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡±


    Bailuo was key to Yatun, and naturally, his safety was of utmost importance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with these three little ones.¡±


    Bailuo embraced the three Cute Cat Three Musketeers in his arms, but as he spoke, Baiying Yin near the window almost fell off: ¡®Eh? How about me? What about me? I can do it, too!¡¯


    Baiying Yin felt like it had be a bird that lost its dreams.


    ¡°Let¡¯s include a few more.¡±


    So, under Lilith¡¯s selection, the Royal Guard, led by Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, and Cat Erer, was established.


    The Guard¡¯s three captains were Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, and Cat Erer, and under theirmand were 12 tiny Rat n Fairies, protecting Bailuo¡¯s safety from the most hidden corners.


    So if one day Bailuo opened a drawer and found a rat having breakfast inside, it should be no surprise.


    That was basic procedure!


    Additionally, there were four Dog People, all dressed in suits, wearing ties, ck on a white background, and donning sunsses.<div>


    Whenever Bailuo traveled or received guests, they would search meticulously like security guards.


    Among the Dog People¡¯s Fairy Magic was a special spell to enhance scent detection, which not only made their sense of smell acute but also allowed them to smell malice on a person.


    Having them guard the gates and pave the way for Bailuo¡¯s travels put Lilith at ease.


    Last were six Fairy Citizens from the Feathered Tribe, resembling parrots, doves, nightingales, magpies, cuckoos, and sparrows.


    Their leader was Baiying YingYingYing, who had retired from the navy.


    ¡°With this setup, nothing can go wrong.¡±


    Looking at this humor-filled fairy squad, Lilith was quite satisfied, ¡°You¡¯re busy, master. I¡¯ll continue my research on blessing runes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±


    Bailuo suddenly felt that his office had be a bit crowded, filled with fairies that had transformed back into their animal forms.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like some coffee?¡±


    ¡°Hl have a cup.¡±


    Because the fairies woke up, Bailuo¡¯s work was interrupted, and he took the opportunity to enter a temporary rest period.


    He turned his chair around to face the massive window, looking out at the forests, rivers, and Azure sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s strangely¡­¡±


    Bailuo stroked Cat Lingling in his arms, took a sip of coffee, and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of Yatun Ind: ¡°quite pleasant.¡±

 Chapter 124: 97: The Envoy in Mythology (Please

    Chapter 124: Chapter 97: The Envoy in Mythology (Please


    Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Inside the cabin, Ju Nono looked at her brother, Yilona, who patted the girl on the head andforted her, ¡°It will be alright.


    ¡°The ce we are going to this time may be unlike any we have seen before,¡±


    Yilona said, ¡°I have been observing the armor and weapons of those warriors, and I have never seen that kind before.¡±


    Yilona was quick-witted, which was why he had been able to be a thief.


    Unlike Yilona and Ju Nono, who had each other, Ina seemed to be isted.


    Perhaps among the children there were kind hearts who didn¡¯t mind her appearance, but because they were not familiar with her, no one took the initiative to interact with her.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, Ina had already found her own sunshine: ¡®How wonderful it would be to follow that big sister.


    She hadpletely fallen for Gonnia, who had opted to stay behind.<div>


    If a loyalty ranking was to be made among these children, Ina would likely, no, she would definitelye first.


    Ina was unaware of the destiny that awaited her.


    Yet even if she were to die tomorrow, as long as she could be of the slightest use, she was willing.


    In the Kingdom of Mountains, the status of women was very low, almost that of an appendage to men.


    So, in Ina¡¯s subconscious, her future would likely be that of a lower-ss person, cleaning toilets and kneeling on the ground to scrub the floors.


    ¡®1 will cover my face well, and not bring shame to my master.¡¯


    ¡®And I will work very hard, very very hard.¡¯


    No one paid attention to Ina, nor did anyone notice that among the 120 children in the cabin, only around Ina was there a concentration of an invisible Mirac e


    Power.


    It was the power of Lilith, which had sensed Ina¡¯s intentions and started to be smitten with the poor girl.


    Only because of Bailuo¡¯s order did they not bless Ina.


    In all miracles, rank determines the influence of the miracle.


    The Lowest-Rank Miracle cannot change things around it; it can only influence them from the inside.


    Take the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch for example; it poured out seeds.


    Thus, the seeds represent the manifestation of Miracle Power.


    No matter where these seeds are taken, even to the ends of the world, with just one word from Bailuo, they will disappear.


    And their offspring ¡®growing into crops¡¯ also bear the mark of the Initial Sprout


    Holy Pouch.


    The orders of a miracle, transcending space.<div>


    If Bailuo says in the east of the continent ¡®the seeds cannot grow in the west,¡¯ then no matter how you take the seeds to the west, they will not grow.


    However, the seeds themselves don¡¯t possess the ability to release Miracle


    Power.


    Meaning that, the people who eat the food, and those carrying the food, will not be changed by it.<div>


    This is also the reason why the Lowest-Rank Miracle is rated as ¡®least tier.


    Next, there are the Lower Miracles.


    Lower Miracles are stronger than the least tier because they can release Miracle Power externally, thereby generating a strong force.


    Besides, there is also a difference in range.


    Take Sherri as an example, she can bless a nearby pony but cannot reach too


    far.


    Too far, and there¡¯s no effect.


    As a Middle Tier Miracle, Lilith is more powerful than Sherri because Lilith¡¯s blessings are like an intangible aura, an energy.


    Like a storm, it swept through nearby inds and seas.


    In the future, Lilith¡¯s power might even cover an entire country, making it possible for people within that country, even thousands of miles from Lilith, to be chosen by Fairy Magic due to her and Bailuo¡¯s whim.


    Currently, the coverage of Lilith¡¯s power is roughly centered on Yatun Ind, extending outwards for about five days¡¯ sail.


    Within this distance, animals and humans alike are affected.


    Of course, Bailuo has a standing order, and that is to only grant power to those epted by Yatun.<div>


    Outsiders, Fairy Power will directly ignore.


    Ina had now be a new citizen of Yatun, which was not key, the keyy in the fact that her heart had developed an extremely strong sense of belonging to Yatun, even surpassing her own life.


    The Fairy Power heard her inner prayer, and so did Lilith.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lilith said, ¡°There is a girl praying to you, my power is moved by her, she has the qualifications to be blessed.¡±


    Petting the cat halfway through, Bailuo stopped his movements.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    At this moment, Cat Erer was being petted, and there were other small animals lining up beside it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to handle.¡±


    Bailuo smiled faintly at them and then connected his consciousness with Lilith, and through the sensing of miracles, he sensed Ina¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Is this a good omen?¡±


    Bailuo was surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected that even before the people arrived at Yatun, they had already begun to show their loyalty from the heart.


    Bailuo had no doubts about Ina.<div>


    If the Fairy Power resonated, it could not possibly be fake, for only the Miracle Power belonging to the same Master of Miracles could integrate perfectly. Moreover, the other party was just a mortal.


    A mortal could not deceive the Miracle Power.


    On the contrary, if the other party possessed Miracle Power, and it conflicted with the Fairy Power, it would be even less likely to receive its blessing.


    ¡°Master, shall we respond to her?¡±


    ¡°Wait a bit.¡±


    Bailuo was not clear about Ina¡¯s situation, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until this child arrives on the ind, and after she has met me, then bestow upon her the Witch¡¯s power, there is no rush for this moment.


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Miracle Power is not a small favor; it is power that could lead to a transformation, an awakening.


    Not to mention anything else, the mere significant increase in lifespan was something people coveted greatly.


    While Ina¡¯s mindset met the requirements, Bailuo still had to test her first. ¡°Brother, do you think our new master will be a kind person? ju Nono had observed for a long time and found that the treatment they received on board the ship to Yatun was much better than on the ve ship.


    There was no beating, no humiliation.


    Even the nces from those Treant Sword Dancers did not contain a trace of contempt or disdain.


    It had to be said, the Tree Elves indeed possessed a natural and harmonious temperament, which the spiritually sensitive enved boys and girls quickly noticed.<div>


    Yilona thought it was utterly impossible, but he really did not want his sister to lose hope: ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    ¡®Too naive.¡¯


    In a corner, a boy named Hailbo nced at Yilona, having heard the siblings¡¯ conversation.


    ¡®Such warriors.¡¯


    Hailbo recalled the Tree Elves he had seen before: ¡®They were like envoys from legends.¡¯


    ¡®To someone capable of training such soldiers, rather than pondering if he is kind, wouldn¡¯t it be more important to showcase one¡¯s value?<sup>1 </sup>Hailbo was born in the Kingdom of Mountains; his mother was a foreigner, thus despised by the local residents.


    This also made Hailbo¡¯s childhood less than pleasant.


    When he was young, the only thing that could bring joy to Hailbo were the stories of legendary heroes told by his mother.


    Thus, when Hailbo saw the elite Tree Elves, he was reminded of the Heroic Spirits from another world that his mother had mentioned!

 Chapter 125: 98 Minor Punishments for Major Warnings (Seeking Recommendation Votes)

    Chapter 125: Chapter 98 Minor Punishments for Major Warnings (Seeking Rmendation Votes)


    ¡°Still looking at your treasure?¡±


    A somewhat sleazy-sounding teenager looked at Yilona and the Ju Nono in his


    arms.


    The teenager¡¯s name was Hakesa, and he also hailed from the Kingdom of Mountains.


    But he was a street thug, a gang leader, with neither the heart nor the habits


    that were simple and pure.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s quite pretty. Once we get to our destination, she might catch the eye of a new master.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Hakesaughed. ¡°Being beautiful, she won¡¯t have to do anything, just lie there.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±<div>


    Yilona really wanted to rush over and give Hakesa a beating, but he was tightly held back by his sister, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t act rashly, there are people watching.¡± At Ju Nono¡¯s reminder, Yilona quickly turned his head.


    There, without knowing when, a blonde youth wearing a silver mask was sitting on the ship¡¯s beam, looking down at them.


    ¡°Youe from different countries, and I don¡¯t know all your dialects, but for those who understand themon tongue, pass my words on to those around you.¡±


    Looking down from above, Anderson spoke solemnly, ¡°You are the possessions of my lord, and your life or death shall be judged before a decision is made.¡± ¡°Furthermore, to kill apanion without authorization in Yatun,¡± Anderson said gravely, ¡°is a great sin!¡±


    Bailuo could tolerate some vices in his vassals, but what he could not stand was the harming of kin and the betrayal ofrades.


    ¡®Yatun?¡¯


    ¡®Yatun!¡¯


    Yilona, Hailbo, and the delinquent Hakesa all took note of the word ¡®Yatun¡¯


    spoken by Anderson.


    They were from the Kingdom of Mountains, so they hadn¡¯t heard the legends of the People of Yatun.


    Even so, they had gleaned some extremely important information.


    For example, the ce they were headed to was called ¡®Yatun¡¯, and there, one absolutely must not kill at will.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Anderson was not good at speaking with outsiders, except for the Yatun n and the Fairies, whose simple nature allowed him to get along with them.


    But with these ves from the Mountains, Star Night, and Azure, Anderson really had nomonnguage.


    The Miracle Power became a hurdle; those who possessed the same Miracle Power could trust each other despite their differences.


    The many miracles of Bailuo ensured that the Children of Miracle and derivatives from the Miracle Creature and Miracle Race got along exceptionally well, even if they came from different lineages.


    Because whether it was Sherri¡¯s Child of Miracle, Lilith¡¯s Child of Miracle, or the Tree Elves,


    they were all Bailuo¡¯s subjects, all one family.<div>


    ¡°Eating?¡±


    ¡°Did he just say it¡¯s mealtime?¡±


    ¡°Finally, we can eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±<div>


    The Kingdom of Mountains and the Holy Empire had been waging war for years, and it was the people who suffered.


    The lives of these children were not much better than those of the Iron Eagle


    People.


    Such is the world, where no matter where you are, there are always those at the bottom, suffering from cold and hunger, unable to fill their stomachs.


    To tell the truth, these children had been worrying about their future, weary in body and mind, but now with word of food, they could finally rx a little.


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle.¡±


    There it was, the emerging sound that made even Anderson feel a pang of sympathy, ¡°From now on, you will not go hungry. But still, pay attention to your condition, don¡¯t eat too much, there¡¯s more in the evening.¡± Anderson¡¯s tone had softened a lot, which made the children feel rather fond of him.


    Yilona and Hailbo were very surprised.


    They certainly hadn¡¯t expected Anderson to be so approachable.


    Even though Anderson hadn¡¯t made a move, both teenagers were perceptive enough to realize that the masked man undoubtedly had the strength to behead them in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Soon, some children smelled a fragrance they had never experienced before.


    Yatun was now rich in seasonings.<div>


    Whether it was soy sauce, vinegar, chili sauce, broad bean sauce, oyster sauce produced by magic, or simply table salt, sugar, and pepper powder, the ship had it all.


    Bailuo never skimped on his own people. When setting out to sea, they had to be well-fed, and he made sure they ate well.


    ¡°Everyone take a seat.¡±


    Elsa came down from the staircase, walking through the middle of the cabin. Both sides of the ship¡¯s cabin, teenagers of about her age, moved to the sides.


    Unlike the cute girl persona she had in private, in front of others, Elsa was undeniably the Snow Queen.


    Noble, solemn, and stunningly cold¡­


    ve boys and girls, most of them didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Elsa, and the moment she turned away, they immediately lowered their heads in fear.


    And behind Elsa were four Tree Elves pushing iron pots.


    Though the pots were covered, the tempting aroma instantly made the children¡¯s empty stomachs emit continuous pleading cries.


    ¡°Gurgle.¡±


    ¡°It smells so good, what, what is this? How can it be so fragrant?¡±


    The children, ustomed to eating mush and ck bread, could hardly imagine how delectable food that emitted such a fragrance could be.


    ¡°Line up properly, girls on the left two lines, boys on the right two lines, no crowding, or else there will be no food!¡±<div>


    Elsa¡¯s haughty voice made the children who didn¡¯t know about the Yatun situation be considerably more meek.


    Even Hailbo and Yilona calmed down and obediently lined up.


    They had seen the discipline of the Yatun.


    This further solidified Hailbo¡¯s view of the Yatun-as a kingdom with strict military discipline, quite different from the Mountains!


    ¡°Make way, make way.¡±


    Hakesa swaggered forward, and the ve boys and girls parted to give way.


    He wasn¡¯t cutting in line; it was them giving up their ces to him.


    II II


    Elsa saw this scene, and being of the Yatun n herself, she felt a bit ufortable.


    The People of Yatun were courteous to each other, giving food to the children and the frail.


    But Hakesa¡¯s behavior was contrary to the teachings Elsa had received.


    Elsa knew the situation outside and was also clear about how Hakesa had managed to do this.


    This was an umtion of intimidation and the helplessness of the weak.<div>


    ¡°It seems I am first.¡±


    Hakesa looked at Elsa and smugly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t cut in line, I followed the rules.¡±


    The Tree Elf serving the food looked at Elsa for guidance. They were powerful, butcked experience in dealing with people. This is why Bailuo hoped they would follow the directions of Gonnia and others, to learn and observe more.


    The Tree Elves might not understand Hakesa¡¯s behavior, but the Yatun n certainly did.


    ¡°No, you are not.¡±


    just as Elsa was contemting what to do, a wooden bowl made its way into the queue.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Elsa looked at the boy who spoke; it was Hailbo: ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am, am I the first in line?¡±


    ¡°Hailbo, what do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°Youe in line with empty hands and ask me the meaning? Where is your bowl¡ªyou expect to eat without one?¡±


    Hailbo was not as tall as Hakesa, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated.


    The boy pointed behind the crowd, where another cart full of bowls and utensils was being brought down.


    ¡°You are here, but your bowl is not. What will you use to hold the food? How can they serve you?¡±


    ¡°As for me,¡± Hailbo directly stood in front of Hakesa, then respectfully held out his bowl with both hands, smiling and saying, ¡°I¡¯m here, and so is my bowl!¡±


    ¡°Serve him.¡±


    Without waiting for Hakesa to bluster, Elsa¡¯s cool voice rang out: ¡°Fill it!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The Tree Elf was also a young boy, and if it weren¡¯t for the maskhiding his face, everyone would see his handsome face with a slightly lifted corner of the mouth: ¡°Eat plenty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Cradling the steaming bowl of white porridge, Hailbo politely addressed the crowd: ¡°What is everyone waiting for? Bowls and utensils are limited!


    ¡°tter.¡±


    The invisible oppression that Hakesa had imposed instantly dissipated.


    The boys and girls, prompted by Hailbo, quickly moved toward the cart with bowls and utensils.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is my bowl? Why is there one missing?


    ¡°Who is it, who has hidden my bowl away?¡±


    The number of bowls and utensils was only 119; yes, there was one set missing.


    But is that possible?


    Of course, it¡¯s not possible!


    In fact, Gonnia had prepared at least 150 sets.


    However, Elsa had cast a spell, making 31 sets vanish.


    Naturally, Elsa wouldn¡¯t truly let him go hungry; it would just take until almost everyone had finished eating before Hakesa would find the disappeared bowl.

 Chapter 126: 99 Absolute Fairness is the Greatest Evil (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 126: Chapter 99 Absolute Fairness is the Greatest Evil (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    Hakesa dared not provoke Elsa and the others, but he red viciously at Hailbo, who remainedpletely unmoved.


    This was Yatun, which was different from the Kingdom of Mountains.


    There, there was discipline, order, and the Upper Tier knew how to adapt to circumstances. They were reasonable, and Hailbo was bing more and more drawn to Yatun.


    ¡°These are pickled mustard greens and salted vegetables.¡±


    Elsa had someone bring tworge dishes of side dishes. ¡°Take as much as you eat.¡±


    The children had never eaten pickled mustard greens or salted vegetables, they hadn¡¯t even heard of them.


    ¡°What, what are these?¡±


    ¡°Salty, crunchy.¡±


    Eating the pickled mustard greens, they felt their teeth biting down, the crunchy texture and the subsequent salty and slightly sweet taste made the already hungry children¡¯s appetites soar.<div>


    Sadly, Elsa had a rule, each person could only drink a maximum of three bowls.


    This wasn¡¯t being stingy, but to protect their stomachs.


    Having been hungry for so long, suddenly eating too much could be more than their stomachs could handle, so Elsa had to take good care of their bodies during this time.


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle.¡±


    Hakesa¡¯s stomach growled with hunger, but no one shared any food with him.


    Hailbo had set a good example for them, telling them that as long as they followed the rules of Yatun, no one would dare to bully them.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Fiona and Anderson, who were watching them from the shadows, focused their attention on Hailbo.


    This child was very intelligent and meticulous in his actions.


    If these 120 people werepared to an army, then Hailbo would be the talent capable of rallying the troops¡¯ hearts.


    Not showy, knew when to advance and retreat, understood moderation.


    What seemed like a casual word or action was actually guiding everyone to follow the rules.


    ¡°With him here, this group of civilians will be much easier to manage.¡±


    ¡°As forthat troublemaker,¡± Gonnia said indifferently, ¡°if he makes another mistake, then tell Your Majesty, and let him decide personally.¡±


    Gonnia had no right to judge these people; only Bailuo had the authority to determine their fate.


    ¡°Nono,e, try this, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Yilona handed a bowl of rice porridge to Ju Nono, and the girl took a spoonful and tasted it.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    There was no strange vor, it tasted infinitely better than those sour breads.<div>


    ¡°What is this, this vor¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like, Mother¡­¡±


    Like the siblings, there was also Ina, holding her bowl of rice porridge, containing only a little pickled and mustard greens. But even that slight salty vor was so memorable to her.


    ¡°Drip, drip.¡±<div>


    Ina cried, tears streaming down.


    She cradled the hot bowl of rice porridge in one hand and wiped her face with her sleeve, which was already a bit dirty, giving her face ayer of grime.


    But Ina didn¡¯t care, she was ugly to begin with, and theyer of grime felt almost beautifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s like food that can only be found in an Immortal Realm.¡±


    Hailbo had drunk half his bowl, yet his expression became even more solemn.


    The Immortal Realm was a myth of the Kingdom of Mountains, which was Hailbo¡¯s homnd.


    Of course, the word Immortal Realm could be reced with Divine Domain, Heaven, Utopia.


    In any case, it all meant the same thing: a paradise beyond the mortal world.


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Big Chunk said to Elsa in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, can I please have one more bowl?¡±


    If it were someone else, Elsa would certainly refuse, after all, drinking three bowls of porridge should be enough to fill a stomach.


    But the man in front of her was too special.


    ¡°Sir.¡±<div>


    Hailbo said, ¡°Big Guy was just saying, please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Big Chunk wasn¡¯t very intelligent, quite naive, but his straightforwardness without guile made Hailbo feel very fond of him.


    So throughout their journey, Hailbo took great care of this big boy: ¡°Don¡¯t fuss, I still have two bowls I can drink, I¡¯ll share one with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Yilona also joined in at this point, ¡°Sir, may I give my bowl to him?¡±


    Although both boys eagerly yearned for the food, their years of hunger had forged a very strong willpower, and drinking one less bowl was of no consequence to them.


    But it was different for Big Chunk, given his build, ten bowls might not even be enough as a base.


    ¡°What¡¯s yours is yours, it cannot be transferred at will.¡±


    Elsa said coldy, but quickly added, ¡°You, go get three more bowls.¡±


    The words from Elsa surprised both Hailbo and Yilona.


    ¡°Quick, thank Big Chunk for the kindness shown by the Sir.¡±


    Hailbo promptly urged Big Chunk to express his gratitude to Elsa.


    ¡°Thankyou, Sir. You are truly kind,¡± he said.<div>


    Elsa offered no exnation; it was only reasonable for Big Chunk to drink more given his bulk.


    The Yatun believe in rule ofw, but not inws that are harsh and heartless.


    Sometimes, one must adapt to the situation.


    ¡°Why can he have more?¡±


    Hearing someone seemingly question her decision, Elsa immediately looked up and sure enough, it was that troublemaker Hakesa.


    ¡®Him again? Have I been too lenient? Has he be too arrogant?¡¯ Elsa thought, feeling helpless. Yet, considering they were not enemies, she chose to tolerate Hakesa¡¯s impertinence.


    The Yatun n, when not facing an enemy, is after all still gentle, as are the Tree Elves.


    Furthermore, perhaps it was theck of a beating, or the humiliation Hailbo brought with him, but it enraged Hakesa to the point where he forgot his ce.


    When he uttered those words, Hakesa broke into a cold sweat.


    Elsa noticed and silently shook her head.


    Regardless, it was too early to judge Hakesa¡¯s fate now; he had yet to undergo education and training before it could be determined if he was worthy of bing part of Yatun.


    Elsa had a fondness for Big Chunk because this Silly Big Guy didn¡¯t have a hint of ulterior motives, utterly simple-minded.


    Such people were a must for Yatun to embrace.<div>


    As soon as he received Yatun¡¯s training and education, he would immediately be a die-hard loyalist.


    Bailuo had told Elsa, ¡°Yatun¡¯s choice of individuals is not based on their talents but on their loyalty. If a person is not loyal, even if they have exceptional talent, we do not need them.¡±


    Many of these children harbor their own thoughts.


    Jealousy, greed, cunning, despicableness.


    But these vices are human nature.


    If the ves they bought were all pure saints, who would devote themselves after being given food, then Bailuo would start doubting if there was something wrong with the world.


    That simply isn¡¯t possible!


    Out of the 120 children, half of them being innocently simple, Bailuo believed, there certainly were some.


    But among the remaining 60, more or less, there were some issues.


    Thus, strict education and military-like intensive training were necessary to smooth out their rowdiness and bad habits.


    ¡°When you speak to me, you must first raise your hand and then say ¡®report¡¯.¡±


    Elsa looked at Hakesa who had spoken out of turn, ¡°Do you have a question?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Hakesa was just a hooligan, not truly strong. Bullying ordinary people was one thing, but when faced with the imposing presence of a witch like Elsa, he immediately backed down.


    ¡°When you are on thend of our Yatun, you must be one of us,¡± Though Elsa was young, she knew that when dealing with troublemakers, one must disy authority and not indulge their arrogance, ¡°If you have grievances, speak them out. There¡¯s no need to hide or hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Elsa wielded her Miracle Power to intimidate the soul, leaving Hakesa utterly unable to resist, only to hear him say in a trembling voice, ¡°Why, why does he get to have more? Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t it three bowls per person?¡±


    His authority undermined by Hailbo, now also suffering from hunger, Hakesa could only attempt to stir up dissatisfaction among the other ves to salvage some of his own dignity.


    Yet, how utterly ridiculous!


    Jealousy, greed, feelings of injustice.


    But where in the world is fairness to be found? Even in Yatun, fairness is rtive.


    They aremoners, and it¡¯s fundamentally impossible for them to receive the same treatment as Yatun Citizens.


    Impossible indeed, right?


    If those who fought and risked their lives alongside oneself received the very same treatment as a bunch dragging their feet, that would be the greatest evil!


    Big Chunk was not a man of Yatun, and Elsa was certainly entitled to refuse him. But the citizens of Yatun are flesh and blood; they are not inflexible old sticks in the mud.


    As a matter of fact, if it weren¡¯t for the concern for their physical condition, Elsa would be willing to let them eat their fill.


    Hakesa only saw the immediate, trivial gains,pletely oblivious to the goals of the people of Yatun.

 Chapter 127: too Fairy Armor (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 127: Chapter too Fairy Armor (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    Why can Big Chunk eat more?


    Children take a bite, adults eat a bowl.


    Asking adults to eat only a bite a day or letting children eat as much as adults is simply too inconsiderate.


    Yatun Duchy doesn¡¯t want to exploit them or treat them as vebor but wants to cultivate a group of excellent talents.


    Excessive harshness brings no benefits.


    Of course, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t immediately offer them the best things.


    As mentioned before, there is a gap between citizens andmoners;moners always get what the People of Yatun have discarded, the worst batch.


    Just like the rice porridge, pickled vegetables, and pressed vegetables now,pared to all Yatun delicacies, it¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg.


    However, Hailbo truly hadn¡¯t expected Hakesa to be so irrational, to openly talk back to the master who had purchased them.


    ¡°Report!¡±<div>


    Hailbo noticed Hakesa¡¯s fear and didn¡¯t wish for Hakesa to be punished.


    ¡°Sir, could you give Hakesa a bowl? He must be delirious from hunger to have spoken such nonsense,¡± Hailbo imed.


    Seeing Hailbo speaking up for Hakesa gave Elsa an opportunity to step down and said, ¡°Give him a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Drink less to protect our stomachs; eating too much too quickly after starving for so long is no good.¡±


    In helping Hakesa, Hailbo exined to the surrounding teens, ¡°Besides, this bowl is so big; three bowls are enough to fill our stomachs.¡±


    The bowl provided by the People of Yatun was the kind for serving whole noodles, a medium-sized bowl.


    Three bowls of porridge could definitely fill you up.


    ¡°For the next few days, you will all receive food; rest assured about that.¡±


    Upon Elsa¡¯s affirmative response, all ves showed looks of gratitude and fortune.


    Being given such good food, the new master was truly too kind.


    White rice porridge, ah, so fine and snow-white.


    Even in their lives, they had never encountered such delicious food, and perhaps they would never be able to afford it in their lifetimes.


    But here, the new master had bestowed such food¡­


    With Hailbo¡¯s guidance, the ve boys and girls began to feel grateful, making them realize the beauty of being ves to Yatun and soothing their hearts once again.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯


    Hakesa watched all this and bowed his head, his eyes full of jealousy.


    He paid no mind to Hailbo¡¯s previous warnings and help¡ªall he felt was dissatisfaction and resentment.


    He was supposed to be the leader of these ves, that position of leadership belonged to him!


    Damn Hailbo!<div>


    ¡°Sometimes hearing people¡¯s hearts isn¡¯t very pleasant, is it?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice rang in Elsa¡¯s mind, who shook her head again: ¡°This person is so hard to manage, why is it so difficult to just line up properly?¡±


    ¡°Is it that I don¡¯t knowhow to manage people, have I done something wrong?¡±


    Elsa hoped to train all the ves well, giving them as many opportunities as possible instead of outright condemnation.<div>


    ¡°What did you do? Shove the porridge at them and then hid the bowls, just to give a warning?¡±


    Such a minor issue, in the eyes of the People of Yatun, already counted as the lightest of punishments.


    Keep in mind, when Fiona and Elsa went through military training with Uncle, they were starved for two days and nights for making fatal mistakes, to engrave the lesson deeply into their bones.


    Inparison, was Elsa simply making Hakesa wait a bit longer to eat really that severe?


    Elsa was after all young, a mere 12-year-old child.


    Even with great power at her disposal, she stillcked experience in dealing with various human emotions.


    ¡°Fortunately, there are the smart ones.¡±


    Fiona was referring to Hailbo, who was among all, the most reassuring to the People of Yatun.


    Elsa praised Hailbo but didn¡¯t reproach.


    Troublemakers needed to be suppressed, but for talents, especially sensible ones, guidance was sufficient.


    Whether the 120 people could be epted by Yatun was not something Elsa could decide.


    In the Yatun Duchy, despite her seeming authority here, she was really just a sister.


    Bailuo¡¯s task for Elsa and the others was to record the behavior of these ve boys and girls during the voyage and then make the first summary.<div>


    Only after several rounds of selection would Bailuo ultimately decide on the new citizens Yatun could ept.


    Previously, Bailuo had shared his ideas with the three old men.


    They considered them carefully and helped Bailuo perfect many details.


    In fact, Elsa and the others were originally supposed to arrange a scenario of ¡®unfair distribution.¡¯


    But to their surprise, Silly Big Guy actually took care of it for them.


    Yes, this was supposed to be a test all along.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re finished eating, rest a bit, then go take a bath,¡± Elsa instructed everyone to tidy up, and she didn¡¯t use magic.


    Outside, Elsa didn¡¯t need, nor did she want to casually reveal that power.


    Shortly after, the children had taken baths and changed into new clothes, which had been specially prepared by the People of Yatun.


    It resembled a school uniform yet also a military dress, with the boys¡¯ fitting snugly and the girls¡¯ covering down to the ankles with long skirts.


    ¡°What beautiful clothes.¡±


    ¡°This clothing, it¡¯s so soft, sofortable.¡±


    The children donned their new attire, which, in their homnd, would only have been possible during festivals.<div>


    Some children might not have had an outfit of their own for years.


    And when they did, it was old and full of patches.

 Chapter 128: 100 Fairy Armor (Seeking

    Chapter 128: Chapter 100 Fairy Armor (Seeking


    Rmendation Tickets) _2


    But look at these clothes¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Hakesa looked at the clothes he was wearing, never having thought that he too


    could possess such grace.


    He had once been a gang leader, but that didn¡¯t mean he lived in luxury, for he


    had superiors above him.


    Stripped downyer byyer, Hakesa was no different from the lower gang leaders.


    What¡¯s more, his homnd was known for being dirty and messy. Where would you find such clean, beautiful clothing styles? Only the nobles dressed like this, right?


    ¡°No,pared to those vibrantly dressed nobles.<div>


    Hakesa loved these clothes too much: ¡°They are much too beautiful¡­¡±


    The artistic style of Yatun was clearly very different from that of the Kingdom


    of Mountains.


    It was simple, modest, yet not outdated at all; rather, it was at the forefront of fashion.


    ¡® I must obtain power in this ce called Yatun!¡¯


    ¡®And Hailbo, one day, I will make you pay!¡¯


    The existence of Hailbo made Hakesa feel a great crisis, realizing that he might never surpass the other.


    ¡®But sowhat?¡¯


    ¡®As long as you¡¯re dead, what does it matter if you¡¯re stronger than me?¡¯


    The philosophy of a thug isn¡¯t to be better oneself, but to eliminate anyone stronger, and then, he is the first!


    ¡°What kind of country is Yatun, exactly?¡±


    Among these children, some were more intelligent. They realized the extraordinary nature of Yatun.


    Delicious food, brand-new andfortable clothing.


    Is this really what it means to be a ve?


    ves should be working thend, performing hardbor; how could they be given clothes? It was unheard of.


    ¡°Look at these clothes¡­¡±


    Hailbo and Yilona appeared very calm. Compared to the surprise and excitement over new clothes, the two boys began to ponder, ¡®It¡¯s like going somewhere for education, not as students, then as soldiers.<sup>1</sup>


    Beyond this, with the knowledge and experience of Yilona and Hailbo, he really didn¡¯t know a third possibility.


    Yatun Ind, inside the castle administration hall.<div>


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seeded! We¡¯ve seeded!¡±


    The first response was a cheer from Lilith; she hadpleted her experiment and created the first magic artifact.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Almost the instant her words fell, Lilith appeared before Bailuo.<div>


    It must be said, the deep blue mist released during the awakening of Cat Lingling and others certainly boosted Lilith¡¯s mobility by countless times.


    ¡°Master, look, this is the armor I¡¯ve just made.¡±


    Lilith ced a very beautiful gemstone ne on the table in front of Bailuo, who picked it up: ¡°I can indeed feel your Miracle Power. Although it¡¯s not a lot, it has indeed separated from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, it can absorb Fairy Power floating in the outside world. Even if it


    uses up its own energy, it can be replenished at any time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simr to Miracle Resource?¡±


    Miracle Power is interlinked. With the development and awakening of miracles, all abilities will eventually be obtained; it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡°Not only that.¡±


    Lilith said: ¡°The old master says he¡¯s felt a slight improvement in his physical condition after spending a long time with these artifacts.


    The old uncle¡¯s judgment is remarkable. If he says so, it must be true.


    This also means that the old uncle has received Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power, and he has be a Miracle Citizen of Bailuo.


    ¡°Great, great news, indeed great news!¡±


    The Yatun n were Bailuo¡¯s kin, who had fallen far behind the Tree Elves.<div>


    Now that they had found a way to enhance their strength and truly be a power system at his disposal, Bailuo couldn t be happier.


    ¡°Is there a limit to the production speed?¡±


    ¡°There are some, but I almost don¡¯t need to rest, and can keep producing them


    inrge quantities.¡±


    Lilith informed Bailuo of the production rate: ¡°I have named these magic


    artifacts Fairy¡¯s Blessing Arms.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo agreed with the name and thenmented: ¡°This is a strategic resource, the more the better.¡±


    ¡°So, I need you, Lilith, to craft more Blessed Arms in your spare time, and it would be best if everyone could wear a set.¡±


    Logically speaking, not everyone should be able to adapt to Lilith¡¯s power. But due to the influence of the Mysterious Dragon, all those on the ind at the time underwent a strange change; they could adapt to all of Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power without any side effects.


    There might be differences in talents.


    However, when ites to ¡®can¡¯ and ¡®cannot¡¯, everyone showed affinity.


    Bailuo felt that he had discovered another ability of the Mysterious Dragon: it could make the People of Yatun who received its gracepatible with all Miracle Powers under Bailuo¡¯s name.<div>


    This was a good thing, a great thing indeed!


    ¡°Please rest assured, Master, Lilith will prepare suitable armaments for every person of Yatun, and then continuously improve them,¡± Lilith said, ¡°The current Blessed Arms are still preliminary products, with many ws and defects.¡±


    ¡°With more experience, perhaps I could spend more time crafting even more exquisite equipment.¡±


    But such equipment would possess a troublesome issue.


    That would be the requirement of a person¡¯s aptitude.


    If it were said in game terms, it would be like a two-handed greatsword having a strength requirement of 18; if your strength doesn¡¯t meet the standard, then, unfortunately, you cannot wield it.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    After finishing his statement, Bailuo picked up a ne on the table and asked, ¡°What is the ability of this thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, this was made for you, Master.¡±


    Lilith exined, ¡°It can withstand a certain amount of damage, even a lethal attack. As long as it doesn¡¯t exceed its Miracle limit, it can negate the damage.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s a lethal attack, it will be damaged and turn into a one-time item, unable to be repaired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also a valuable item!¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t expect that Lilith could craft such a life-saving amulet: ¡°Is it difficult to make?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s essentially a high-intensity Protection Charm, one that I cast personally.¡± Lilith continued, ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult, but such a Protection Charm will only be effective on the same target once within a period.¡±<div>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a cooldown time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a cooldown time.¡±


    Lilith and Bailuo shared an understanding, naturally familiar with these gaming terms.


    ¡°Indeed, if such a powerful effect could be used indiscriminately, that would be too overpowered.¡±


    Bailuo understood, but even so, this ne was impressive: ¡°Is it limited to items? For example, rings, bracelets, and the like. If I wear three rings, can it protect me once, or three times?¡±


    ¡°There are no item restrictions, even a sachet would work, but they cannot be repeated. Even if you wear a hundred, only one will be effective at any given time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Understanding its principle, Bailuo then said, ¡°Start by crafting this kind of ¡®Protection Charm¡¯, prepare one for everyone on Yatun Ind.¡± Presently, Yatun had no threat of external enemies, hence the demand for weapons and armor was secondary.


    A life-saving amulet like this, as long as not activated, could be worn for a long period of time.


    So in terms of cost-effectiveness, it was indeed very high.


    ¡°It will take some time.¡±


    ¡°There are over a thousand people on the ind, and Life Guardian is a high- level Fairy Magic. Even if I cast it continuously, excluding the time to teach the children, it would still take three to four days,¡± Lilith said.


    ¡°Safety first!¡±


    Bailuo responded, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the Protection Charms first, then consider the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lilith sensed Bailuo¡¯s care for the People of Yatun. Previously there was no choice, but nowwith insurance, he certainly wanted everyone to have one. Moreover, the blessing of Fairy Power was gradual and subtle.


    Whether it was weapons, armor, or Protection Charms, as long as one kept them on, they would continuously transform the physical constitution of the People of Yatun.


    So wearing Protection Charms and wearing weapons and armor made no difference.


    This was the true gift Bailuo wanted to bestow upon the People of Yatun.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Bailuo, admiring the ne in his hand, asked, ¡°If an outsider got hold of this, would it be useful?¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I¡¯ve set a directive on them.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not one of our Yatun,¡± Lilith responded, ¡°the item is no different from trash.¡±

 Chapter 129: Shelf speech

    Chapter 129: Shelf speech


    Tomorrow is the day my book goes live, and to tell the truth, I don¡¯t have any special feelings, but I certainlyck confidence.


    No matter how uncertain and worried about the subscriptions I am, I still want to thank my readers who have continuously supported me and this book. I¡¯m extremely grateful to see you¡¯ve made it this far.


    Here, I want to thank soul partners like Mourning, Lazy, Nostalgia, Heaven yer, Stranger, Mourning Path, and my editor Prosperous Summer.


    While writing ¡°Miracle,¡± you all have given me great help and support, and I really appreciate it.


    Alright, enough of the small talk; let¡¯s move on to the most practical matter- additional chapters.


    I mentioned before that when the book goes live, I¡¯ll tally up the rmendation tickets, and for every 1,000 tickets, I¡¯ll add an extra chapter.


    A chapter here is 2,000 words, and that¡¯s a standard you all can¡¯t mess with.


    For every 1,000 tickets, an extra 2,000 words will be added. My abilities are limited; that¡¯s really the final offer!


    While I¡¯m writing this note, the tally of rmendation tickets is 5.38. I¡¯m not a stingy person, so let¡¯s just round it off to 60k, you know, round figures.


    5.38 thousand, round it off to 60 thousand, there¡¯s no problem with that.<div>


    To those who say 5.38 rounds off to 100 thousand or a million, I¡¯ve done the eye-rolling for you, no need to thank me.


    So, that¡¯s 60 extra chapters from the rmendation tickets.


    Then there are the rewards; I won¡¯t crunch the numbers here, I¡¯ll just tell you the result: 65 chapters. Thus,bined, it¡¯s 125 chapters.


    125, round it off to¡­


    What the heck with rounding off, 125 extra chapters, 250,000 words, are you trying to kill me?!


    Cough cough, no more ranting, I¡¯ll continue.


    Many readers may worry about how I¡¯m going to fulfill this pledge. Will it take a very long time?


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    After going live, a guaranteed minimum of 6,000 words a day is certain, and that doesn¡¯t include the extra chapters. Extra chapters mean those beyond the 6,000 words.


    The goal is to update over 20,000 words every day, equal to an extra 7 chapters, within a month.


    Then, within two weeks, I n to finish all 125 of these chapters.


    After the book goes live, rmendation tickets will still result in extra chapters, but it changes to one extra chapter for every 2,000 tickets, and monthly tickets are calcted separately.


    As for other things, like the plot and settings, I won¡¯t say too much to avoid spoilers.


    In any case, the world of ¡°Miracle¡± is still unfolding slowly, with many settings not yet introduced. But after nearly 100,000 words of updates in the next few days, the main storyline of ¡°Miracle¡± will officially begin.


    So here, I kneel and beg, plead, and earnestly request a wave of initial and automatic subscriptions.


    Please, I beg for your support of ¡°Miracle..¡± I¡¯m begging you!!!

 Chapter 130: 101: The Cook and the Maid (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 130: Chapter 101: The Cook and the Maid (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Is this, a ring?¡±


    ¡°And a bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a pendant.¡±


    People of Yatun arrived one after another at the castle¡¯s assembly square the next day, among them were members of the Yatun n, as well as the Fairy and Tree Elf races.


    ¡°It¡¯s imbued with Teacher Lilith¡¯s power.¡±


    As a witch, Miya immediately sensed the familiar presence, she pondered carefully and then her eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°This?! Such strong Fairy Power! It¡¯s Life Guardian!¡±


    Life Guardian was a high-level Fairy Magic, not something that regr witches and titled witches could touch.


    They had to progress further and be Sorcerers before they could master such profound Fairy Magic.


    ¡°What immense Mana.¡±


    Lvli was a witch of the Treant Race and one of the Tree Elf Priests.<div>


    Her Fairy Magic was powerful, second only to Fra among the Tree Elf girls, ¡°Even if we became Sorcerers, how many times could we cast such magic?¡±


    Yet looking at the small boxes in front of them, once opened, they turned out to be all amulets.


    ¡°This is also, too amazing¡­¡±


    Although they knew of Lilith¡¯s cheat-like strength and the dimensional gap between them,


    actually seeing it still shocked the girls immensely.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, a Miracle Creature with infinite Mana and undiminished energy could do as it pleased.


    ¡°Everyone.¡±


    Bailuo stepped forward and said, ¡°These are amulets, please take one each, and make sure to carry it with you at all times, even when bathing, it¡¯s best not to be away from it.¡±


    Lifesaving items, they didn¡¯t need Bailuo to tell them how to treat it.


    On Yatun Ind it didn¡¯t matter much, but if they were to go on a campaign or a long voyage, these amulets, which were treasures connected with their lives, how could they possibly be out of reach.


    Of course, to make it morefortable to wear, Bailuo also had Lilith apply magic for that purpose.


    ¡°Tree Elf children, since you all stay within the Tree of Life and are protected by the Miracle Power of the Tree of Life, you can receive itter.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t preference but a matter of prioritizing important matters.


    The People of Yatun also thought Bailuo was right in doing so, so in the following two days, after everyone else had received their amulets, Lilith began to create protective artifacts for the Tree Elf children.


    ¡¤


    At sea, the ship had been sailing for three days.


    In these three days, the ve children were well cared for by Elsa and Gonnia.


    Their health began to recover, and coupled with daily exercises and working on the ship, their restless hearts gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Swish swish swish.¡±<div>


    On the deck, Hailbo and Yilona vigorously wiped the floor, a task Elsa and Fiona could have resolved with a flick of their Magic Wands.


    But Gonnia expressed that the children should do the work.


    He who does not work, neither shall he eat.


    Even doing something seemingly meaningless was a form of training and education for them.<div>


    ¡°What are you thinking, Yilona?¡±


    Hailbo and Yilona were good friends, but Hailbo genuinely thought the other was too na?ve, ¡°Why did you try to stop her from choosing handmaidens, it¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too protective of her,¡± said Hailbo, ¡°You have the ability, you should think more for yourself. I¡¯m not saying be selfish, but if you could have a status, show your worth, Nono¡¯s life would be better, too.¡±


    Hailbo had seen the needs of the Yatun Duchy; it wasn¡¯t after ves but wished to cultivate talent.


    Such an opportunity was a grace of fate, truly once in a lifetime!


    ¡°Overprotection isn¡¯t real protection.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In these three days, perhaps because their days had improved, or perhaps it was destiny, Yilona and Hailbo were always assigned to work together.


    Both from the Kingdom of Mountains and orphaned at a young age, they had started working to earn their living early on.


    This pair of troubled brothers quickly foundmon ground.


    Hailbo knew how much Yilona cared about Ju Nono and hence offered him advice.


    But as Hailbo had thought, Yilona was too na?ve.<div>


    He actually intended to protect the girl all by himself.


    How could this be possible!


    ¡°Besides,¡± Hailbo said, ¡°You think too much, Yatun has provided us with food and clothing, which is a hundred, no, a thousand times better than the ve life we originally expected.¡±


    Hailbo had been taught since childhood that one should repay even the smallest favor with a fountain of gratitude.


    In addition, it was about finding a wise ruler to whom one could dedicate their life, and even their soul.


    Although it had only been a few short days, Hailbo felt he had found it: ¡°Yatun is a ce worthy of our loyalty, perhaps there wille a day when both of us can make our mark and establish careers.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, I just want to protect Ju Nono.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Hailbo let out a sigh, feeling that Yilona was truly foolish to the core.


    ¡°Report.¡±


    Just then, Big Chunk suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Hailbo and Yilona, saying, ¡°They haven¡¯t been working properly.¡±


    Hailbo: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yilona: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±<div>


    Both eximed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Big Chunk was not targeting them on purpose; he simply had no brains and was merely following Gonnia¡¯s orders to supervise the work of the youths.


    ¡°Hailbo, Yilona.¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°No dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After three days, their bodies had recuperated, and not eating for one evening would definitely make them hungry, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    On the contrary, being hungry together only deepened their friendship.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Sharing hardships, they were able tough heartily despite their hunger.


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    In the shadows, Hakesa red at them fiercely, even though he was the strongest among them.


    Why were they the ones receiving preferential treatment?<div>


    Yes, preferential treatment.


    Being on watch in the lookout towerte at night seemed like punishment, but it was actually training in disguise.


    Gonnia was clearly grooming the two of them, focusing on their development!


    This made Hakesa so jealous he felt like he would split open.


    Unfortunately, even if you exploded, it would be useless here; this is Yatun, not the outside world.


    To show insolence in front of the People of Yatun was simply courting death.


    In three days, Hakesa had been punished many times, being a small-time scoundrel, he knew better than to suffer a disadvantage before his betters.


    However, Fiona was proficient in Fairy Magic of the mind, so whatever Hakesa was thinking, the People of Yatun knew all too well.


    ¡°We should probably reach Yatun Duchy by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gonnia had selected three girls, whom Elsa and Fiona had identified as potential candidates with the qualifications to be Little Witches.


    But Gonnia didn¡¯t tell them this, instead, she trained them under the guise of being ¡®handmaidens.¡¯


    But handmaidens¡­


    Could it really be possible?


    Who among the People of Yatun wouldn¡¯t want to be Bailuo¡¯s personal handmaiden; how could it be their turn?


    It was just a pretext.


    ¡°It¡¯s too salty.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ina apologized repeatedly, wearing a mask that covered her ugly face, and gloves so she didn¡¯t need to reveal her scars.


    These were all gifts from Gonnia.


    Ina was very grateful to Gonnia, and being chosen to receive one of only three handmaiden training positions was something that filled Ina with hope.


    Of course, Ina herself didn¡¯t think she could be the master¡¯s handmaiden, so she asked Gonnia to send her to the kitchens to train as a cook.


    Gonnia agreed, giving Ina hope once again.

 Chapter 131: 102: Arrival at Yatun Island (Request for Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 131: Chapter 102: Arrival at Yatun Ind (Request for Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Ind?¡±


    On deck, the sharp-eyed children saw Yatun Ind appearing in the distance.


    If it were just an ordinary ind, they had encountered many along the way, but Yatun Ind was muchrger than the ones they had stopped at for fresh water supplies.


    ¡°Ga, Ga~~¡±


    Countless seagull-like white seabirds circled overhead, and Anderson, apanied by the Tree Elves, came before them, ¡°Ahead is where you will live from now on, the Yatun Duchy!¡±


    ¡®Duchy?¡¯


    These children didn¡¯t know what a principality meant, nor did they know that on Miracle Maind, only the Master of Miracles could be a sovereign.


    But the smarter ones, like Yilona, Hailbo, and others, realized the significance of this term at once.


    ¡°All line up, stand straight!¡±


    After several days of training, Anderson had taught them the most basic military postures and how to line up.<div>


    Andrew was grooming these children to be sailors and Sea Soldiers.


    ¡°Begin the roll call!!¡±


    At themand, everyone, including the girls receiving maid training, immediately began to count off.


    On the vast sea, threerge ships sailed side by side, and on the deck of each, 40 children stood in neat rows.


    They stood in formation, some expectant, some anxious, as they gazed at Yatun Ind in the distance.


    That was where they would live from now on.


    What their future would be like, they would soon find out.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Yatun?¡±


    Gazing at the port town bathed in sunlight in front of them, and as the ships slowly docked, the children were captivated by the dreamy scenery before them.


    Along the coast, wooden, two-story, Viking-style dwellings nested among grasnds and gardens, Danish-style pastoral cottages abounding.


    And at the very heart of these cottages and houses, in the square with fountains, stood a majestic Gothic building, like a cathedral, at the very center of the town.


    ¡°What ce is this?¡±


    Standing on the deck, Yilona leaned on the railings, gazing at the distant port town he had never seen before.


    It was much more beautiful and tranquil than the Kingdom of Mountains, at least much more than his impoverished backward vige, his hometown.


    ¡°This town¡­¡±


    Hailbo murmured in astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Hailbo had visited some towns, but their atmosphere couldn¡¯t begin topare with that of Yatun Harbor.


    Standing here, he felt a peace of mind, even a warmth, a warmth from deep within.<div>


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call him master,¡± Elsa emerged from the captain¡¯s quarters, descending the staircase, ¡°You must address that one as Your Majesty, and this is not just Yatun, but the Yatun Duchy!¡±


    Yatun Duchy?


    Your Majesty?


    This ce, this was a country!!<div>


    Even though they actually got this news from Anderson¡¯s mouth, these boys and girls could hardly imagine it; they were originally not bought by nobles andndlords but had be the possession of a duke.


    ¡®That¡¯s great!¡¯


    Hailbo felt no fear, only excitement and anticipation.


    Serving a duke was much better than being a merendowner¡¯s serf, tilling the soil for a lifetime.


    Hailbo longed to fight; he wanted to be a warrior, not a farmer or a fisherman.


    From a very young age, Hailbo¡¯s mother had instilled in him the ¡®principle of equivalence.¡¯


    You fight and risk your life for others; that¡¯s how you get what you want. And if the other party rewards you, then you must achieve something deserving of that reward.


    He who does not work, shall not eat!


    In life, loyaltyes first; one must never be ungrateful or betray kindness.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    Hearing someone had a question, Elsa turned around and saw it was Hakesa.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Elsa didn¡¯t like this person, but if the other party had a question, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it outright.<div>


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    Hakesa mustered the courage to ask Elsa, ¡°If this is about the nation, surely you don¡¯t need just a few of us, do you?¡±


    However, the truth was that Yatun really did need them.


    But of course, Elsa couldn¡¯t just admit that. She continued to keep her cool, ¡°You will know what role you y in due course.¡±


    ¡°Report!¡±


    This time, it was Hailbo.


    ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡±


    Hailbo had indeed earned quite a lot of goodwill from the people of Yatun.


    If this were a game world, the Yatun people, as NPCs, would surely have a hidden task prepared just for him.


    ¡°If we work diligently, will we have enough to eat?¡±


    Faced with Hailbo¡¯s very practical question, Elsa felt she could answer, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then I have no issue.¡±


    He who does not work, neither shall he eat. Since the Archduke was providing them a meal, they should work for him. Wasn¡¯t that only right and proper?<div>


    ¡°There will be food.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°The King here must be a good person.¡±


    ¡°We will work hard, we will definitely do a good job.¡±


    Indeed, the boys and girls were grateful for Hailbo¡¯s question. This was the most practical concern.


    What about safety, what about so-called freedom? Could thosepare to having food and warmth?


    In a world where starving to death ismonce, what could be more important than food and warmth?


    Along the way, the children grew to love the food of Yatun.


    Though their meals were simple, they were truly delicious.


    Noodles, buns, rice, and also meat, along with fish.


    Gonnia hadn¡¯t revealed all of Yatun¡¯s culinary delights, but even just one ten-thousandth of it was enough to make these inexperienced children linger and forget to return.


    Being ves had predetermined the ultimate heights of their lives.


    So they didn¡¯t aspire to live in such beautiful houses; just having a ce to shelter from the wind was enough for them to be content.<div>


    ¡°Everyone, disembark in an orderly manner and then follow me to the central square at the harbor to gather.¡±


    Gonnia took the lead down from the ship. After speaking a few words to Elsa and Fiona, she went ahead to make arrangements, leaving the Tree Elves to stand around the children, maintaining order.


    ¡°So many flowers.¡±


    ¡°And butterflies and bees, birds too, there are so many.¡±


    After disembarking from the ship, the children finally set foot on thend of Yatun.


    They held an immense longing for this city.


    If the Kingdom of Mountains were a ck-and-white photograph, then Yatun Ind was a color television, the entire world seemed to be enshrouded in an invisible dream-like force.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t just an illusion.¡¯


    ¡®There truly is an incredible force.¡¯


    Hailbo and Yilona exchanged looks, a rarity for the two boys, and from each other¡¯s eyes, they read the shock in their hearts.


    This ce wasn¡¯t simple, it was too peaceful!


    ¡°Report!¡±


    The onlookers surveyed their surroundings only to discover that the houses were uninhabited; all the dwellings were empty.


    ¡°May I ask, why is there no one here?¡±


    Faced with their question, Gonnia, Elsa, Fiona, and Anderson along with other Tree Elves, none of them answered.

 Chapter 132: 103: Laws and Regulations (3000 words, please vote for recommendation)

    Chapter 132: Chapter 103: Laws and Regtions (3000 words, please vote for rmendation)


    ¡°Is this the group?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯te in person; it was Nors who came, the current Chief Instructor of the military of the Yatun Duchy.


    Nors had received the ck Little Pegasus and gained Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power. Like the Treant Race, it belonged to the Lower Miracle Race.


    But the ck Pegasus was different from Tree Elves, as it was a direct rtive of Sherri, a Miracle Creature.


    Although Tree Elves are also a Miracle Race, they are, after all, affected by a generational gap.


    Therefore, in terms of natural endowment, they should beparable to the purebred second-generation Pegasus born of the First Generation Pegasus.


    Yes, the natural endowment of Tree Elves is not as good as that of the ck Pegasus.


    This also means that once Xiao Hei the Pegasus grows up, the enhancements Nors himself could receive would not be less than those of a typical Tree Elf; and since the Pegasus itself was enough to rival the Tree Elf, whenbined, Nors¡¯s strength might far surpass that of the Tree Elves.


    Of course, that¡¯s for the future.


    For now, Nors had just begun to receive Miracle Power and was not yet able topare with the Treant Race.<div>


    ¡°Have they been trained?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training them all the way here.¡±


    Anderson and Nors had an extremely close rtionship, often sparring and exchanging expertise in their own time.


    Now, one a Defense Officer and the other a Chief Instructor, even their work hadplementary natures.


    ¡°May I give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Nors nodded with a smile, then he stepped onto the tform, his expression turning instantly very serious: ¡°Attention, all!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    The days of training made these children immediately know what to do.


    Regardless of character or gender, at this moment, they all became new Yatun recruits, awaiting Nors¡¯s inspection.


    ¡°Hm, not bad.¡±


    Nors gave Anderson a look that said ¡®pretty good¡¯.


    ¡°Listen up!¡±


    Nors began his instruction: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you were before or where you came from. Now, you are people of our Yatun, but, just people of our Yatun, not Yatun Citizens!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nors was speaking themon tongue, which the children who understood it tranted into various local dialects for theirpanions.


    But there was one tricky part in this sentence, the difference between ¡®people of our Yatun¡¯ and ¡®Yatun Citizens.¡¯


    It was somewhat difficult to trante.


    ¡°Report!¡±<div>


    Hailbo raised his hand; whenever he asked something, it was always for the collective, and this time was no exception.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°What is the difference between ¡®people of our Yatun¡¯ and ¡®Yatun Citizens¡¯?¡±


    All the children wanted to know the answer to this question.<div>


    Nors noted this, seeing that Hailbo possessed a considerable personal charisma.


    Such a person was suited to lead others, or, at the very least, be a squad leader.


    ¡°Good question.¡±


    Nors said gravely: ¡°This ce is called Yatun Duchy, and I am the Imperial Guard Instructor personally appointed by His Majesty! My name is Nors Whitehawk¡ªremember my name!¡±


    Hailbo and Yilona, as well as others, promptly memorized this name in silence.


    Nors had just celebrated his birthday, now eighteen years old, tall and sturdy, with a slight beard that added maturity and authority to his handsome face.


    As the most prominent male of the Yatun after Bailuo, Nors bore heavy responsibilities and was endowed with the great expectations of the Yatun Duchy.


    ¡°We Yatun are a little different from the outside world.¡±


    Nors continued: ¡°One difference is that we Yatun have no ves!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The sudden statement threw the crowd below into a buzz.


    The children could not imagine a world where ves did not exist.


    But the question was, if Yatun had no ves, what would be of them?<div>


    Some might say, isn¡¯t it better without ves?


    However, in this world, ves are considered private property.


    When nobles,ndlords, and the wealthy flee from disasters, they abandon free people but take their ves with them.


    Free people, when encountering bandits, thieves, or enemies, have a woeful fate, with hardly a trace of freedom.


    In contrast, although ves live a life of poverty, as long as they obey, their masters will not abandon them.


    ¡°Yatun has only Yatun subjects, no ves.¡±


    Nors said: ¡°So from today onwards, you are civilians of our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t think being a civilian is great.¡±


    Nors: ¡°Above civilians are citizens, and above citizens are vassals!¡±


    ¡°And you now are only civilians of our Yatun, not considered Yatun people, because only Yatun Citizens deserve to be called Yatun People!¡±


    Nors said: ¡°So next, I will train and educate you for a month.¡±


    ¡°After a month, Our Majesty will personally select those among you who are qualified to be Yatun Citizens.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    For a while below, it was noisy, with 120 children chattering among themselves.


    They were, after all, not professional soldiers; just being able to stand in a military posture was good enough, let alone maintain absolute silence.


    Nors did not rebuke them, allowing them to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Alright, training starts tomorrow.¡±


    Nors didn¡¯t say anything like ¡°consider it for yourselves.¡±


    They were ves bought back by Bailuo, in in terms, Bailuo¡¯s property.


    This point was crystal clear in Hailbo and Yilona¡¯s minds.


    As for not having ves, it was merely a change of name; if they really took Nors¡¯s words seriously, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.


    Even so, the respect Yatun showed them was something both felt deeply.


    ¡°Here, I will announce a few of the most importantws you need to follow in Yatun.¡±


    ¡°First, do not steal.¡±


    Nors: ¡°Everything on this ind of Yatun, from the grass to the trees, belongs to my lord. You may use them, but you must not wantonly destroy or take without permission!¡±


    In simple terms, everything on the ind, even a stone, did not belong to them.<div>


    ¡®This rule must be directed at those with a habit of theft.¡¯


    Yilona immediately understood the meaning behind Nors¡¯s words, and then heard Nors continue, ¡°Second, do not harm yourpanions.¡±


    ¡°Not just the people around you,¡± Nors said, ¡°but also the birds in the sky, the fish in the water, and even the small animals in the forest.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yilona and Hailbo both showed a look of confusion: ¡®What sort ofw is this? It¡¯s so bizarre!¡¯


    But upon further thought, if the mountain and forest were also considered the possession of the lord, then the wildlife naturally belonged to Bailuo, and they certainly couldn¡¯t hunt at will.


    Birds cannot be hit, fish cannot be caught, beasts cannot be hunted.


    It all made perfect sense!


    ¡°Third, do not do anything that damages the interests of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°As for what things you can¡¯t do,¡± Nors took out a small booklet, ¡°the specifics are all written inside here.¡±


    ¡°Your task for today is to memorize it. I wille check on you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t read can have someone who can read it aloud to you.¡±


    It¡¯s still early, around eight or nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and there are nearly sixteen hours left in the day. Yatun¡¯s basic decrees are not many, only about twenty or so; memorizing them is not difficult.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remember every single word, just understand the general meaning.¡±


    At this moment, Elsa caught Nors¡¯s attention, and our Head Instructor immediately said, ¡°Next, under Miss Gonnia¡¯s leadership, everyone will choose their dormitories.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The crowd was somewhat puzzled, but Gonnia quickly took over, and only then did Nors have the time to find Elsa and ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone, over there, that one, yeah, the Silly Big Guy.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°His brain doesn¡¯t quite function properly,¡± Elsa said, ¡°if you ask him to memorize something, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to recall it.¡±


    ¡°No way, even if his brain¡¯s not that good, surely it¡¯s not that bad¡­¡±


    When Elsa didn¡¯t respond, Nors eximed in surprise, ¡°Really, is that true? There¡¯s such a person?¡±


    ¡°ording to Sister Gonnia, he probably has iplete brain development.¡±


    ¡°That unique?¡±


    Nors looked toward Big Chunk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Big Chunk.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Goodness gracious, he didn¡¯t even have a proper name; they just called him that.


    Elsa exined Big Chunk¡¯s situation, and Nors thought that maybe Big Chunk was some Miracle Descendant: ¡°Maybe we should bring him to Grandfather.¡±


    Grandfather was Uncle Saros.


    His ability to judge people was always precise, and there were also Andrew and Elder Shan, two old men with a wealth of experience.


    Perhaps they could discern something.


    ¡°Silly Big Guy!¡±


    Elsa waved at Big Chunk, this three-hundred-pound child subconsciously wanted toe over, but he seemed to remember something.


    ¡°Big sister, that youngdy over there is calling me.¡±


    After several days of training, even Big Chunk knew to follow the rules and not leave the group on his own initiative.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Toward this simple-minded, very naive, and innocent big boy, the people of Yatun held a rather good impression.


    ¡°Hello, big brother.¡±


    When Big Chunk saw Nors, hepletely ignored his status as the Head Instructor, but Nors wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Hmm, quite robust. If you were fully armed, you¡¯d be a veritable human tank.¡±


    Nors also showed interest in Big Chunk and pointed to a building, saying, ¡°From now on, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll live.¡±


    The space in that small house was ratherrge, originally intended to house four people.


    But now, it could only amodate Big Chunk alone.


    ¡°Really, really?¡±


    ¡°We, we can stay here?!¡±


    ¡°Can we truly live in these houses?¡±


    On the other side, the boys and girls werepletely stunned by Gonnia¡¯s words of ¡®choosing a house.¡¯


    The houses at the port of Yatun were unbelievably beautiful, even thendlords in their countryside didn¡¯t have such good living conditions.


    Though they looked simple, the ce was really too beautiful!


    What¡¯s more astonishing was that Gonnia said ¡®choose on your own.¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t asking them to squeeze several people into one house; instead, they were free to pick, and it didn¡¯t matter even if they wanted to live alone.


    But Yatun ultimately didn¡¯t do this.


    While the bunk-bed dormitories could better integrate them into Yatun, Bailuo was more interested in seeing their reactions when left on their own.

 Chapter 133: 104: Zero and Ten Points (4000 words, seeking recommendation tickets)

    Chapter 133: Chapter 104: Zero and Ten Points (4000 words, seeking rmendation tickets)


    ¡°This is way too big.¡±


    Yilona, with her younger sister, opened the door of a house with a garden, and Ju Nono excitedly bounced around in the small garden. Then, through the fence, she greeted Ina, who lived next door.


    ¡°Sister Ina~~¡±


    ¡°Nono.¡±


    Ina had a good rtionship with Ju Nono. Ina was a cook, while Ju Nono was a little sister who served dishes and did odd jobs.


    Thanks to this opportunity, the two had the chance to interact.


    Although Ina was ugly, Ju Nono didn¡¯t mind at all, which allowed them to be friends quickly.


    The house was very clean, with nowhere needing cleaning.


    Moreover, the furniture inside was veryplete. Except for food, they had all kinds of tools.


    Gonnia told them that during the training period, they had to go to a ce called ¡®dining hall¡¯ for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, where someone would prepare the food for them.<div>


    ¡°This is indeed an incredible ce.¡±


    Hailbo didn¡¯t like noisy ces; he chose a house for himself alone.


    At this moment, the young man was sitting in the courtyard, looking at the sunlight and perusing thews of Yatun in his hands.


    Hailbo¡¯s memory was astonishing; he never forgot what he saw.


    He nced over them casually, and had all 20 important points etched in his mind.


    Not only that, but through these important points, Hailbo had a preliminary understanding of the customs of Yatun.


    ¡°To establish such rules,¡± Hailbo remarked, ¡°our Your Majesty is truly a wise and virtuous monarch.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    At that moment, a group of young boys and girls quietly gathered at the doorstep of Hailbo¡¯s house. With a nce, Hailbo discerned their intentions.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hailbo held up the manual in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll read it to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hailbo.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t read and wanted to ask someone for help, but after all, they were not so familiar with others.


    It was only Hailbo who, in the previous incidents, had often intentionally or unintentionally guided everyone, provided advice, and helped them solve their puzzles.


    For good people, Hailbo was always generous.


    Moreover, the system in Yatun clearly intended for them to help each other. If Hailbo wanted to be one of the People of Yatun, naturally he had to embrace this custom.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t dislike such an atmosphere.<div>


    ¡°Thisw states that the forest is the boundary line; without the permission of the people of Yatun, we must not cross this border.¡±


    Everyone listened seriously. They had seen the distribution of the forest and realized that it was some distance from the port town, not affecting their daily activities at all.


    This was Yatun Duchy, and they were ves. The fact that they could move around freely in the town was already a grace.


    ¡°If one escapes without authorization, then theypletely lose their status as Yatun Commoners.¡±<div>


    The food in Yatun was extremely delicious, the clothesfortable, and as for the houses, they were unbelievably beautiful.


    With such treatment, where was this like being ves? It was almost like they had be Nobles.


    Only a fool would run away, right?


    Although they didn¡¯t know what losing their status meant, they didn¡¯t want to try it, and they wouldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Meow~~~¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    While Hailbo was exining to everyone, a cat¡¯s meow drew his attention: ¡°A cat?¡±


    ¡°What a cute kitty.¡±


    This cat was not one of the Cute Cat Trio, but apletely ck cat.


    It was originally a wild cat on Yatun Ind, blessed by Lilith¡¯s Fairy Power and thus became a Fairy.


    Now, the ck cat¡¯s job was to monitor these new kids.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hailbo immediately stopped the girl who wanted to touch it, his gaze fixed seriously on the cat.<div>


    For some reason, a huge sense of crisis surged in Hailbo¡¯s heart.


    It was a feeling, as if he were in the woods facing the most ferocious monster.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯


    Hailbo felt a bit neurotic; it was just a cat.


    Was he, afraid of a cat?


    ¡°Hailbo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Hailbo didn¡¯t know how to exin, but this kind of instinctual intuition had saved him many times before.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there aw here, not to randomly touch the animals on thisnd?¡±


    Fortunately, this article in the Yatunws relieved Hailbo¡¯s embarrassment.


    And hearing him say that, the girl who wanted to touch drew back her hand: ¡°Yes, sorry.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Hailbo was kind, he smiled at the girl and then changed the subject, ¡°You see, we have to change our habits.¡±<div>


    Despite his words, Hailbo¡¯s entire body was breaking out in a cold sweat at the moment.


    Fortunately, the cat left quickly, which allowed Hailbo to breathe a sigh of relief: ¡®What exactly was that thing? Are all the animals on this ind like that?¡¯


    ¡°Brother, look at that.¡±


    At that very moment, in Yilona¡¯s house, Ju Nono pointed at a creature on the tree outside, resembling a squirrel, and eximed with joy, ¡°Oh, how cute, that little guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yilona¡¯s reaction was strikingly simr to Hailbo¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was just a harmless little squirrel, yet Yilona had the illusion that if he made a move on it, he would be literally torn to pieces within minutes.


    ¡°Nono,e back quickly!¡±


    Almost subconsciously, Yilona stepped in front of Ju Nono, his gaze fixed on the squirrel, and he began breathing much more rapidly.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±<div>


    Yilona was awakened by his sister¡¯s shouting. When he looked up again, the squirrel had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°What happened to you just now, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yilona was also somewhat bewildered because even he himself didn¡¯t know what had just happened.


    That sensation was like the time Yilona was escaping through the mountains with his sister and then encountered the Tin-toothed Beast.

 Chapter 134: 104: Zero and Ten Points (4000 words, seeking recommendation tickets)_2

    Chapter 134: Chapter 104: Zero and Ten Points (4000 words, seeking rmendation tickets)_2


    The Tin-toothed Beast, that¡¯s a creature that can easily kill dozens of people!


    I still remember at that time, Yilona nearly risked her life just to protect her sister and help her escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s so simr.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Yilona muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s like encountering a Tin-toothed Beast.¡±


    No, it was more than that.


    The threat the squirrel posed to Yilona was even greater than that of the Tin-toothed Beast.


    But, wasn¡¯t this too funny?


    A tiny squirrel and a Tin-toothed Beast, surely the Tin-toothed Beast could teach the little squirrel what ¡®ughtering thousands¡¯ means.


    ¡°Oh, have you spotted me?¡±


    However, in a corner unknown to Yilona, the little squirrel rubbed its paws and squeaked with a chuckle, ¡°Sharp instincts, pretty impressive.¡±<div>


    That night, in a ce unknown to these boys and girls, a group of fairies and little fairies were holding a meeting.


    ¡°That very smart boy, he¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the one who was reading thew to everyone, right? I¡¯ve been paying attention to him too.¡±


    ¡°Another kid is not bad either, the one with the girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the sisterplex?¡±


    ¡°Sisterplex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing him all the way.¡±


    The speaker was a hamster, which used to be a pet owned by a girl of the Yatun n, named ¡®Ham Pin Sang,¡¯ and everyone usually just called him ¡®Pin Sang.¡¯


    ¡°Oooh, true to Pin Sang¡¯s form, starting preparations so early.¡±


    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Pin Sang sat on the grass, hands folded across his chest: ¡°I¡¯ve recorded many people¡¯s habits.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve also given nicknames.¡±


    Pin Sang¡¯s sister, Meng Simei, spoke while cracking sunflower seeds: ¡°Did you forget they might be Yatun Citizens? I feel like, brother, you¡¯re going to get beaten up.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, sister, you¡¯re such a joker.¡±


    Pin Sang expressed disdain, but he still hugged his sister¡¯s legs instantly, the message could not be clearer¡ªif big brother goes down, you can¡¯t just leave me behind, sister.


    ¡°Alright, alright, what a sight you two are.¡±


    They were fairies of the Yatun n, and through recent training, although their strength was not as good as those Yatun people who had received Fairy Armor, when several of them teamed up, they were really troublesome.


    Among them, those powerful fairies who had awakened Fairy Magic were approaching thebat power of Tree Elves.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s talk about our observations of these neers tonight.¡±<div>


    ¡°4 points.¡±


    ¡°5 points.¡±


    ¡°I have 6 points here.¡±


    ¡°For the one named Hailbo, I give 9 points.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yilona, 8 points.¡±


    ¡°Ina, 10 points.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A few sevens and eights were not surprising, but ten points, what¡¯s up with that?


    Everyone looked at the fairy who had scored, it was the adorable little white cat, Cat Yiyi.


    Compared to its animal form, Cat Yiyi was currently dressed in a denim outfit, with a rapier at her waist, looking quite dashing.


    ¡°I give that girl called Ina, 10 points.¡±


    Cat Yiyi was the captain of the Fluffy Tribe fairies, originally tasked with guarding Bailuo, but Bailuo had sent her to observe, considering it a business trip.


    As for the ten points, given Cat Yiyi¡¯s current status in Yatun (Bailuo¡¯s special pampered pet), she indeed had the right to give ten points.


    But perhaps ten points for an outsider was a bit too high?


    ¡°If Yi Yi gives 10 points, then I¡¯ll give this person 0 points.¡±


    White Eagle, although very humble in Bailuo¡¯s presence, was the most powerful amongst the fairies: ¡°That one called Hakesa reeks of an odious stench all over.¡±


    The stench mentioned here, of course, was not a real smell but a kind of aura.<div>


    ¡°Just like those deceitful merchants, politicians groveling for glory,¡± White Eagle said, ¡°such a person stepping into our homnd is already disgusting enough.¡±


    ¡°If he were to be a subject of Your Majesty¡­¡±


    This was White Eagle¡¯s blood magic, just like the Four Heavenly Kings, able to discern a person¡¯s good intentions and malice: ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the right to judge them, Big Brother Yin.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    White Eagle Yin said to Cat Yi Yi, ¡°Yi Yi, take the stuff to His Majesty.¡±


    Ten points, and zero points.¡±


    On the other side, Bailuo was looking at the list of scores given by the fairies.


    There were a total of 120 entries, containing detailed information about these individuals.


    The fairies were Bailuo¡¯s eyes. They observed every corner of Yatun Ind.


    ¡°Yi Yi.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A surge of dark blue mist swirled, and Cat Yi Yi suddenly emerged from it: ¡°Present, Your Majesty!¡±<div>


    ¡°Tomorrow, guide her to me, I would like to meet the girl called Ina.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re nning to¡­¡±


    ¡°She has the highest talent among everyone, and she was the first to be sensed by Lilith.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°The criteria for your scoring should have seen that point too, right?¡±


    Why zero points?


    Because this Hakesa, after arriving at Yatun Ind, did not exhibit the qualities Bailuo valued most¡ªgratitude and loyalty!


    ¡°The young man named Hailbo has his own set of values, treats people kindly, helps others, values the collective interest, and dislikes those who break the rules.¡±


    ¡°The child aspires to honor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Cat Yi Yi finished, Bailuo said, ¡°Then give him glory!¡±


    Bailuo quite liked this boy named Hailbo.


    ¡°You gave Ina ten points, indicating she has ced her heartpletely with the Yatun Duchy, with us.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°That¡¯s enough, bring her to me.¡±<div>


    Miracle Power had acknowledged Ina, which showed she had an extremely strong sense of belonging to Bailuo, to the Yatun Duchy.


    Such people shouldn¡¯t even think of betrayal.


    If Bailuo were to tell her to ¡°get out of Yatun,¡± it could likely cost her life.


    ¡°The foundation is there. Now it¡¯s about guiding her properly.¡±


    ¡°As for Hailbo.¡±


    Bailuo was very optimistic about these two, both in terms of their talents and their psychological states; they were quite in line with the needs of Yatun: ¡°Send an elf to make contact with him. If there¡¯s no issue, give him the lowest level of Fairy Armor. I want to see if the Fairy Power will choose him.¡±


    If Fairy Power were to integrate into Hailbo¡¯s body and start transforming him.


    Even a little bit would mean Hailbo¡¯s allegiance.


    Such a person¡¯s body and soul would both be with Yatun.


    Bailuo wouldn¡¯t need to guard against him but could instead find an opportunity to take him across the forest and let him see the real Yatun Duchy!


    ¡°And, Hakesa¡­¡±


    ¡°He has not yet vited thews of Yatun.¡±


    Bailuo had heard people speak ill of him many times by now, but since Yatun was just starting to establish the rule ofw, he couldn¡¯t just kill people arbitrarily.


    If Hakesa really posed a threat to the safety of Yatun, of course, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t care about some damnw.


    But Hakesa didn¡¯t have that much clout; once the fairies read his memories, he was just amon ve.


    Moreover, Bailuo was not heartless.


    He was utterly resolute when dealing with enemies.


    But Hakesa wasn¡¯t an enemy, nor had he done anything to harm Yatun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see. Keep surveince on him. If he shows signs of leaving Yatun Ind, execute him on the spot.¡±


    He felt everyone had some issues. If one could recognize and correct their mistakes, it was still good: ¡°But repeated mistakes are unforgivable. I¡¯ll give him one month. That¡¯s also the responsibility I should fulfill since I bought him.¡±


    ¡°Go on then!¡±


    Bailuo spoke thus, but in his heart, he already harbored grudges against Hakesa.


    However, this n to introduce new people was an experiment in itself, a test for various scenarios, for the people who might emerge.


    If they were killed now, it would be a waste of such a good opportunity.


    In the future Yatun, there would certainly be more people like Hakesa.


    It would do well to use this month to determine future handling methods, to give Yatun a warning, and to serve as a reminder to himself.

 Chapter 135: 105: The Eagle, Speaks! (Vote for Recommendations)

    Chapter 135: Chapter 105: The Eagle, Speaks! (Vote for Rmendations)


    On their first day in Yatun, the ve boys and girls had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Compared to the swaying of the ship¡¯s cabin, having a house to live in and a bed to sleep on was like living in a dream.


    Even Hailbo, beyond the awareness of being a good, obedient ve, fell in love with this ce from the bottom of his heart.


    It was quiet here, peaceful, with humans living in harmony with nature.


    It was, truly, too beautiful¡­


    ¡°Toot!!¡±


    At 5:30 in the morning, just as dawn was breaking over the horizon, a sharp whistle sound suddenly pierced the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?!¡±


    Hailbo and Yilona almost reflexively jumped out of bed, with thetter immediately rushing to the door of her younger sister¡¯s room.


    The former, on the other hand, flipped out the window and crouched, lurking at the edge of a bush.<div>


    ¡°What is that sound?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s the whistle to wake you up. What¡¯s with the big reaction?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Hailbo jolted, quickly scanning his surroundings in search of the source of the voice.


    But strangely, aside from a silver-white eagle perched atop a tree, he found nothing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who¡¯s speaking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s daylight, and you¡¯re not blind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The first time was a surprise, but the second time, Hailbo stared fixedly at Baiying Yin. His mouth agape, he then tremulously pointed at it: ¡°You, you¡¯re speaking, the eagle, the eagle is speaking!!!¡±


    Why would an eagle talk?


    How could such a thing be possible?


    Hailbo thought about the terrifying ck cat from before and fully understood why it had posed such a huge threat to him.


    If the animals here were little fairies capable of speech, then naturally, they were not something a mere mortal like himself could handle.


    ¡°Could this actually be the mythical Immortal Realm my mother once told me about?¡±


    While Hailbo was reeling from his worldview being upended, he was also immensely excited. ¡°I, I¡¯vee to the Immortal Realm?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Realm?¡±


    The term ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ in thenguage of the Kingdom of Mountains was lost on Baiying Yin, but it quickly found the corresponding term ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ in the Yatun lexicon.


    ¡°You sure have a way with words, kid,¡± Baiying Yin remarked before vanishing from Hailbo¡¯s sight: ¡°Gone, it¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±<div>


    The next moment, a white eagle, standing upright like a warrior, appeared behind Hailbo.


    ¡°What exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Why can you talk?¡±


    ¡°Is this really the Immortal Realm, have I been chosen, have I been selected by the great Heroic Spirits?¡±<div>


    Baiying Yin did not know Hailbo¡¯s mythological stories, and it did not exin. It simply told him, ¡°You have indeed been chosen, but not by any mere Heroic Spirits, but by our great Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Hailbo asked, ¡°Are you speaking of the Supreme Lord of Yatun?¡±


    ¡°Your address pleases me, befitting of the grace that Your Majesty personally bestowed upon me toe find you.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do?!¡±


    At this moment, Hailbo was extremely excited; he was a talented individual.


    And now, Your Majesty of Yatun had chosen him.


    How could this not fill Hailbo with gratitude!


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Hailbo was eager for a chance to demonstrate his talents, and he would be fiercely loyal: ¡°Even if it requires sacrificing my life, it does not matter.¡±


    His mother had taught Hailbo that only a death befitting a hero could bring true glory.


    That was what Hailbo longed for most in life.


    Not to live a humble existence, but to die a glorious death!<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re still too weak,¡± said Baiying Yin.


    ¡°Then, why reveal yourself to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re talented,¡± Baiying Yin said. ¡°My lord admires you, or else Your Majesty wouldn¡¯t have sent me over to unveil to you the secrets of this ind.¡±


    This ce was not amon ind but a holynd, a paradise where greatness and glory converged!


    Hailbo was absolutely certain of this.


    Atst, he found his destination.


    ¡°Is it just me?¡±


    Hailbo felt he shouldn¡¯t ask, yet he was still young, and young people always hope that they are special.


    ¡°Beside you, there are two others.¡±


    Two others?!


    Hailbo thought of Yilona, but he did not ask directly, as that would be too impolite.


    ¡°You are very sensible.¡±


    Baiying Yin, having seen the fairies¡¯ descriptions of Hailbo, stated, ¡°Apart from you, there is Ina and that kid who weighs more than three hundred pounds.¡±<div>


    ¡°Big Chunk! He, he was chosen too? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Hailbo took care of the simple ¡®kid who weighs three hundred pounds¡¯ like a younger brother, and hearing that he could stand out made Hailbo genuinely happy, ¡°Then, what about Yilona? Forgive my bluntness, but he is also very¡­¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you will know.¡±


    As Baiying Yin spoke, he took out something that resembled a pendant, ¡°Now, wear this.¡±


    Hailbo was puzzled, yet he still put it on: ¡°Is this, a reward?¡±


    The craftsmanship of the pendant was quite remarkable, clearly the work of a master (designed by an old uncle). Hailbo had the ability to discern its value.


    This thing was expensive, very very expensive.


    ¡°I also wear one, try guessing what it¡¯s for.¡±


    Baiying Yin intentionally tested him, so he took out a simr pendant. Hailbo instantly said, ¡°Could this be a symbol of status? A Yatun citizen?¡±


    ¡°To be a citizen, kid, you are jumping the gun.¡±


    The pendant given to Hailbo was a fairy tool, but it had only defensive functions and no life-saving features.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t a weapon,cking killing power, so it seemed more like protection for this potential stock.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about these things.¡±<div>


    Baiying Yin: ¡°You are smart and should know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    The figure of Baiying Yin disappeared but left behind a phrase, ¡°Tonight, go to the forest, and you will learn the truth about this world.¡±


    These children were not allowed to cross the forest, but merely entering it without going deep still posed no problem.


    Besides, this was Baiying Yin¡¯s directive and not an arbitrary intrusion.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry up, get to the gathering ce!¡±


    The whistle came from the central church building in the za, with 120 boys and girls quickly dressing and then rushing over.


    And there, Nors was waiting for them.


    ¡°Half of you arete, you are the worst batch I¡¯ve ever led!!¡±


    Right off the bat, Nors gave them a zero for their assembly, followed by running around the za.


    Early in the morning, regardless of boys or girls, they all had to go for a run.


    After, they began the breakfast arranged for them by the people of Yatun, as well as basic courses including Yatun Language, Ethics and Morality, and military training.


    It was during this time that the children realized the true purpose ofing to Yatun Ind ¡ª to be soldiers.


    Yes, they were brought to the ind to serve as soldiers.


    There was no resentment, no dissatisfaction.


    As ves, whatever treatment they received was reasonable and justified.


    However, upon receiving this news, different children still exhibited different attitudes.


    Like Hailbo, who had encountered Baiying Yin before and was very certain that Yatun Ind was a holynd transcending the mortal realm, and being able to train here was simply a grace.


    And Ina, she just wanted to show her worth, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting at all.


    As long as they didn¡¯t send her away, she was willing to do anything!


    Compared to them, Yilona was quite worried, not for himself but for Ju Nono.


    Because Ju Nono just didn¡¯t seem like an excellent soldier.


    She was at the bottom of the run, and couldn¡¯tplete the assigned training.


    Her learning ability was fine, but Yilona wasn¡¯t sure what Yatun would have them do.


    If they truly went to the battlefield, then his sister, would undoubtedly die!


    It was only at this moment that Yilona realized Hailbo¡¯s foresight: ¡®Sometimes, being a maid really isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯

 Chapter 136 - 106 Silly Tiger (Seeking Recommendation Tickets, Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 136: Chapter 106 Silly Tiger (Seeking Rmendation Tickets, Monthly Tickets)


    ¡°Is this the child? He sure looks robust.¡±


    The next evening, Silly Big Guy was brought before the old uncle by Nors, the elder sized him up and consulted Grandfather Andrew¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Indeed robust, he¡¯s really only 12 years old?¡±


    Bailuo was there too, but in casual attire, ¡°At 12 years old, he¡¯s already this tall, by the time he is fully grown, he¡¯ll be at least 2.8 meters tall.¡±


    There really was no need for Bailuo to assert any formality around the innocently naive boy, because he simply couldn¡¯t sense it.


    ¡°No way, a 12-year-old? A child of 300 pounds?¡±


    Lilith, who had turned invisible, followed by Bailuo¡¯s side and sensed Silly Big Guy, ¡°He really is 12 years old!¡±


    Besides, many Tree Elves and members of the Fairy Guard were hidden in the dark of the forest, all secretly protecting Bailuo.


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle gurgle.¡±


    Silly Big Guy¡¯s stomach let out a thunderous wail, and Bailuoughed.


    ¡°Meeting me, the first sound isn¡¯t ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ but gurgle gurgle gurgle.¡±


    ¡°Quite amusing.¡±


    Silly Big Guy reminded Bailuo of Inya, so he called upon the Fairy n, ¡°Bring over some food; it doesn¡¯t have to taste good, as long as it¡¯s filling.¡±


    Soon, the fairies brought over manyrge tbreads.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t opt for anything else because for Silly Big Guy, being full was more important than tasty food.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Bailuo grabbed a stack of tbreads and put them into Silly Big Guy¡¯s hands, ¡°Hungry, aren¡¯t you? Here, take these.¡±


    Silly Big Guy dared not eat, looking back at Nors standing behind him.


    ¡°Silly boy.¡±


    Nors chuckled and scolded, ¡°That¡¯s our king; he is your true master.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Silly Big Guy¡¯s speech was unclear, but he still gave Bailuo a military salute, which Nors promptly corrected, ¡°Not a military salute, kneel down, on one knee.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Silly Big Guy hastilyplied, clumsily kneeling on both knees, Bailuo immediately told him to stand up, ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Get up quickly; the tbreads should be eaten while they¡¯re hot.¡±


    Silly Big Guy had not yet received Miracle Power and did not have the qualifications to perform the Miracle Ceremony.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    This time he spoke clearly, devouring the hot tbreads.


    ¡°Tasty, hehehe¡­¡±


    He chuckled foolishly while eating; worried he would choke, Bailuo had the fairies bring over some fruit juice.


    At the sour and sweet taste, Silly Big Guy immediately fell in love with it.


    As for the fairies that could run and jump and even talk, Silly Big Guy had no reaction whatsoever.


    Maybe in his mind, talking animals were nothing extraordinary.


    ¡°It resembles the descendant of the Giant Tribe that has been seen in the boundaries of the Mountains.¡±


    Over here, the two old gentlemen finally discussed Silly Big Guy¡¯s situation.


    They both believed that Silly Big Guy might be a Miracle Race that once existed but perished in the Kingdom of Mountains¡ªthe Mountain Giants.


    ¡°Giant Tribe?¡±


    While Bailuo had heard of the Giant Tribe, he didn¡¯t know if the giants of Miracle World were like what he imagined.


    ¡°Also a kind of Miracle Race, quite simr to us Tree Elves,¡± said Grandfather Andrew, ¡°But there are many types of giants, almost all over the world; as Miracle Descendants, the chance of directly awakening is very low.¡±


    Put simply, while giant bloodlines are rare, the awkward part is the scattered distribution, potentially anywhere on the Miracle Continent.


    And this also meant that Silly Big Guy¡¯s miracle mission was impossible to appear.


    As long as there was another of his kindred Giant Tribe outside, the ck Leather Book would never be able to unlock his mission.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Those present were Bailuo¡¯s confidants.


    Grandfather Andrew was a Miracle Citizen of Bailuo, and his rtionship with Bailuo was no different than Sherri¡¯s with Bailuo.


    The old uncle didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned, as he was one of Bailuo¡¯s most important family members.


    Furthermore, the old uncle had recently been endowed with Fairy Armor by Bailuo.


    The Miracle Power had formed a pact with him, and this meant that all the People of Yatun had be Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Citizens while their strength increased immensely.


    ¡°Big brother, Grandfather, did you call me over for something?¡±


    With a full stomach, Silly Big Guy said, ¡°I am strong; I can carry very heavy things.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Listening to Big Chunk naively showcasing his abilities, Bailuoughed.


    ¡°This guy, he¡¯s quite adorable.¡±


    He liked this guileless big boy and intended to nurture him.


    The old uncle told Bailuo that Silly Big Guy was simple-minded but had an extraordinary constitution; should he receive Miracle Power, he would certainly not be inferior to the People of Yatun, a truly malleable prospect.


    And indeed, that was the case. Bailuo handed Silly Big Guy a shield imbued with Fairy Power, which upon releasing its constraints, rushed into Silly Big Guy¡¯s body.


    Its entry into the body signified Silly Big Guy¡¯s loyalty to Bailuo.


    Afterwards, as the Fairy Power lingered within him, it meant that Silly Big Guy had the potential to assimte the Fairy Power.


    Because of the Mysterious Dragon, any Miracle Power under Bailuo¡¯smand could adapt to the People of Yatun.


    But for outsiders, the probability was still very low.


    Hailbo, Silly Big Guy, Ina.


    The appearance of these three children made Bailuo very happy.


    Bailuo could gain three subjects who were both loyal and talented.


    Of course, the most important thing was the sess of the experiment¡ªthat there could be existences that met the needs of the People of Yatun among outsiders.


    Finding them, nurturing them, Yatun could develop rapidly just the same.


    ¡°Besides Big Chunk, you don¡¯t have a name, do you?¡±


    ¡°Big Chunk is Big Chunk.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Bailuoughed, ¡°That¡¯s not a name.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you one.¡±


    Bailuo looked Big Chunk up and down and said, ¡°You have a robust build, and if you weren¡¯t always grinning foolishly, you would actually look quite imposing. I will call you Tagger.¡±


    Tagger, which means tiger.


    ¡°Tagger? Big Chunk, Tagger?¡±


    Tagger looked confusedly at himself and Bailuo nodded repeatedly. Finally, the three-hundred-pound boy realized that this was his own name.


    ¡°Tagger, Tagger, I am Tagger¡­¡±


    As he repeated his name over and over, Tagger grew happier and happier. He did not understand the significance of a name, but he felt an instinctive joy.


    ¡°He really is a Silly Tiger.¡±


    Nors was the training officer for the Silly Tiger, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be absent. ¡°Your Majesty, is Tagger still training under mymand?¡±


    ¡°He is not quite suitable for that anymore.¡±


    Bailuo felt that the Silly Tiger might not learn much.


    In terms of intelligence, Bailuo didn¡¯t see it as an issue.


    Miracle Power was very miraculous, it could not only enhance a person¡¯s constitution but also revitalize the spirit and mind, making them more clever.


    So as long as Tagger continued to receive the enhancement of Miracle Power, he could be smart.


    ¡°Let the Fairies teach him skills.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Along with that child called Hailbo.¡±


    ¡°Both of them together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bailuo to Nors, ¡°They already have a good rtionship. If they can deepen their bond and build camaraderie, isn¡¯t that exactly the fine tradition that our Yadun promotes?¡±


    If a person knows love, then even if they are bad, even if they are hateful, there must be something pitiable about them.


    Like Yilona, he could not gain the favor of Fairy Power because he was too worried about his sister, but Bailuo did not dislike him.


    A brother who looked after his family.


    There was nothing wrong with such a person¡¯s nature.


    Bailuo was willing to wait for the day he would truly open his heart and blend into Yatun.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Bailuo nced at the sky and realized it was getting dark.


    The Silly Tiger had been fed, and it was just about time for him to learnbat skills in the forest with the Fairies.


    ¡°Train hard.¡±


    Bailuo said gently, ¡°If you qualify, you can have a snack tonight.¡±


    ¡°Snack, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Bailuo exined, ¡°It means you get to eat another meal in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Food!!¡±


    The Silly Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Tagger, likes snacks.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    Being with this guileless Silly Big Guy, Bailuo felt as if he were with the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Go on, take it seriously.¡±


    Bailuo patted the Silly Tiger¡¯s shoulder forcefully, and the big boy showed a simple, foolish grin, then cheerfully followed Nors away.


    ¡°Then I will be leaving too, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You have worked hard, Nors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Nors had been training recruits for the past month and therefore lived in the square administration hall, which was the building that looked like a church.


    ¡°I will inspect in a month,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°by that time, we will celebrate properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nors took his leave, and Bailuo continued to stay with the two elders, for they had other things to do that night.

 Chapter 137 - 107: Ina’s Fantastic Journey (7000, asking for recommendation tickets)

    Chapter 137: Chapter 107: Ina¡¯s Fantastic Journey (7000, asking for rmendation tickets)


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Although it had only been five days, and each day was filled with tough training and learning, Ina had grown to like the life in Yatun.


    There was no discrimination, no strife.


    Yatun had given her food, a home to live in, warm nkets, andfortable clothes.


    All she had to do was to train hard, improve her abilities, so that one day she could serve Yatun.


    Ina¡¯s thoughts were pure; she was desperate for validation and worked tirelessly to prove her worth.


    Yatun had given her food and shelter, and so she treated it as her homnd.


    Ina really liked what Fiona the teacher had said in ss, ¡°Yatun is not only about us, but also about you, about everyone¡¯s hands and sweat.¡±


    Fiona told them that Yatun was fair and that as long as they worked hard, they would be rewarded.


    Such a simple principle turned the world upside down for the ve boys and girls.


    ves can be rewarded too?


    Shouldn¡¯t they be the private property of the Duke, to be disposed of as he saw fit?


    So, Fiona said, ¡°In Yatun, all citizens are His Majesty¡¯s subjects, everyone is equal, and as long as you can be citizens of Yatun, there will be no distinction between you and us!¡±


    Just work hard, and you will be rewarded.


    Such a clear path to promotion made the ve boys and girls yearn for citizenship.


    Ina, of course, was among them; she wanted to meet the ¡®master¡¯ who had bought her, to thank him for his mercy.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    Ina returned home, she put the food on the table, and then took off her mask to taste tonight¡¯s dinner.


    Because of her ugly appearance, Ina was unwilling to remove her mask.


    Only when eating, she had no choice but to take it off.


    So each time she ate, Ina would hide in a dark ce, and at night, she could take food home, and she would even if it wasn¡¯t warm.


    She was very self-conscious and had very few friends, only Ju Nono.


    ¡°Meow~~~¡±


    After finishing her meal and tidying up, Ina suddenly heard the meow of a cat.


    Ina turned her head and found that, at some point, a white cat was standing elegantly on the table, quietly watching her.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ina liked animals because they didn¡¯t despise her ugliness: ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    The window was closed, and the door should have been closed too.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ina quickly put on her mask, feeling self-conscious even in front of an animal.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Ina.¡±


    The girl raised her hand, wanting to pet Cat Yiyi; she wouldn¡¯t hurt it, just a touch, which didn¡¯t vite Yatun¡¯sws.


    However, just as Ina¡¯s hand was about to touch Cat Yiyi, the cat¡­ disappeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ina was utterly astonished; she looked around in surprise but couldn¡¯t find Cat Yiyi anywhere.


    What was going on?


    Ina was stunned when, the next moment, there was the sound of a cat meowing outside the door.


    ¡°Meow~~¡±


    Opening the door, Ina saw Cat Yiyi standing in the yard. It raised its paw, gesturing e here¡¯ to the girl.


    ¡°Is, is that asking me to follow?¡±


    Such a strange scene, but Ina wasn¡¯t afraid; she just felt a peculiar sense of kinship with Cat Yiyi, drawing her closer.


    Should I go?


    Ina kept asking herself in her heart.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Finally, Ina made up her mind, and she followed Cat Yiyi.


    And so, Ina followed Cat Yiyi to the edge of the forest, then she hesitated: ¡°Um, ahead, I can¡¯t go any further.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not allowed into the forest.¡±


    Ina had already noticed that Cat Yiyi was no ordinary cat.


    Would a normal cat just vanish and appear out of nowhere?


    ¡°That¡¯s because the forest is unsafe, but with me leading, there¡¯s no problem,¡±


    At the edge of the forest, to Ina¡¯s amazement, Cat Yiyi floated up effortlessly.


    Surrounded by a faint blue glow, like smoke, it moved through the air, resembling the Cheshire Cat from Alice¡¯s Adventures in Wondend.


    ¡°You, you talked!!!¡±


    Ina waspletely stunned; she thought she was dreaming because otherwise, how could such bizarre things be happening.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Am I, am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, hee hee.¡±


    Cat Yiyi covered its mouth and chuckled softly: ¡°You heard right, let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Cat Yiyi, nice to meet you, Ina.¡±


    Cat Yiyi had a good impression of Ina; it was the resonance of the Miracle Power.


    The other party could adapt to Fairy Power and was absolutely loyal to Bailuo; to the Miracle Citizens, they were all one family.


    Moreover, Cat Yiyi didn¡¯t despise Ina¡¯s ugliness.


    Frankly, Cat Yiyi found it rather difficult to distinguish human beauty or ugliness; it only thought Ina looked a bit odd, but wasn¡¯t afraid or repulsed.


    ¡°You, you really spoke?¡±


    ¡°Cats can talk, why, how, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You can also fly, are you flying?¡±


    Ina eximed repeatedly, she¡¯d never imagined such things existed in the world.


    Ina wasn¡¯t Hailbo; she came from a low and impoverished background, couldn¡¯t even read, let alone know those rare fantasy stories heard by very few.


    But because of that, she was able to ept and understand better.


    Without a worldview, she could embrace any world.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    Cat Yiyi floated to Ina¡¯s side, circling her twice: ¡°If you¡¯ve calmed down, then listen carefully to what I have to say.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Ina nodded obediently: ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 138: 107: Inas Fantastic Journey (7000, Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 138: Chapter 107: Ina¡¯s Fantastic Journey (7000, Seeking Rmendations)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°No need to be so formal, we are equals now, both members of Yatun,¡± said Cat Yiyi. ¡°Ah, right, I must congratte you, you¡¯re about to be a Yatun Citizen soon.¡±


    ¡°Yatun Citizen!!¡±


    Ina never expected happiness toe so unexpectedly, in just a few days, she, herself, would be a citizen: ¡°Really? Can I, I be a citizen?¡±


    ¡°But, why?¡±


    Ina wasn¡¯t experienced, but she wasn¡¯t dull either, her mind was actually quite nimble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If they are going to make you a citizen, then there must be a set of scoring and judging criteria.¡±


    Upon hearing Cat Yiyi¡¯s words, Ina suddenly realized: ¡°The small animals in your vige, could they possibly be¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever, huh.¡±


    Cat Yiyi covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Those fools thought if they were discreet in what they said and did, no one would notice.¡±<div>


    But in Yatun, the birds outside the window, the little mice in the corners, and the light-footed cats ¨C they are all the eyes of the People of Yatun.


    ¡°I really became a Yatun Citizen, I, I really¡­¡±


    Ina was overjoyed to the point of tears, unaware of what it meant to be a Yatun Citizen, but to stand out, and so quickly at that, how could it not make her happy.


    No matter what was toe, being chosen was enough!


    She was valuable!


    Yatun recognized her, epted her.


    Whatever Yatun wanted to do to her, even if it meant killing her that night, Ina wouldn¡¯t frown!


    ¡°May I ask what I can do?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to do anything,¡± said Ina, ¡°Really!¡±


    Cat Yiyi liked this attitude, it¡¯s exactly what Yatun needed in people like Ina.


    Ability can be nurtured, and as for talent, being able to adapt to Miracle Power is the greatest talent.


    However, one¡¯s character, thoughts, these are what Bailuo values more.


    ¡°What to do isn¡¯t up to me, I¡¯m just a guide,¡± Cat Yiyi leisurely swam through the air, moving forward: ¡°Come on, follow me, I¡¯ll take you to meet a noble person.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Cat Yiyi turned its head back: ¡°Just letting you know, when you meet him, you should be polite.¡±


    Cat Yiyi did not tell Ina that she would be meeting the Duke Yatun, that is, her Majesty.


    This was Bailuo¡¯s request, he feared it would frighten the girl.


    ¡°Yes, I, I understand.¡±


    Ina was not very brave, and when facing someone from the Upper Tier, she was even more jittery, she wouldn¡¯t dare defy them.<div>


    ¡°Thene with me, and stay close, this forest is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And so, Ina followed Cat Yiyi.


    The forest was ancient, filled with towering old trees, knotted roots exposed above ground, making Ina¡¯s path forward quite inconvenient.<div>


    Many times, she had to mber over them with hands and feet.


    ¡°Heave~ Heave~~¡±


    ¡°`


    Ina was breathless from exhaustion, but she didn¡¯tin of being tired.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a rest,¡±


    Cat Yiyi came to a halt, lifting her hand when suddenly, a ring of blue mist appeared in the air, ¡°Come on, have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Several apples fell from the blue mist, hovering in mid-air under the power of Cat Yiyi, ¡°You were once just amoner of Yatun, so you only ate ordinary grains, some bread.¡±


    ¡°To tell the truth, that is nearly the simplest food in Yatun nowadays.¡±


    The people of Yatun were not picky eaters, so even pancakes and buns, or even in rice, they would relish with joy.


    After all, with such a great amount of physical activity, they were already famished, and naturally, anything they ate tasted delicious.


    ¡°As for these fruits, since they¡¯re limited in quantity,moners don¡¯t get them just yet.¡±


    ¡°But you can,¡±<div>


    Cat Yiyi pushed an apple towards Ina, ¡°Come on, give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ina hurriedly grabbed the apple floating in mid-air and took a bite.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Ina covered her mouth and swallowed the juice; she had never tasted such delightful fruit, ¡°This is so delicious!!¡±


    Very sweet, with a touch of sourness, and the texture was indescribably pleasant.


    This variety of apple, cultivated by countless people and enhanced by the power of the Mysterious Dragon, was top-grade among top-grades, how could it not be delicious.


    Having replenished her energy, Ina continued to follow Cat Yiyi.


    Gradually, the sky darkened, and night fell, enveloping the already oppressive forest in utter darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, good girl,¡±


    Cat Yiyi transformed into a wisp of green smoke and vanished, reappearing behind Ina, whispering in the girl¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you see the gate ahead?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    In front of Ina stood two ancient trees, their branches extending towards each other to form an archway, beyond whichy a tunnel leading to an unknown destination.<div>


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Cat Yiyi flew ahead of Ina, its fur usually a mix of gray and white.


    But now, a pale blue light emerged along those streaks, illuminating the dark world.


    Ina followed Cat Yiyi, stepping on the grass, her attention focused on her feet when suddenly, bathed in moonlight, she unknowingly stepped out following Cat Yiyi.


    ¡°This ce is¡­¡±


    The girl lifted her head to see a forest of ancient trees before her, and around their roots, mushrooms of various sizes glowed with a fantastical light.


    Pink, light yellow, golden, dazzling.


    The colorful mushrooms lit up the entire forest like a fairy tale kingdom.


    Fireflies flitted up and down among the flowers, and strange hummingbird-like creatures darted past Ina from left to right, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    Ina had never seen such a beautiful Colorful Forest, and she looked towards Cat Yiyi, who yfully winked her left eye at her, ¡°This is just a part of Yatun,e on, follow me to meet His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 139: 107: Inas Fantastic Journey (7000, Requesting Votes)_3

    Chapter 139: Chapter 107: Ina¡¯s Fantastic Journey (7000, Requesting Votes)_3


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Ina hurried to follow Cat Yiyi. Along the way, she saw many magical things.


    Mushrooms grew arms and legs, swinging on tree branches and among the grasses, while others yed and tussled with each other in joy.


    Countless small creatures, whichcked the qualifications to be fairies but had opened their spiritual wisdom, were curiously sizing up Ina.


    It seemed they all wanted to see what the first outsider acknowledged by Bailuo was like.


    Walking in the carnival of nocturnal animals, Ina looked around with curiosity, aligning her skirt and watching her step, afraid of treading on any small creatures.


    ¡°Hello, I, I¡¯m Ina.¡±


    Ina thought they would all be able to talk like Cat Yiyi, so she took the initiative to greet them.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak.¡±


    This act drewughter from the crowd of little fairies.<div>


    ¡°Did I, did I say something strange?¡±


    Ina looked puzzledly at Cat Yiyi, who quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, make way, please make way.¡±


    Cat Yiyi led Ina through the boisterous fairy yground, and ahead, two ancient trees suddenly came to life.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Ina was startled because she actually saw trees with limbs and faces, just like humans.


    ¡°Stay calm, these are the Treefolk who guard the forest, created by Lady Lilith¡¯s magic to be gatekeepers.¡±


    These Treefolk were not Tree Elves; theycked wisdom, and all their actions were governed by the most basic ¡®artificial intelligence.¡¯


    And to Ina who did not possess Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power, they would naturally try to stop her.


    ¡°This person is who Your Majesty wishes to see, step aside please, ancient trees.¡±


    ¡°la.¡±


    Cat Yiyi exined, the two ancient Treefolk guards stood aside to let them pass, and Cat Lingling turned back to shout to Ina, ¡°You can go now, hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Ina, with a start, quickly ran to Cat Lingling¡¯s side, all the while not forgetting to bow to the ancient Treefolk guards, saying, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    As she walked on, Ina saw a breathtakingly beautifulke.


    Pure and clear light blue reeds swayed in the wind, scattering speckles of white light with gant Tree Elves standing to the left and right.


    They revealed beautiful faces, a kind of beauty that did not seem of this world, which made Ina, who was already ugly, feel even more ashamed.


    ¡°Yi Yi.¡±


    Bailuo sensed the disturbance, turned his head, and waved at Cat Yiyi.<div>


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Cat Yiyi turned into a wisp of green smoke and, in a sh, nestled into Bailuo¡¯s embrace, then cuddled like a real cat, enjoying his master¡¯s caress.


    For the fairies, to be favored by Bailuo was the highest honor and the happiest thing.


    This could be seen in the fairies¡¯petition for his affection.<div>


    ¡°Master, Master¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, where else could Ina not guess that Bailuo was the distinguished person she was supposed to meet?


    At this moment, the two elders had already left.


    They had other matters to attend to, so they left Bailuo alone here, waiting for Ina¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    Bailuo stood up and patted down his clothes as Lilith said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve enchanted your clothes, they won¡¯t get dirty.¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot about that.¡±


    Bailuo smiled and walked toward Ina, with Lilith following closely behind.


    However, Lilith had cast a spell to conceal her presence, so Ina did not notice the presence of such a beautiful Elf.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    When Ina saw Bailuo approaching, she reflexively knelt down, and then prostrating herself, said, ¡°I greet you, Master, I, I¡¯m Ina, Ina greets you, Master!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo understood why this girl had been favored by Miracle Power.<div>


    Such deep-seated reverence written in her bones was even purer than loyalty.


    ¡°People of Yatun do not kneel wantonly.¡±


    ¡°Nor is there a need to call me Master.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s attitude toward his own people waspletely different from that toward outsiders.


    Ina had already qualified to be one of the People of Yatun; therefore, Bailuo would be kind and affectionate to her, just as he was to the others.


    Of course, liking and affection were definitely not on the table.


    After all, they were not familiar with each other. Bailuo epted her and brought her to Yatun Ind actually for Ina¡¯s potential.


    But rtionships themselves are built up through memories and life¡¯s umtion.


    The more time they spent together, the closer the rtionship between Ina and Bailuo would naturally be, eventually like those of the People of Yatun.


    ¡°You, like them, may call me Your Majesty.¡±


    Bailuo personally helped the young girl to her feet. He saw that Ina wore a mask and although he knew of her burns and ugliness, Bailuo never discriminated against others based on their imperfections.


    ¡°Your Majesty?!¡±


    Ina eximed, her legs going weak, almost ready to kneel again, but thankfully Bailuo was supporting her, thus avoiding another kneel.<div>


    In Yatun Ind, only one person could be addressed as Your Majesty ¡ª that was the Duke of Yatun, the master of this dukedom.


    Ina had thought that those who came to meet her might be a minister or some casual official.


    But she never expected that it would actually be Duke Yatun himself summoning her.


    ¡°Take off your mask, let me have a look at you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s request touched on the thing Ina feared most. With a cry in her voice, she pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, I, I¡¯m very ugly¡­¡±


    Being summoned by the Duke was a tremendous honor.


    Yet Ina was frightened, afraid that her ugliness might cause Bailuo to send her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is Yatun.¡±


    Bailuo spoke very kindly; he was adept in ruling and knew how to win the favor of his subordinates.


    At the same time, Bailuo wanted to encourage Ina to step out from the shadows of her psyche.

 Chapter 140: 107 Inas Fantasy Journey (7000, asking for recommendation tickets)_4

    Chapter 140: Chapter 107 Ina¡¯s Fantasy Journey (7000, asking for rmendation tickets)_4


    ¡°Yatun is not the outside; the People of Yatun never discriminate against the weak.¡±


    So, under Bailuo¡¯s encouragement, and not daring to disobey her master¡¯s order, Ina still chose to remove her mask.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, please, please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡±


    Without the protection of the mask, exposing her ugly face in front of her master, Ina was terrified to the extreme.


    The girl frantically covered her face with her hands while bowing her head and trembling violently.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    However, the next moment, Bailuo¡¯s hand rested on the girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t abandon you either.¡±


    Having seen the example of Bai Yino, Bailuo understood the psychological state of these pitiful people.


    They had faced too much scolding and ridicule and were desperately longing for a ce of shelter.<div>


    Ina¡¯s appearance was certainly not pretty, but Bailuo didn¡¯t find it too ugly either.


    Bailuo felt that it must have been the teasing from childhood, being called an ¡®Ugly Freak¡¯ and ¡®monster¡¯ for a lifetime, that had made Ina so self-conscious.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I, I am very ugly.¡±


    Ina loudly stated her worth, ¡°But I will work hard, no matter what it is, I am willing to do it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there is something I need you to do.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t speak any nonsense about ¡®not for profit¡¯; what he valued were Ina¡¯s loyalty and talent.


    Of course, once Bailuo recognized Ina as one of his own, his attitude would change.


    He would ignore strangers.


    But in the eyes of his own people, Bailuo was definitely a good leader, a good boss.


    ¡°Perhaps, you still need to wear the mask for a while longer.¡±


    Looking at the mask in Ina¡¯s hands, Bailuo said, ¡°But rest assured, this is only temporary.¡±


    Perhaps it was Bailuo¡¯s kindness that gave Ina the courage to start stealthily observing her master.


    Bailuo¡¯s looks, naturally, couldn¡¯tpare to the gically blessed Tree Elf.


    But he possessed a unique charm, the allure of the Master of Miracles, which was far more lethal than mere appearance.


    Especially since Ina had already begun to absorb the Fairy Power, this made her instinctively want to draw close and admire Bailuo, seeing him as someone she needed to serve.


    ¡®Is this the Duke of Yatun, my master?¡¯


    Ina was sensitive in spirit; she saw not a hint of disgust in Bailuo¡¯s eyes, but rather a kind of protection akin to that of a father or brother.


    However, Ina didn¡¯t understand what Bailuo meant by still needing to wear the mask temporarily.


    ¡°I have a gift for you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Ina looked confusedly at Bailuo.


    As a ve, how could she ept a gift from her master?


    ¡°Lilith.¡±<div>


    But before Ina could express that she couldn¡¯t ept the gift, Bailuo turned to Lilith.


    ¡°No problem, master.¡±


    Under Ina¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lilith conjured a Fairy Wand and then waved it gently.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    A white light enveloped Ina, and she felt a tingling sensation on her face, hands, arms, and body.


    But before she could scratch, the warmth of power began to emerge in those areas, and Ina felt as if she were soaking in hot water, sofortable that she almost moaned out loud.


    ¡°This, what is this¡­¡±


    Ina didn¡¯t know what had happened, she only knew that Lilith had used a power she couldn¡¯t begin to understand.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Lilith summoned a full-length mirror and floated it in front of Ina.


    ¡°A mirror!!¡±


    The sudden appearance of the mirror turned Ina pale with fright, her psychological shadow stemming from her ugly appearance.


    She feared others seeing it, just as she didn¡¯t want to see it herself.<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, the ugly appearance she expected did not appear in the mirror, reced instead by a pretty girl around thirteen or fourteen years old.


    The girl¡¯s skin was delicate, her long hair ck as the starry night, beautiful as if she stepped out of a fairy tale.


    However, Ina didn¡¯t know fairy tales, what she had at that moment was an ineffable shock: ¡°Who is this? She¡­¡±


    Her attire, as well as her mannerisms¡­


    ¡°I, this is, is this me¡­¡±


    Ina couldn¡¯t believe it, she had never imagined such a thing could happen in the world.


    Faced with misfortune, Ina had resigned herself long ago.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Drip, drip.¡±


    Tears kept falling from Ina¡¯s face, the girl sobbed inaudibly: ¡°It¡¯s me, this is me.¡±


    Bailuo did not disturb her, he waited quietly, giving time to the poor girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±<div>


    Finally, Ina regained herposure and bowed to Bailuo: ¡°No, master, my master, master¡­¡±


    Ina didn¡¯t know what to do, the only thing she could do was to keep calling out to Bailuo to express her inner excitement and joy.


    ¡°This is a miracle, your miracle.¡±


    With a delicate handid down, Ina lifted her head and saw Lilith, a Fairy Queen who could overthrow a girl¡¯s concept of beauty, purity, dreams, and nobility.


    ¡°Also, what you did just now was wrong, the Miracle Ceremony isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Lilith took her hand and Ina stood in front of Bailuo, she knelt down: ¡°Come, make your final vow in front of the Supreme Lord.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo was about to say something when Lilith gave him a look.


    Helpless, Bailuo let Ina proceed with the Miracle Ceremony.


    But this time, it seemed to take a bit longer¡­


    ¡°Does it take this long, Lilith?¡±


    In his heart, Bailuo quietly asked Lilith, only to hear her reply, ¡°You now have six kinds of miracles, each taking 3 minutes, totaling 18 minutes, quite normal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Lilith made a good point, leaving Bailuo speechless.


    As for Ina, let alone kneel for a mere 18 minutes, even if it meant kneeling for a day, or even dying there, she had no regrets.


    And so, Ina officially received the blessing of the Fairy Power, gained the qualification to be a Little Witch, and truly became a member of the People of Yatun.

 Chapter 142: 108: Self-inflicted Harm, No Way Out (4000, Seeking Recommendation Tickets)_2

    Chapter 142: Chapter 108: Self-inflicted Harm, No Way Out (4000, Seeking Rmendation Tickets)_2


    Her talent was no less inferior than Elsa¡¯s before she received the blessing of the Mysterious Dragon.


    Elsa and Fiona praised Ina more than once, saying she was exceptionally outstanding, ¡°Whether it¡¯s talent or loyalty, she is worthy enough to be epted by us and be a true person of Yatun.¡±


    Thest one, Silly Tiger, he was a special case.


    The boy had no cunning and was very low in intelligence.


    Therefore, like Hailbo, Bailuo only gave him Fairy Armor and dared not give him weapons, fearing he might hurt others or himself.


    Silly Tiger¡¯s learning capacity was less than one-tenth of Hailbo¡¯s, relying almost entirely on instinct to remember.


    The only advantage was that he had strong malleability and could evolve into the talent Yatun needed as his intelligence grew.


    And it was for this reason that the conflict with Hakesa erupted.


    It happened this morning, also on the fourth day after the three of them began training with the people of Yatun.


    Hakesa, as usual, stirred up trouble. He mocked Ina as a monster, which infuriated Hailbo who had be a prospective citizen of Yatun.<div>


    Because they were chosen by Bailuo, the three of them were aware of each other¡¯s identity.


    Hailbo was a good kid, if he were a boss, he¡¯d surely foster a superb corporate culture.


    Hailbo had looked after Ina even when they were on the ve ship.


    So for the young boys and girls, Hailbo was like an older brother among the ves on that ship, seeking benefits, answering questions, and providing help for them.


    Silly Tiger and Ina both respected Hailbo greatly, which made him the little team leader among the three of them.


    ording to the fairies, Hailbo was doing an excellent job as the team leader.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to insult Sister Ina!¡±


    However, before Hailbo could teach Hakesa a lesson, Silly Tiger stood up.


    The terrifying aura, like a predatory beast choosing its prey, immediately petrified Hakesa.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!!¡±


    Having suffered such an insult, how could Hakesa not seek retaliation.


    Yet, for two consecutive days, Hakesa noticed that the trajectories of the three¡¯s lives ovepped.


    By night, Hakesa also noticed they slinked out in the dark and entered the forbidden forest that was off-limits.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    Hakesa understood, he finally got it.


    No wonder that silly big guy, who usually had the courage of a mouse, suddenly confronted him ¨C there was this kind of rtionship.


    What was in the Forbidden Forest, Hakesa didn¡¯t know.


    But the fact the three could enter meant that thews of Yatun were nothing but lies.


    ording to the content of the military training, if anything happens, one should first inform the instructors.<div>


    But Hakesa didn¡¯t mention this to Nors, instead, he secretly divulged the information to a few of his formerckeys.


    However, theseckeys had long been captured by Yatun.


    They used to listen to Hakesa because they were naive.


    But with Yatun¡¯s education and cultivation, they developed a certain ability to judge for themselves.<div>


    Moreover, Hakesa¡¯s repeated embarrassments made such a mischievous boss thoroughly despised by them.


    So, they resolutely rejected Hakesa.


    They didn¡¯t trust him at all.


    Who knows if Hakesa was trying to deceive them into going to the forbidden forest to use them as cannon fodder?


    It must be said, these kids were clever because that¡¯s exactly what Hakesa was nning.


    No matter the reason or method for the three to enter the forest, finding more people ¨C even if they failed, they could be used as scapegoats.


    If he were captured along with them, then with so many people, thew could not punish everyone, right?


    ¡°I will uncover your secrets,¡± Hakesa vowed.


    ¡°And those of this ind.¡±


    Hakesa nned to escape Yatun Ind and reveal its secrets to the traders.


    With so much delicious food and such fine equipment, there must be valuable things here.


    And this was his first step in breaking free from very and rising above others!


    ¡°What exactly is going on with this forest?¡±<div>


    All of a sudden, Hakesa realized he¡¯d lost track of Silly Tiger, but how could that be: ¡°How could I lose a fool? What a joke!¡±


    But as it turned out, he really had lost his way.


    Not only that, but Hakesa also discovered something eerie, which was that he seemed to have returned to his starting point.


    ¡°This ce again!¡±


    Hakesa¡¯s breathing became slightly hurried as he looked around, recalling ghost stories from his childhood, ¡°All fake, a living forest that devours people? Such things don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Hakesa didn¡¯t believe it and continued to wander through the forest, unaware that at this very moment, countless eyes were watching him.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    In the quiet forest, a strangeughter grew from afar to near, as ifing from underfoot, echoing above his head.


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Hakesa was terrified; he was just an ordinary thug and had never encountered anything like this, ¡°Who¡¯s ying ghost,e out, show yourself!!¡±


    ¡°lla.¡±


    The trees swayed, making a hair-raising noise.


    The sounds grew more numerous and closer; Hakesa¡¯s world was enveloped in darkness, and around him, countless vines twisted like tentacles.<div>


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    Hakesa¡¯s screams echoed through the forest before being swallowed by the pitch-ck world.


    The fairies didn¡¯t torment Hakesa; they had no such interest.


    Everything was carried out ording to thews of Yatun.


    Clearly, this awakened ¡®forest¡¯ was Yatun Duchy¡¯s best executioner.


    ¡°Today, I have something to notify everyone about.¡±


    The next morning, Nors made this announcement to everyone during the morning drill assembly.


    ¡°Someone vited Yatunw, trespassed into the forbidden forest, and pried into our Yatun state secrets!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, a slight murmur emerged from the originally silent crowd.


    But the people were few, and soon it quietened down again.


    This demonstrated that Yatun¡¯s military drills were effective, and they had adapted to these demands.


    ¡®Hakesa!¡¯


    Yilona, unlike Hailbo, didn¡¯t have inside information, but Yilona still realized who ¡®that person¡¯ Nors mentioned was, the first time around.<div>


    The headcount was wrong, one person short, and the missing one was none other than Hakesa.


    ¡°ording to the edicts of Yatun, trespassing into the forbidden forest is a grave crime.¡±


    Nors didn¡¯t state Hakesa¡¯s fate, but many children could imagine how terrible it must have been.


    He had truly forgotten his ce.


    A ve daring to defy their master deserved to be beaten to death at the very least.


    Yatun Duchy as a buyer, their master, provided food, shelter, and even education.


    If this news got out, even if they had to be soldiers or go to the battlefield, countless people would risk everything to flee to Yatun for a chance to eat.


    They were lucky, but Hakesa ignored this fortune and was insatiable.


    ¡°Here, I will reiterate.¡±


    Nors: ¡°Without permission, no one is allowed to enter the forbidden forest, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Heard.¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°Heard!!!¡±


    Hakesa was like the chicken made an example to scare the monkeys, but Nors didn¡¯t want to frighten these children; in fact, they had already changed and no longer needed to be intimidated.


    So, it was thundering loudly but raining lightly, and he quickly glossed over the matter.


    It must be said, Hakesa was really unpopr to the extreme, almost to the point of being a public enemy.


    His death, no one would sympathize.


    ¡°Start the morning exercise now, those who don¡¯tplete tenps, double the training this afternoon!!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Louder, didn¡¯t you eat?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    Seeing the matter resolved, Nors looked up at Cat Yiyi floating in the air, noting the flicker of blue mist as it went to deliver the message.

 Chapter 143: 109 Can You Represent Azure?

    Chapter 143: Chapter 109 Can You Represent Azure?


    ¡°`


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    In the crowded tavern, the dim yellow light flickered, bottles flew through the air, smashing onto the floor or against the walls.


    The sound of shattering ss mingled with the shouting and yelling of the brawling crowd, one after another.


    Minstrels clutching their ordions, some strumming on guitars, wove through the tables looking for customers eager for a story.


    ¡°What about these singers? They look like they know a lot.¡±


    At that moment, Fra, cloaked in a ck hooded cloak, curiously looked at John, who was sitting in front of her.


    Unlike Fra¡¯s ck attire, John was d in a green robe, resembling a ranger who had fallen from grace.


    ¡°It would expose us.¡±<div>


    John said, ¡°They might know something about Sigurian, but it¡¯s not good for us to ask directly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly those stories,¡± John said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard them already.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Last night on the ship,¡± John replied, ¡°I talked to a few talkative locals and gathered that information.¡±


    Fra felt a bit embarrassed since she was also gathering intelligence at that time but was nowhere near as efficient as John.


    ¡°No worries, everyone has their strengths.¡±


    John knew Tree Elves were simple in nature, not suited to be spies.


    ¡°Sigurian¡­¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t here to find out what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    John¡¯s goal was clear: to learn Sigurian¡¯s schedule and how long it would take before he learns of Shate¡¯s death: ¡°The forces under the Master of Miracles are well hidden and rarely expose themselves, so it¡¯s difficult for us to unveil them.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±


    John cautioned Fra to be on guard: ¡°Sigurian¡¯s strength is unknown, we can¡¯t approach him rashly in case he detects us.¡±


    Although his uncle had said that the powers of Miracle under different Masters of Miracles are difficult to detect.


    But better safe than sorry, John was clever and cautious, which was why Bailuo had sent him here to gather information.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    As they spoke, a shabbily dressed, unkempt fat man was thrown down from the second floor,nding right beside the long table in front of John and Fra.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two exchanged nces, both somewhat speechless about this ce known as the haven of freedom, Pirate¡¯s Paradise.


    All the talk of Shipwreck Ind belonging to Ogysail and the intoxicating den of iniquity were utter nonsense.<div>


    Compared to their Yatun Ind, this ce was nothing.


    ¡°Chaotic, disorganized, filthy, rotten¡­¡±


    ¡°Can people really live in such a ce?¡±


    As a Tree Elf, Fra might look like a fifteen-year-old blonde girl now, but not long ago, she was an innocent, cute, and simple little loli.<div>


    ¡°I hate it here.¡±


    Tree Elves love forests, but here, you couldn¡¯t find even a single flower, let alone a de of grass.


    ¡°It is indeed ufortable.¡±


    John wasn¡¯t much older; at 14, he was actually still a boy.


    However, John was well-developed for his age, standing nearly 1.7 meters tall, and his special ventriloquism made it easy to fool the average person.


    ¡°Rumble!!!¡±


    And just then, the tavern suddenly began to shake.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The unexpected event quieted everyone, including John and Fra.


    Shipwreck Ind wasn¡¯t really an ind, but a massive ship that had run aground here.


    ¡°`


    No one knew where the ship came from, only that it had crashed here and had broken into three parts: the bow, the hull, and the stern.<div>


    Someone had once measured it and found that the hull alone was at least 20 kilometers long.


    Ogysail had people repair the ship, reconnecting the three parts and remodeling its interior and deck areas, transforming it into this magnificent sea city.


    And now, the entire ship was inexplicably shaking and trembling. What in the world was going on?


    ¡°John.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Fra said softly to John, ¡°It¡¯s Miracle Power, and it¡¯s enormously powerful Miracle Power at that.¡±


    Miracle Power wasn¡¯t so easily sensed.


    If the other party converged their power, even hiding their presence, they could remain undetected even if the strength difference was vast.


    But the Miracle Power that Fra felt was at least several kilometers away from them.


    From such a distance, it could reach here and be sensed by Fra.


    ¡°Such power from so far away¡­¡±


    It was hard to imagine just how terrifying the Miracle Power of that individual emitting it was.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±<div>


    Both of them thought of a name: ¡°Sigurian!¡±


    ¡°Sigurian, you need to calm down!¡±


    In the spacious room, countless objects made of gold shone under the light.


    But now, these objects were shattered like ss, leaving debris all around, with even the walls and floor covered in cracks.


    Here, led by Sigurian of the Morgan Faction, Evil Wolf of the Ogysail Faction, and represented by Kristin and Coral of the Azure Duchy Oversight Council, there was a fierce debate over the ownership of a certain strait.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the one who needs to calm down?¡±


    Sigurian red at Evil Wolf, a burly ck Knight standing before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing the obvious?¡±


    Evil Wolf extended his hand towards the wine ss on the table, and chilling cold air spread around, immediately turning the hot wine ice-cold.


    ¡°Glug, glug.¡±


    Drinking the wine, Evil Wolf said calmly, ¡°The Cross Strait is mine, you won¡¯t be able to take it from me.¡±


    ¡°Bam!!¡±


    With a punch, Sigurian shattered the entire table and bellowed, ¡°Evil Wolf, are you asking for war with me?!¡±<div>


    ¡°If your older brothers were here, naturally I would have no confidence in defeating them.¡±


    ¡°But if you want to fight, I, Evil Wolf, am not against seeing it through to the end!¡±


    Evil Wolf¡¯s demeanor, as if he looked down on him, infuriated Sigurian enormously and made Kristin very uneasy, ¡°Gentlemen, please calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in mortal affairs.¡±


    Evil Wolf said, ¡°Even if there is a war, it won¡¯t affect them.¡±


    ¡°Choose the ce.¡±


    With those words, Evil Wolf silenced Kristin¡¯s objections and looked at Sigurian, giving him the right to choose the battlefield.


    Evil Wolf didn¡¯t care where the battlefield was, confident that he could defeat Sigurian.


    ¡°Mr. Evil Wolf!¡±


    As Kristin was at a loss for what to do, Coral spoke up, ¡°If you go to war, ording to the Four Seas Agreement, we, Azure, have the right to intervene.¡±


    ¡°Have the two Pirate Kings prepared themselves for war with Azure? Please consider this carefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Both Evil Wolf and Sigurian fell silent for a while. Sigurian sat down, while Evil Wolf turned to Coral with a smile, ¡°Little girl, can you represent Azure?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Kristin interjected in time, ¡°If the two of you want to go to war, you would need the consent of both Pirate Kings first.¡±

 Chapter 144: 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, Im Invincible

    Chapter 144: Chapter 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, I¡¯m Invincible


    Sigurian and the Evil Wolf, though powerful, were not the Master of Miracles after all.


    The Masters of Miracles had the right to dere war on each other, but as their subordinates, they certainly didn¡¯t have the right to overstep their bounds.


    The Cross Strait was, in itself, dispensable.


    It was simply because Sigurian and the Evil Wolf had a falling out, bluntly put, it was about face, and neither would step down.


    However, this was like children from two families quarreling and calling for their parents; neither Sigurian nor the Evil Wolf could afford to lose face.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Why take it so seriously?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily have to fight, right?¡±


    ¡°We could avoid fighting,¡± the Evil Wolf said casually while drinking, ¡°There are many ways to handle this, not just war.¡±


    Though they spoke this way, in secret, both Sigurian and the Evil Wolf loathed each other to the teeth.<div>


    If only they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for the Azure people and would have just started fighting.


    The fight would have been over, and the parents from both sides wouldn¡¯t fuss over such a trivial matter; the Azure Duchy likewise wouldn¡¯t stand up for a mere Kristin.


    But now¡­


    ¡®If you dare to quarrel, I¡¯ll have the teacher call your parents!¡¯


    That was Kristin¡¯s intent; it was damn annoying. Couldn¡¯t they y happily anymore?


    In terms of sheer strength, even a stack of Kristin wouldn¡¯t be a match for both Sigurian and the Evil Wolf, but she had the backing of The Three Dukes of Azure.


    In this vast sea, Ogysail¡¯s power surpassed Morgan¡¯s, and The Three Dukes of Azure was considerably stronger than Ogysail.


    Reluctantly, the negotiations had to continue.


    Under Kristin¡¯s supervision, the atmosphere no longer bristled with opposition, and indeed became much more rxed¡­


    However, both Sigurian and the Evil Wolf grew increasingly disgusted with Kristin: ¡®I really want to hang that stupid woman up and beat her¡­¡¯


    At the same time, they both made a secret decision.


    If there were to be a next time, they would definitely not give the people of Azure a chance to intervene; act first, exinter!


    Especially Sigurian, who was now filled with rage and waiting to vent.


    If someone dared to provoke him now, Sigurian would certainly strike immediately, letting the challenger know his terror.


    ¡¤


    A week had passed since the children arrived on the ind, and Bailuo had officially incorporated the first batch of weapons and armor blessed by Fairy Power into the equipment n for the people of Yatun.


    First came the weapons, then the armor.


    The quantity was notrge, totaling a little over 50 pieces, and eighty percent of them were weapons.


    But it makes sense; the best defense is a good offense. As long as you can defeat the enemy, that is victory.<div>


    ¡°Senior sister.¡±


    Bailuo handed a Cross Sword to Isefia¡¯s hands, and she nced at it before drawing it.


    ¡°A fine sword.¡±


    Though the material hadn¡¯t changed, the faintly shimmering blessing runes on it, as well as the intuition of a sharp weapon, made the senior sister aware of the Cross Sword¡¯s extraordinariness.<div>


    ¡°Would you like to try it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having said that, the senior sister directly looked at Lu Anya.


    Although her strength had increased, Lu Anya¡¯s admiration for her senior sister remained.


    But she also knew she had be a member of the Miracle Race, while her senior sister was still a mortal.


    The disparity in strength between them inherently couldn¡¯t bepared, so since the Mysterious Dragon¡¯s shamanistic ceremony, Lu Anya hadn¡¯t crossed hands with her senior sister.


    But now it was different. When the senior sister wore a full set of Fairy Armor, the powerful Fairy Power surged into her body.


    Even Lilith was extremely surprised: ¡°That¡¯s incredibly fast.¡±


    Logically, adapting to Miracle Power took time, but the senior sister¡¯s aptitude was so high that she nearly mastered the Fairy Armor as soon as she put it on.


    ¡°However, my Fairy Armor is, after all, just a secondary miracle product.¡±


    Lilith said: ¡°Its strength is limited and it simply improves the physical qualities of the Miracle Citizens; fundamentally, the energy is limited.¡±


    In other words, the gear was more like an external exoskeleton.


    The Cross Sword, the armor on the body, the boots on the feet, all had limited Fairy Power inside, and if it were exhausted, they would immediately lose their amplification.<div>


    Of course, they could recharge themselves, but it would take time.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The senior sister closed her eyes, sensing the difference between the Fairy Armor and what Little Pegasus Walnut had brought her: ¡°Compared to Hu Tao, the Fairy Armor¡¯s enhancement is negligible.¡±


    In in terms, one spoke of joint progress to strength, while the other merely relied on external forces.


    To be stronger, one would have to wait for Lilith to create even better Fairy Armor.


    The problem is, the equipment of Fairy Armor requires attributes as a foundation, and that essentially also blocks this path of promotion.


    Perhaps only the fairies and witches could continue to break through and wear higher-level Fairy Armor.


    ¡°Luckily, Fairy Armor doesn¡¯t only require Fairy Power.¡±


    Put differently, if the Tree Elves improve their life force and meet the attribute standards, even if they never learned Fairy Magic, they could still equip Fairy Armor.


    ¡°Should I equip it?¡±


    On this side, Lu Anya, who had arrived at the Martial Arts tform, asked, ¡°Or should I just fight the boss like this?¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s strength had been recognized by everyone; there might be a gap between them now, but that¡¯s because the senior sister truly hadn¡¯t received Miracle Power.


    Given Isefia¡¯s talent, once she received Miracle Power, she would catch up immediately.<div>


    ¡°You put it on too.¡±


    The senior sister asked Lu Anya to also wear a set of blessed gear of the same level as hers: ¡°I want to see the gap between us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Tree Elves actually admired the strong as well, but under the previous circumstances, even if Lu Anya had defeated the senior sister, it would only bring her shame.

 Chapter 145: 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, Im Invincible_2

    Chapter 145: Chapter 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, I¡¯m Invincible_2


    ¡°`


    It would be best if the senior sister and Lu Anya had exactly the same attributes, and then decide the winner.


    As for now, Lu Anya¡¯s own attributes are actually a bit higher than senior sister¡¯s even with the Fairy Armor on.


    In terms of dataparison, it¡¯s Lu Anya 10, senior sister 8.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    After putting on the Fairy Armor, Lu Anya felt that her strength had increased by at least sixty percent, almost twice that of her senior sister¡¯s attributes.


    Plus, with the Tree Elf¡¯s Life Magic, Lu Anya was somewhat reluctant to fight her senior sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Senior sister still said the same thing, ¡°I just want to try.¡±


    ¡°Then bring it on!¡±<div>


    Lu Anya respected her senior sister¡¯s choice.


    Thus, two women in their twenties, each with apletely different demeanor, stood face to face, their breaths and Miracle Power condensed to the extreme.


    ¡®With such a disparity in attributes, she can only beat me by using some tactics¡­¡¯


    ¡°Tap, tap, tap!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Lu Anya suddenly looked up, only to find that her senior sister had charged straight at her: ¡°No, not using tactics? Just brute force?!!¡±


    Lu Anya was slightly shocked, but soon steadied her mind.


    At the same time, she quickly calcted the distance between them and in an instant raised her left arm, which sprouted delicate buds, and the pale green light immediately condensed into a delicate Elf Longbow.


    Then, life energy gathered several ¡®Green Stem Arrows,¡¯ firmly locking onto her senior sister¡¯s approach, retreat, and left and right evasion routes.


    ¡°At least three rounds can be fired!¡±


    The Tree Elf¡¯s archery skills were extremely superior, hitting the mark with every shot was a matter of routine, and in her uncle¡¯s developed archery skills, there were even special arrows like Arc Arrows, Chain Arrows, Strong Piercing Arrow, and Weakness Hitting Bullet.


    ¡°Swooosh.¡±


    Lu Anya chose Chain Arrows, aiming to cover thergest area and strike at her senior sister.


    However¡­


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    In Lu Anya¡¯s astonished gaze, her senior sister shed through the first arrowing straight at her.


    ¡°This?!¡±


    Indeed, there was a gap in attributes, and the Fairy Power emitted by her senior sister couldn¡¯t possibly block Lu Anya¡¯s attack.<div>


    But sister chose to attack as a form of defense, using her sword at close range against your long-range arrows, giving her the advantage!


    ¡°I chose wrong!¡±


    Lu Anya frowned deeply, full of regret.


    If she had known her senior sister would forcefully break through, she should have shot out the Strong Piercing Arrow.<div>


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    Lu Anya realized that if she had chosen the Strong Piercing Arrow, her senior sister might have dodged, avoiding the shot altogether.


    Chain Arrows have a wide range, suitable for dealing with fast-moving, numerous enemies.


    In contrast, the Strong Piercing Arrow has immense power, but its concentration speed is not fast; it targets thoserge creatures with amazing defensive strength.


    ¡°Neither would work!¡±


    Lu Anya realized she had becent; she should not have chosen to fight with Bow and Arrows.


    It was amonsensical mistake; seeing the distance between them, coupled with her long-range skills, instinctively made her want to shoot first.


    In the blink of an eye, no more than a second had passed, yet her senior sister was already less than six meters away.


    In theory, at this distance, Lu Anya could have fired another volley of arrows.


    But the initial shock and miscalction had cost her a great deal of time.


    And because of her wavering will, Lu Anya had to disperse the bow and arrows and then draw two Fairy Scimitars to face the enemy head-on.


    ¡°Roots entangle¡­¡±


    After making defense preparations, Lu Anya immediately cast Life Magic.<div>


    ¡°Stomp!¡±


    However, her senior sister, as if she had anticipated this move, chopped at the freshly sprouted ground, severing all the nascent roots with her sword.


    Fast, too fast!


    The sharpness of her sword strokes and the rapid approach of her senior sister brought tremendous psychological pressure to Lu Anya.


    ¡®I will lose.¡¯


    ¡®I, will lose¡­¡¯


    At this moment, Lu Anya thought of the times she had sparred with her senior sister before.


    Just like back then, she was easily defeated and dominated by her senior sister, crushed just like before!


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Lu Anya fixed her gaze on her close-at-hand senior sister, and on the Martial Arts tform where she had stepped, sprouts crazily danced, instantly turning into roots.


    They were still spreading around, but her senior sister was undeterred, her goal clear: to go straight after Lu Anya!


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    Unable to retreat or avoid, because of the wild roots, Lu Anya had no way out.<div>


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Lu Anya¡¯s curved knives hung in mid-air, and in front of her neck, a sharp Cross Sword gleamed coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Anya lost, defeated by her senior sister in less than three seconds.


    Even with absolute attribute suppression, as well as the support of the three Great Miracle Powers of Life Magic, ranged attacks, and closebat Fairy Armor, she still lost so easily.


    ¡°I lost¡­¡±


    Lu Anya chose to concede straightforwardly.


    Although a Tree Elf has strong vitality, even with a severed neck she wouldn¡¯t die.


    She couldpletely transform into Tree Spirit form, heal, and fight again.


    But the issue now wasn¡¯t about winning or losing; Lu Anya cared more about how she lost: ¡°What happened this time?¡±


    I want to see the gap between us.


    Recalling her senior sister¡¯s words, Lu Anya only now realized what she meant.


    ¡°You think too much,¡± her senior sister said. ¡°Archery, magic, swords, and even the Tree Elf and Tree Spirit forms, An Ya, you excel at so many things. But that¡¯s also why you hesitated.¡±<div>


    From the very start when her senior sister chose a frontal breakthrough, Lu Anya had already fallen into inefficiency.


    Although she was in battle, every move Lu Anya made required choosing one from three options to cope with the situation at hand.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 146: 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, Im Invincible_3

    Chapter 146: Chapter 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, I¡¯m Invincible_3


    And in the face of Senior Sister¡¯s sessive predictions and suppression, Lu Anya felt panicked, allowing herself to bepletely led by the nose.


    ¡°While I differ greatly from you in attributes, you can¡¯t match me inbat experience,¡± said Senior Sister.


    To prove this point, Senior Sister crossed swords with Lu Anya once again.


    This time, Senior Sister didn¡¯t opt for fast suppression but chose a form of prediction against prediction.


    She let Lu Anya take shots at will, yet no matter how well Lu Anya aimed, there would always be a deviation, as if her arrows couldn¡¯t possibly hit their mark.


    More embarrassingly, even though Lu Anya predicted that Senior Sister would dodge to the left, she ended up stepping forward instead.


    When Lu Anya fully blocked Senior Sister¡¯s path, her dispersed attacks were too weak to be effective, allowing Senior Sister to easily neutralize them.


    To Senior Sister, each move she made was substantial.


    But in the eyes of an opponent like Lu Anya, every step Senior Sister took seemed feint.


    It even began to make Lu Anya doubt herself; Senior Sister hadpletely shattered herposure.<div>


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Lu Anya was dumbfounded, truly dumbfounded, and she didn¡¯t feel like fighting anymore.


    Ten matches in a row, all losses.


    Lu Anya realized no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t keep pace with Senior Sister; even with her hands-on guidance and advice, it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    She had exhausted all her tricks and tried various tactics.


    But the result was still defeat¡­


    ¡°Follow your instincts,¡± said Senior Sister.


    Actually, Senior Sister wasn¡¯t overly proactive in using feints and real moves. She simply made instinctive choices, but her instincts were precisely on point.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It sounds simple, but executing it is far from easy.


    Below the stage, Bailuo, Lilith, and also ya, Inya, Bai Yino, who had arrived at some point, were all astounded by Senior Sister and Lu Anya¡¯s sparring.


    ¡°Incredible,¡± said Bai Yino, clueless but finding the bun in her hands delicious.


    ¡°Sis is so cool, awesome!!¡± Inya was Senior Sister¡¯s little fan, and no matter how the victory came, shouting ¡°666¡± was the way to go.


    And behind Inya, ya was wearing a gentle smile.


    Among those present, perhaps only Bailuo and ya understood how Senior Sister won.


    ¡°Anya, your experience is still not rich enough, but that¡¯s not a problem,¡± Senior Sister said. ¡°Spar with me a hundred times, a thousand times, and you will naturally grasp the patterns.¡±


    ¡°A thousand times?¡±


    That¡¯s not much. With a high-level sparring partner like Senior Sister, Lu Anya couldn¡¯t agree fast enough.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t be discouraged. I didn¡¯t master these skills from the start either,¡± Senior Sister told Lu Anya. ¡°I have lost more times than you can imagine¡ªcountless times my spirit has been crushed.¡±<div>


    Senior Sister was Uncle¡¯s prized pupil, and so was Bailuo.


    But unlike Bailuo, who was just amoner in his previous life and knew nothing ofbat, simply humbly learning everything from the start, Senior Sister was a proud genius.


    Before she met Uncle, Senior Sister had already started training under her father.


    Back then, Isefia was somewhat arrogant.<div>


    Then, Senior Sister encountered Uncle and started a ten-year period of defeats.


    They had fair contests in various domains and locations, in all sorts of ways.


    But without exception, these ended in Senior Sister¡¯s defeat.


    From the age of eight until eighteen, Senior Sister never won against Uncle at his peak.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of defeats have made me what I am now,¡± said Senior Sister,pletely collected.


    No opponent could disturb herposure, no matter who she faced.


    ¡°But to be defeated over and over again is not hard,¡± she said.


    Under Uncle¡¯s training, Senior Sister kept getting stronger, but as the old man grew older, he eventually began to decline.


    In a one-on-one fight, Uncle could no longer beat Senior Sister.


    Realizing this, Uncle resorted to a more underhanded tactic¡ªhe fled.


    Yes, Uncle ran away.


    Faced with a grown-up Senior Sister who had surpassed him in direct confrontation, Uncle chose to flee for the first time.


    ¡°Seeing this, how could I just stand by? So I immediately gave chase,¡± she said.<div>


    But as a result, Senior Sister fell into Uncle¡¯s trap and was defeated again: ¡°After that, we fought again, and I chased once more.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, I didn¡¯t know if there would be traps ahead, whether his fleeing was real or feigned.¡±


    ¡°That defeat ended the contest of strength,¡± Senior Sister said. ¡°What followed was mental training, far more terrifying than physical confrontation.¡±


    Bailuo remembered these events clearly.


    Because at that time, he was traveling with them and, as an observer, witnessed their contests.


    ¡°When you¡¯re weak, make it seem strong; when you¡¯re strong, make it seem weak,¡± he said.


    ¡°The art of bluffing and truth, like two sides of an object, are also the facets of human nature,¡± he continued.


    When your strength alone can¡¯t beat the opponent, break them down with psychological tactics. This was the new knowledge Uncle taught Senior Sister and Bailuo after their battles.


    ¡°Tell me, if I were to run away during our fight, would you chase?¡± he asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Faced with this question, Lu Anya was truly stumped.


    With Senior Sister¡¯s power, if she turned to run, there must certainly be something amiss!


    Lu Anya truly dared not pursue. Who knows if there was a ruse ahead?<div>


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to chase, right?¡± asked Senior Sister.


    Senior Sister¡¯s power was sufficient to defeat Lu Anya head-on, and her tactics and strategy were far above the Tree Elf Patriarch. ¡°But what if I genuinely had an emergency and you missed this opportunity?¡± she said.


    ¡°At first, that¡¯s what you thought.¡±


    Senior Sister spoke of the key to Lu Anya¡¯s mental breakdown: ¡°Because in your heart, Anya, I am formidable. Even if I¡¯m not that strong, you¡¯ll imagine me to be insurmountably so.¡±

 Chapter 147: 110 Isay Feiya: Do As You Please, I Am Invincible_4

    Chapter 147: Chapter 110 Isay Feiya: Do As You Please, I Am Invincible_4


    This is a psychological shadow.


    This is fear!


    ¡°When I first crossed swords with you, an unexpected strike hit you at your weakest point, allowing me to defeat you.¡±


    ¡°After that, I was always able to quickly find your weaknesses and beat you.¡±


    After over a month of practice, Lu Anya began to learn how to hide her own weaknesses and discover those of her opponent.


    This allowed Lu Anya¡¯s strength to increase rapidly, to the point where even her senior sister, due to the huge gap in attributes, could no longer spar with her.


    ¡°And today, when I sparred with you, there was still a huge gap between our strengths.¡±


    The senior sisterpared herself and Lu Anya to two armies, ¡°It¡¯s like two forces in battle, mine of 50,000 against your 100,000, your troop number is twice mine.¡±


    But troops are just troops, they don¡¯t represent everything!


    A capable general leading new recruits can still defeat a novicemanding veterans.<div>


    Because thetter would only issue foolish orders, causing instability and grumbling among the ranks.


    Simrly, as soon as Lu Anya thought about her sistermanding the troops, her expression became serious, and she dared not underestimate her.


    However, her sister¡¯s tactics surprised Lu Anya time and again.


    Her sister had no intention of engaging with all her forces but sent out 5,000 cavalry, taking advantage of the night tounch a sneak attack on her camp and capture her.


    Like this, the difference in the number of troops bes meaningless!


    ¡°In the following nine battles, I knew you had be wary, guarding against me heavily.¡±


    ¡°So I interspersed feints with real attacks, using feints within real ones, and real attacks amongst feints¡­¡±


    All sorts of fighting techniques left Lu Anya doubting her life choices, and her mentality waspletely shattered.


    ¡°By the eleventh round,¡± said the senior sister, ¡°the army youmanded was on high alert for every rustle of leaves. Even if I stood here alone, or even if I threw away my weapon, you wouldn¡¯t daree to capture me.¡±


    Because Lu Anya was worried about deceit, afraid that if she sent someone forward, her sister was just buying time while her cavalry had already moved behind her.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lu Anya hadn¡¯t realized that a simple sparring session could contain so many principles and strategies.


    ¡°Father taught me that a single person in battle is just a small skirmish,¡± said the senior sister, ¡°We should treat every fight as if it is a sh between two armies. That is what ¡®One Man Army¡¯ really means!¡±


    ¡°Alright, back to the question at hand.¡±


    The sister began to instruct Lu Anya again, ¡°If I choose to run, would you chase after me?¡±


    The current Lu Anya certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to chase, because her mental state had copsed.


    But even if her mentality hadn¡¯t copsed, her sister would have shattered it, ¡°At that time, I had unraveled almost all of father¡¯s techniques, and he, in turn, presented the final and most difficult lesson.¡±


    ¡°This lesson, consisted of only two words.¡±


    The sister continued, ¡°Victory and Defeat!¡±<div>


    ¡°Victory or defeat?¡±


    Can ¡®victory or defeat¡¯ really be considered a lesson?


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the hardest part.¡±


    The sister exined, ¡°In a war between two armies, if you win and the enemy flees, should you pursue them in victory?¡±<div>


    Did you truly win?


    Or might the enemy be feigning defeat, in a way you cannot discern the truth from the ruse.


    This is the difficulty of victory.


    The hardship isn¡¯t in achieving victory, but in what you do after you¡¯ve won.


    ¡°Conversely, if you are defeated and you choose to flee, what will you do if the enemy doggedly pursues you?¡±


    Wearying the enemy tactic is one of the most vexing warfare strategies on the battlefield.


    Back in the day, Uncle used this strategy, letting the sister chase him relentlessly.


    He just kept running over mountains and through valleys, escaping from the sister¡¯s pursuit time and again, making the sister who was initially joyous about her victory be more and more exhausted¡ªto the point of not wanting to chase anymore.


    Even when she had already won, she chose to stop as if she had lost, feeling truly weary at heart.


    ¡°The difficulty of defeat isn¡¯t in how to be defeated, but whates after.¡±


    ¡°In this world, no one can keep winning forever,¡± the sister said, ¡°One day, we all will find ourselves in that situation.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lu Anya, now devoid of pride, humbly sought advice.<div>


    Not just her, but everyone on the battlefield, except Bailuo, wanted to know how to deal with such situations.


    ¡°Even though we lost, as long as we don¡¯t give up, the enemy is the one who suffers!¡±


    If you can¡¯t deliver a fatal blow, then be a thorn in the side of your opponent, making their life miserable!


    That¡¯s right!


    This was precisely the most famous tactic of Bailuo¡¯s former home.


    The enemy advances, we retreat; the enemy camps, we harass; the enemy tires, we attack; the enemy retreats, we pursue¡ªguerri warfare!


    ¡°A person may be defeated, but their spirit must not be conquered.¡±


    That is the crux of guerri warfare!


    Although we can¡¯t beat the enemy in a head-on sh, we will not surrender, nor will we admit defeat.


    Because no matter how many years it takes, we will keep fighting.


    ¡­


    Having heard her sister¡¯s speech, Lu Anya realized how formidable the woman before her truly was.


    Isefia was not only physically strong.<div>


    Her spirit, too, was like a fortress, unbreakable!


    ¡°An Ya, you won¡¯t just be a warrior in the future. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll have to go to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°And the same goes for everyone present here,¡± she continued.


    The senior sister was outstanding, a military genius of Yatun, but such talent could not be hers alone.


    Lu Anya was a promising seedling, and the sister wished to nurture an excellent leader for Yatun.


    In the same vein, one day, the people of Yatun would all be taught the way of war.


    They are the future pioneers and leaders of the Yatun Duchy, Bailuo and the sister couldn¡¯t help but give it their all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    There were outsiders present, so the sister used a respectful title for Bailuo, who nodded and said, ¡°Yes, An Ya, I look forward to the day you be an excellent general.¡±

 Chapter 148: 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, I Am Invincible_5

    Chapter 148: Chapter 110 Isefia: Do As You Please, I Am Invincible_5


    ¡°General, General¡­¡±


    Inya was beyond envious.jpg!


    Fortunately, Inya still had some sense, with her talent, bing a general could remain a lifelong dream.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lu Anya respectfully saluted Bailuo.


    And this battle also tested the strength of the Fairy Armor.


    Originally, the senior sister was just an outstanding person among the People of Yatun, still unable to exchange blows with Lu Anya.


    But once she acquired the Fairy Armor, her strength was instantly enough to overwhelm Lu Anya. This wasn¡¯t amon urrence, as most of the People of Yatun couldn¡¯t possibly be as fierce as the senior sister.


    However, a considerable increase in strength was certain.


    ¡°Regardless, the Fairy Armor gives us the possibility to win against stronger opponents.¡±<div>


    After speaking, Bailuo asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to try the Fairy Armor?¡±


    Unbeknownst to everyone, the spectators around them had grown increasingly numerous.


    Adults from the Yatun n, Tree Elves, members of the Fairy n, as well as many children.


    Clearly, they had all been drawn here by the news of a sparring match.


    ¡°I, I would like to try.¡±


    Bailuo had assumed that people like Nors and Jiera would express interest, but he never expected it would be ya.


    ¡°ya?¡±


    ¡°Sister ya?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate, after all, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I am also a person of Yatun, you know.¡±


    ya said gently with a smile, her eyes covered with a white cloth.


    However, this did not make her seem dim, instead, it added a touch of mystery to the beautiful angel-like big sister.


    ¡°Miracle Power is unrted to one¡¯s previous physical condition.¡±


    ya said, ¡°From the moment we arrived on the ind, I too have been blessed with His Majesty¡¯s power, in terms of Miracle Power, I am the same as you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have also trained for many years¡­¡±


    Although ya¡¯s tone was gentle, those of the Yatun who knew her understood that she was serious.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t really object, but he still reminded the senior sister to be careful not to hurt ya.<div>


    However¡­


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    On the Martial Arts tform, the senior sister looked at ya, who held a Cross Sword in one hand just like herself.


    The other¡¯s posture and condition seemed very ordinary, yet it gave the senior sister a very peculiar feeling.<div>


    ¡°This is really¡­¡±


    Not just her, Bailuo also noticed, ¡°It¡¯s the kind of opponent Feiya hated most.¡±


    ¡°No need topare further.¡±


    The senior sister put away her sword and then stepped down from the tform.


    The crowd was puzzled, but Bailuo knew why, ¡°ya, an expert in unbeatable defense.¡±


    What is unbeatable defense?


    In simple terms, it means, ¡°As long as you can¡¯t take down my fortress, I win.¡±


    ya and Lu Anya were almost like two extremes. ya may not be very strong, but her mental fortitude was frighteningly steady.


    It was likene matchups in games; she might not be able to dominate, but she wouldn¡¯t make a single mistake, leaving her opponent with no angle to exploit.


    If ya werepared to a militarymander, she would undoubtedly be the most dreaded opponent for many specialized offensive or quick-attack enemies.


    She could drag you here and keep you from conquering her for a long time.


    It¡¯s like a hundred thousand people fighting against ten thousand, and yet they just can¡¯t break through or take them down.


    ¡°Feiya, that¡¯s really impressive, to discover it with just one nce,¡±<div>


    ¡°I actually wanted to show everyone my growth.¡±


    ya smiled slightly, knowing her sister had seen through her: ¡°Ah, it seems there is no chance now.¡±


    ¡°Uncle had taught me swordsmanship for so many years, I really wanted to surprise everyone.¡±


    ya used to be a blind girl, so she ¡®saw¡¯ the world with her heart, not her eyes, and when it came to judging things, she would clear the fog and point to the essence.


    Her sister¡¯s feints and thrusts couldn¡¯t trouble ya at all.


    Because ya had a very clear goal, no matter what schemes or tricks her sister used, she would not be fooled.


    She defended when it was time to defend, and attacked when it was time to attack.


    With such an opponent, her sister knew the oue without fighting: ¡°I can¡¯t defeat her within twenty rounds.¡±


    Of the people present, the only one who had ever crossed swords with ya and knew of her swordsmanship was her sister.


    ¡°But after twenty rounds, she will run out of stamina, and I will take her down easily.¡±


    The Fairy Armor made the two¡¯s attributes almost identical, and in such a scenario, what they actually fought with were skills, tactics, and mentality.


    Her sister¡¯s ability was naturally far above ya¡¯s.


    But ya also had an advantage her sister couldn¡¯t match, which was to see through her sister¡¯s purpose and then make her unable to find an angle to attack.<div>


    However, her sister also knew what is called an undefeated victory.


    Anyway, I¡¯m not gonna fight you.


    As long as I haven¡¯t fought you, people will never be able to prove you¡¯re stronger than me.


    ¡°Is she really that good?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, let me try.¡±


    Nors was the first to step up and chose to fight with ya.


    And just as her sister had predicted, after a hundred rounds, Nors simply couldn¡¯t break through ya¡¯s defense.


    If her sister was an all-rounder, then ya was a defensive genius; as long as Bailuo sent her out, no matter how big the gap in strength, ya could hold out for a while.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Nors had worked on his mentality, otherwise, he would have be frustrated: ¡°Sister ya, what¡¯s going on, how did you do this?¡±


    Even though Nors demonstrated a variety of spear and sword techniques, they would just be blocked by ya.


    There would certainly be some injuries.


    So, if the fight continued, Nors would definitely win; the only question was whether it would be after three hundred rounds or five hundred rounds.<div>


    But such a victory would be more like using brute force.


    ya was far behind everyone else, and if Nors obtained victory through such means, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face like that.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    So, Nors decisively surrendered.


    He knew that if two armies were to sh, facing an opponent like ya, he truly couldn¡¯t take down the city she was defending.


    ¡°Is Sister ya really that amazing?¡±


    Miya had not expected ya to be so powerful, and she was very happy, happier even than bing a Regr Witch herself.


    ¡°Truly worthy of being Sister ya.¡±


    Shuster felt this was normal; ya¡¯s talent was not low, and if she had not been born with her disability but trained properly, she could have matched her sister, not quite equally but close enough.


    ¡°Alright, everyonee and get their Fairy Armor.¡±


    ¡°Because there is a limited quantity, let¡¯s start with the weapons.¡±


    Bailuo distributed the Fairy Armor to everyone and opened up the Martial Arts tform for them to spar and learn from each other to their heart¡¯s content.


    And while everyone fought, there would be Witches serving as referees, ready to use Fairy Magic at any time to prevent any injuries or fatalities.

 Chapter 149: 111 Is this the big deal you were talking about?

    Chapter 149: Chapter 111 Is this the big deal you were talking about?


    Two weeks had passed since themoners of Yatun hade to the ind.


    During this period, the young men and women all underwent rigorous military training¡ªa type that did not teachbat, yet emphasized order and obedience to an extreme degree.


    ¡°The soldier¡¯s sacred duty is to obey orders.¡±


    Bailuo told Nors, ¡°Given such a short time, improvingbat capability is not very meaningful for our Yatun. Therefore, for one month, I want their absolute obedience.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Over two weeks, Nors began to identify suitable candidates for joining Yatun.


    The selection here did not include talent, but rather sufficient loyalty, gratitude, and eligibility for Yatun to absorb and cultivate¡ªthose worthy of Bailuo bestowing Miracle Power upon.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have a moment?¡±


    That morning, inside Yatun Castle, Elder Mountain Grandpa and Uncle entered.


    ¡°We have something we¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±<div>


    Elder Mountain Grandpa came in smiling. At the time, Bailuo was reviewing the performance summaries of the children for the past half month. Seeing the two elders enter, he promptly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±


    Upon hearing Elder Mountain Grandpa mention an important matter, Bailuo immediately sat up straight, ¡°Is Sigurian attacking? Or is Morgan leading his troops personally?¡±


    As soon as Bailuo said this, he felt something was off.


    If they were about to go to war, there was no way Elder Mountain Grandpa could still be beaming with joy.


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    After Uncle finished speaking, he seemed hesitant to continue.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa quickly nudged him to go on, but Uncle turned away instead.


    ¡®At such a crucial time, how can you not be omnipotent?¡¯


    Elder Mountain Grandpa felt Uncle was not being supportive, but since they were already here, he still braced himself to say, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you feel that you are not getting any younger yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Bailuo did not catch on immediately and was puzzled for a while, eventually questioning, ¡°Elder, what do you mean? Let me get this straight, it¡¯s not about going to war, right?¡±


    By now, Yatun¡¯s military power had begun to show promise, and Bailuo was fully capable of assembling 500 Miracle Troop Types.


    If they were to go up against Morgan, who had 200 years of strength, they would surely fail.


    Yet for a single Sigurian, Bailuo felt that with the evolved powers of Lilith and Sherri, they could fight.


    This was nonsense; two Miracle Entities against one Child of Miracle and a group of Offspring of Miracle¡ªif they still lost, Bailuo might as well hit himself with tofu.


    ¡°Right now, the fighting has not started yet.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Little John and Fra have returned, bringing back very important news.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±<div>


    Hearing that the two were safe and sound, Bailuo was overjoyed.


    Little John and Fra had gone to thend of freedom among Pirates, and they had learned about the movements of Sigurian and Pirate King Morgan.


    Sigurian was in conflict with Evil Wolf¡ªOgysail¡¯s Great Pirate¡ªover a region called Cross Strait.


    They didn¡¯t know the oue, but the good news was that Sigurian seemed to be nning to stay on Shipwreck Ind for some time, then head to his headquarters, Ghost Shark Bay.<div>


    Ghost Shark Bay was very distant from Yatun; just going back and forth would take at least half a month.


    If this information was urate, Uncle estimated that the war might be dyed.


    ¡°This is good news!¡±


    Yatuncked time, and currently, the Fairy n, Tree Elves, and Witches were all steadily increasing their strength.


    Going to battle in one month versus two months is an entirely different proposition.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s good news, this news came at such an excellent time!¡±


    After Elder Mountain Grandpa finished speaking, Uncle held his head in distress, but still said, ¡°Now we have a window of free time, and we can do something even more important.¡±


    Something even more important, what could it be?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Elder, when you said I¡¯m not getting any younger¡­¡±


    Could it be? Could it really be?


    This couldn¡¯t be like his previous life, could it? Why would this matter even be a thing here?


    ¡°In the next two months, there won¡¯t be any battles, and the nurturing of miracles in Yatun will also continue to progress steadily.¡±<div>


    Elder Mountain Grandpa was anxious, ¡°Such a long period is an excellent opportunity, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    With that, how could Bailuo not understand his intention?


    What else could be of such importance!


    No, this matter indeed was significant to Yatun¡ªBailuo¡¯s own significant life event!


    ¡°You are now the Duke of Yatun,¡± Uncle patted Bailuo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°and it¡¯s time for a Duchess.¡±


    Although establishing Yatun seemed somewhat like child¡¯s y, more akin to founding a vige than a nation,


    a duchy was still a duchy, however small it might be, or how few its people. In Miracle World, the foundation of a nationy in the quality and quantity of miracles.


    With so many miracles at his disposal, Bailuo had every right to im kingship.


    ¡°Indeed, it is a significant matter.¡±


    Sherri realized that Elder Mountain Grandpa hade to hasten the wedding.


    For the old man, there was nothing more important in the world than his children getting married and having kids of their own.


    As for Uncle, he was purely there as a moral support for Elder Mountain Grandpa.<div>


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this too rushed?¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Uncle had just agreed when Elder Mountain Grandpa immediately red at him, ¡®Whose side are you on? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on my side? You traitor, fence-sitter, shameless pile driver!¡¯


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    ¡°This matter should ultimately be Xiao Luo¡¯s own decision.¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa was particrly eager about it, but Uncle was a very open-minded elder and he supported Bailuo.


    Of course, the final decision stilly in Bailuo¡¯s hands.


    The two elders could only give a push; they couldn¡¯t be too forceful, understanding the principle of moderation.


    ¡°Previously, when we had just left Yatun Vige, the ind was in need of rebuilding, and there were a lot of things to be done.¡±


    ¡°But now, the work that needed to be done has beenpleted.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Brother Shan came to me to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Luo, you¡¯re already twenty, and ording to our Yatun traditions, one can marry and have children at eighteen,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Little John and Fra are both back now, and everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±<div>


    Although Bailuo was the Master of Miracles and the Duke of Yatun, their king¡­


    Faced with a major life event, Bailuo also felt somewhat at a loss, ¡°I like my senior sister, and you two know that.¡±


    ¡°No one is asking you to find someone else!¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go and talk to Feiya.¡±


    To Elder Mountain Grandpa and the people of Yatun, Bailuo and Isefia were a match made in heaven, and Bailuo had been pursuing his senior sister for over a decade. Now, it was all a matter of a single word from him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bailuo closed his eyes and thought for a while.


    He wasn¡¯t the hesitant type. If he thought of something, he would do it, and whether it would be sessful was something to be seen afterward.


    Moreover, Bailuo had confidence in himself and his senior sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my senior sister.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the martial arts field.¡±


    His senior sister¡¯s favorite thing to do each day was to practice martial arts and improve her strength.


    If it weren¡¯t for the limits of Miracle Power, she would have reached the pinnacle of mortal talent purely based on her own abilities; she was just too outstanding.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Bailuo called for Lilith to help him change into suitable clothes before summoning Sherri and flying towards the martial arts field in the forest atop a Pegasus.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s finally getting married, my Xiao Luo and the girl, finally settling down!!¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa couldn¡¯t contain his excitement; he was very fond of Bailuo, treating him like his own grandson, his child.


    As people age, what they most want to see is the happiness and well-being of their children and grandchildren, and Elder Mountain Grandpa was no exception.


    ¡°Brother Sal, you should smile too. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°The inevitable has happened. Xiao Luo would have taken action sooner orter without us.¡±


    Uncle was a steady old man, and a steady old man wouldn¡¯t wear his happiness on his sleeve for such a trifle.


    Uncle: I can¡¯t smile, I must hold back, I can¡¯t smile!!


    ¡°But let¡¯s get one thing straight,¡± Uncle said, ¡°I will be the one to organize the wedding.¡±


    Steady as he was, Uncle would definitely have to personally n Bailuo¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°This is a matter for our Yatun. How can you manage it all alone?¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa disagreed, leaving Uncle astonished, ¡°Brother Shan, that¡¯s not what you said before. You said that I would be in full charge, and that¡¯s why I came with you.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that, did I? My memory may be failing with age, but I still remember whether I promised that or not.¡±


    Elder Treefolk: What does Lu Xun have to do with me, Elder Treefolk?


    Elder Mountain Grandpa adamantly insisted, ¡°I never said that.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you y like this, okay.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Then at the time, we¡¯ll each present a n and see which one Xiao Luo chooses.¡±


    Uncle knew very well that his ability to n and organize was no match for his own, something Elder Mountain Grandpa understood as well.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously ying like this?!¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa eximed, ¡°Young man, you have no respect for martial arts!¡±


    Behind them, Bailuo heard the two elders arguing and nced back.


    ¡°At such an old age¡­¡±


    Bailuo shook his head with a smile and cry intertwined, focusing his attention into the distance, ¡°Sherri, faster!¡±

 Chapter 150: 112: Cant Even Win Against His Wife, Marrying Her Might Lead to Being Beaten to Death

    Chapter 150: Chapter 112: Can¡¯t Even Win Against His Wife, Marrying Her Might Lead to Being Beaten to Death


    This is a secluded martial arts training ground deep in the forest, where ancient trees as thick as dozens of people hugging each other had been cut off at the waist, leaving enormous stumps.


    On both sides of the stumpy numerous weapons.


    Among them were some unique to this world, as well as those Bailuo had recreated from memories of his past life, forged by his uncle.


    ¡°Huu~~~¡±


    At that moment, Isefia, holding a silver spear in her hand, stood in the wind, with the spearhead pointing skyward, yet it was perfectly still.


    She was listening to the sound of the wind and feeling the restlessness of the silver spear.


    Gradually, there was utter silence.


    ¡°Buzz!!¡±


    Leaves fluttered in the air, and the senior apprentice had thrust out her silver spear when no one knew.


    The sharp tip of the spear was seen to have a leaf quietly hanging on it.<div>


    ¡°p p p p.¡±


    Upon hearing the noise, the senior apprentice turned to see Bailuo had arrived. She asked somewhat confusedly, ¡°Xiao Luo, why have youe?¡±


    Now that Bailuo had be a Duke, his daily affairs kept him very busy. His uncle had even nned schedules for three years ahead, with countless tasks waiting for Bailuo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bit of business, I specifically came over.¡±


    The senior apprentice was clever, but she could not possibly guess Bailuo¡¯s intention, as it was too sudden.


    ¡°Your spear skill indeed stands as unrivaled in our Yatun.¡±


    Bailuo said this as he reached out to take the leaf off the silver spear.


    He fanned it out like a spread of ying cards, revealing what seemed like one leaf was actually nine.


    She had pierced nine leaves, nearly identical in size and thinness, with a single thrust and had skillfully applied force to make them stick together perfectly, presenting as one.


    The difficulty of this feat was such that in all of Yatun, only her uncle, senior apprentice, and the grown-up Nors could achieve it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you wield a sword or spear, senior apprentice.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see, I can right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoo!!¡±


    Before Isefia could finish her sentence, a long spear was alreadying at her. She blocked it and looked at Bailuo confusedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little spar.¡±


    ¡°Pow pow!¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s attacks were very aggressive, but the senior apprentice¡¯s defense was watertight. No matter how sneaky Bailuo¡¯s offensive moves were, they did not bother her at all.


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    Facing Bailuo¡¯s strength, the senior apprentice took three steps back.


    Yet her expression remained calm, undisturbed by this slight retreat.


    ¡°Senior apprentice, are you taking it easy on me?¡±


    Bailuo¡¯sst strike should not have been able to hit the weak spot of the senior apprentice¡¯s long spear, yet it did.<div>


    There was only one exnation: the senior apprentice was deliberately using the weak point of her weapon to intercept Bailuo¡¯s best moves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°We used to spar a lot. Even though you used to hold back, it would at least let me feel that the gap between us wasn¡¯t that wide.¡±


    The senior apprentice was strong, extremely so.


    Whether it was her physical quality, learning ability, orprehension, she was undoubtedly the top individual in Yatun.


    Even her uncle had praised her, saying that she would eventually surpass his peak.


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re afraid of hurting me.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re afraid of hurting me too.¡±


    Like the senior apprentice, Bailuo could easily overwhelm her if he truly took it seriously. All he would need was to mount Sherri, without even needing Lilith¡¯s intervention.


    Some might say that¡¯s unfair.


    However, Bailuo was the Master of Miracles. What difference is there between the Master of Miracles not using Miracle Power and a swordsman discarding his sword or a warrior severing his own arms?


    ¡°Today, I won¡¯t use the power of miracles.¡±<div>


    ¡°With Lilith here,¡± Bailuo indicated to his senior apprentice to look at Lilith, ¡°senior apprentice, you don¡¯t have to worry about hurting me either.¡±


    ¡°So, what is this all about?¡±


    The senior apprentice still didn¡¯t understand Bailuo¡¯s intention. Why would he suddenly want to spar with her? Had she done something wrong?


    The senior apprentice was a very assertive person, but in front of Bailuo alone, she wanted to show only her gentle side.


    Even to the point of, if Bailuo didn¡¯t like her assertiveness, she would be willing toy aside her martial skills to be the kind of person Bailuo liked.


    Yes, this was the senior apprentice, and this was the reason for her strength.


    For the sake of protecting Bailuo, Isefia had practiced martial arts under the tutge of her uncle, and it was only because Bailuo needed her that she delved into military and political studies.


    But if one day Bailuo needed a virtuous wife and good mother¡­


    Isefia would let go of her weapons, don an apron, and take care of the household.


    ¡°Do the people of Yatun need to talk so much?¡±


    Bailuo looked at the senior apprentice, their gazes locking. The senior apprentice lifted her silver spear: ¡°No need!¡±


    She felt Bailuo¡¯s determination, the very first time in her many years with him that she had seen such a look in his eyes.


    The people of Yatunmunicate, fist to fist, sword to sword.<div>


    A thousand words are spoken in a single battle.


    This is the engagement ritual of the people of Yatun, the sh of blood and fire!


    ¡°I.¡±


    This time, it was the senior apprentice who struck first: ¡°Here Ie.¡±


    The Miracle Power within her, bestowed upon her by the Pegasus, would automatically dissipate in Bailuo¡¯s presence.


    And with Lilith¡¯s protective magic at her side, even if the senior apprentice stabbed Bailuo straight in the throat with all her might, there would be no danger.


    Simrly, Bailuo also allowed Fairy Magic to protect the senior apprentice.


    Even as the Master of Miracles, he could not break through the protection cast around someone he actively chose to shield.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The senior apprentice moved from stillness to within striking distance almost instantly, and Bailuo had to rely on instinct to anticipate her trajectory.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Her speed far surpassed what Bailuo had expected.


    Even though they were as close as family, this was the first time Bailuo truly faced the senior apprentice at her full strength.<div>


    ¡°Feigns and strikes.¡±

 Chapter 151: 112

    Chapter 151: 112


    ¡°`


    ¡°Don¡¯t y these little tricks with me.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Don¡¯t y these little games with me.¡±


    However, Bailuo was not Lu Anya; he was all too familiar with such maneuvers and would never be confused.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Their guns collided in midair. Bailuo and his senior sister¡¯s figures intertwined continuously, shing fiercely and sparking at countless tricky angles, ringing out with a metallic ng.


    Five rounds, ten rounds, twenty rounds.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The spearhead flew off; Bailuo¡¯s spear had broken.<div>


    But it was also because of this that his senior sister¡¯s follow-upbo was interrupted by Bailuo.


    Almost in an instant, Bailuo snapped the shaft of the spear.


    Left and right, Bailuo, holding fragments of the spear shaft in his hands, swiftly attacked his senior sister.


    A longer reach added to strength.


    A shorter reach meant greater danger.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    His senior sister dodged Bailuo¡¯s attack and retreated several steps to distance herself from Bailuo.


    But Bailuo pressed on, not giving her the chance to gather strength.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    However, his senior sister was still his senior sister; Bailuo thought he could fight her with just two rods, which was overly ambitious.


    So, before she could counter-attack, Bailuo immediately moved to the side and drew two single-handed axes from the weapons store.


    ¡°Continue?¡±


    Seeing this, his senior sister nodded slightly and then casually discarded the silver spear in her hand: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lilith and Sherri watched the battle.


    Though they weren¡¯t directly involved, their presence was intense enough to leave them holding their breath.


    ¡°In spear-fighting, I¡¯m no match for you.¡±


    His senior sister and Bailuo, each holding two axes, Bailuo said, ¡°But with an axe!¡±


    ¡°Thump!¡±<div>


    Bailuo charged at his senior sister, his axe cleaving down with a force of a thousand catties.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    His senior sister was no less strong than Bailuo, but he was a man, and in terms of sheer strength, he still had the upper hand.


    However, his senior sister¡¯s technique was truly formidable.<div>


    Their axes shed in the air, sparks flying, and the heavy shing sounds resonated in their ears.


    But whether it was Bailuo or his senior sister, neither paid any attention to the ringing in their ears, focusing intently on each other.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Without needing to track the path of the axe, Bailuo swung with all his strength repeatedly, and this time, even his senior sister¡¯s hands trembled from the impacts.


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Yet his senior sister showed no signs of weakness, confronting Bailuo head-on with raw power.


    Strength against strength, brutality against brutality!


    This was the romance of Yatun people!


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle!¡±


    The edges of the axes had curled, and the des were pitted and dented; his senior sister was at a slight disadvantage.


    Her skills in swordsmanship, spear-fighting, and archery were always renowned for precision and speed, but the axe was a weapon that Bailuo had trained with as his main weapon for more than ten years.


    Even so, his senior sister¡¯s counterattacks were still decisive.


    An axe battle didn¡¯t involve much finesse; it was power against power, and if one couldn¡¯t overpower the other, they would give the enemy an opening.<div>


    ¡°Stomp! Stomp!¡±


    Finally, the fierce confrontation ended and both parties took several steps back.


    In their hands, four axes had be unrecognizable due to their collisions.


    ¡°It¡¯s a draw,¡±


    Bailuo released his grip, allowing the axe to fall to the ground.


    This was one of Bailuo¡¯s best weapons, and the only one his senior sister was not good at.


    To use his strength against her weakness was perhaps Bailuo¡¯s only chance to defeat his senior sister.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯spete with this.¡±


    The senior sister tossed her longsword, which Bailuo caught and shouted, ¡°Lilith!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lilith employed fairy magic, and with a thunderous crash, tworge trees shattered, revealing groups of lifelike wooden horses.


    They were entirely brown and turned into flesh and blood under the power of the magic.


    ¡°Ride.¡±<div>


    The senior sister made an instantaneous decision, leaping onto a horse, and then galloped away with her sword on her back.


    ¡°Ride!¡±


    Bailuo followed close behind, shouting, ¡°Imagine whatever weapon you want in your mind, Lilith will transform it for you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sherri stared at the horse, taken aback: she felt like she had suddenly been cuckolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, follow them quickly.¡±


    But before Sherri could wallow in her dismay, Lilith had already caught up.


    She kept casting spells, providing blessings and protection while ensuring both their wishes were granted.


    ¡°tter, tter, tter.¡±


    In the forest, two figures were racing.


    Both Bailuo and his senior sister had maxed out their riding skills; the former couldn¡¯t catch up, and thetter couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    Bailuo secured the longsword onto the horse, and with a raise of his hand, a longbow appeared, thanks to the magic cast by Lilith.


    Any weapon, at will.<div>


    ¡°Whizz!¡±


    Behind her, the senior sister heard the sound but didn¡¯t look back. She bent down and reached forward with her right hand, astonishingly catching the arrow shot by Bailuo in midair.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Turing around to notch the arrow to her bow, the senior sister¡¯s movements were fluid and swift.


    Yet, at that moment, Bailuo released a second arrow.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    The two arrows collided midair and shattered with a loud crash.


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud.¡±


    ¡°Pop, pop, pop.¡±


    Both fired three more arrows in rapid session, but without exception, they canceled each other out.


    Some were aimed by the senior sister and some by Bailuo. Neither could outdo the other in archery.


    However, Bailuo¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to shoot his senior sister off her horse. In a sh of lightning, Bailuo¡¯s horse closed in on her.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Bailuo drew his longsword, exerting his entire body¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Hiss~~¡±


    The tremendous force caused the horse¡¯s limbs to bend, and using the inertia of the lunging mount, Bailuo leaped into the air with his longsword aiming a downward strike at his senior sister.


    Knowing Bailuo¡¯s strength, the senior sister didn¡¯t choose to block but pped her horse and rolled to the side instead.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Bailuo cleaved the senior sister¡¯s mount at the waist, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. Looking at the beauty who had just stabilized herself, Bailuo swung his longsword with even greater might.

 Chapter 153: 112: Cant Even Beat the Wife, Afraid of Being Beaten to Death After Marrying Her_4

    Chapter 153: Chapter 112: Can¡¯t Even Beat the Wife, Afraid of Being Beaten to Death After Marrying Her_4


    ¡°I want to see all of your strength.¡±


    Bailuo took a deep breath, then raised his hand, materializing a cuss with the help of Lilith.


    At the same time, around Bailuo¡¯s waist was another Great Sword, along with a diagonally sheathed cuss.


    ¡°Three swords¡­¡±


    The senior sister understood his intention; to say they were not tired after fighting until now would be a joke.


    Nearly five hours of evenly matched dueling had severely drained their energy, and to continue using long weapons from the battlefield would probably be too much to handle now.


    Therefore, Bailuo temporarily decided not to continue the physical match with his senior sister.


    He was going topete in speed and technique!


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, just say it. There¡¯s no need to choose such weapons.¡±


    The senior sister also materialized a cuss, her gear identical to Bailuo¡¯s.<div>


    She held the scabbard in her left hand, while her right hand lifted slightly. At the same time, she stepped back, bent her waist, lowered her body, and assumed the stance of Iaijutsu!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired as well?¡±


    Just like the senior sister, Bailuo also assumed the same posture.


    At that moment, the two of them were like swordmasters from Sakura Ind, with life and death hinging on a single strike, and in each other¡¯s eyes, only the adversary remained.


    The posture of Bailuo and his senior sister was far from standard, one might even say very casual.


    Because at their level, traditional forms had long since lost their significance, they had their own sword techniques, each infused with a unique enlightenment.


    ¡°Hoo~~~¡±


    Their breathing grew fainter, but the focus of their sword intent reached its peak.


    In the perception of Lilith and Sherri, they felt as though the duo had turned into statues, with the wind passing by as silently as the surrounding reeds.


    ¡°Shasha.¡±


    The two were about two meters apart, their right feet touching the ground, inching forward so faintly that it made a soft sound.


    Gradually, Bailuo lost sense of the senior sister in his perception.


    The senior sister, in turn, disregarded Bailuo¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±


    Sherri and Lilith watched the two maintain their poses, realizing that almost ten minutes had passed.


    But whether it was Bailuo or the senior sister, neither showed any intention of making the first move.


    Don¡¯t move! Move first?


    Strike first to gain the advantage? Striketer to conquer!


    The senior sister was waiting for Bailuo, and Bailuo for the senior sister.<div>


    Two could make only different choices, yet neither had the certainty of victory, preferring to wait rather than draw their swords first.


    The giant Silver Disc hung in the night sky, the reeds swaying under the moonlight.


    And in this boundless expanse of reeds, only Bailuo and his senior sister stood, two top-tier, Transcendent sword masters in a duel between life and death.


    ¡°Huh!¡±<div>


    Another gust of wind blew by, and Sherri instinctively snorted, ¡°How much longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Step!¡±


    However, before she could finish speaking, the two swords had already collided in midair.


    Sherri: Holy shit!


    ¡°ng!!¡±


    Countless reeds were cut down around them as the two swords shattered mid-strike, the broken des flying off together.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As if Bailuo had already anticipated the oue of the Iaijutsu draw, he didn¡¯t retract his sword but instead drew the Great Sword from his waist with his left hand.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Great Swords shed, both letting go of their broken des and drawing the cusses that had been at a nt.


    ¡°ng ng ng ng ng!¡±


    From Iaijutsu to Dual de Style, in less than a second, the two had ruined six weapons.


    No!<div>


    It wasn¡¯t six¡­


    ¡°Master¡¯s sword!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s eyes widened because she saw that Bailuo¡¯s sword had notpletely shattered; he had won.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Bailuo seized this hard-earned opportunity and struck at his senior sister with the sword, while Lilith prepared to defend.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Unfortunately, to the shock of Lilith and Sherri, the senior sister sped her hands together and blocked Bailuo¡¯s cuss with raw strength.

 Chapter 154: 113: A New Miracle (18/150, please subscribe)

    Chapter 154: Chapter 113: A New Miracle (18/150, please subscribe)


    No saber to wield?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Sherriughed, yet within thatughter, a two-meter-long tachi lunged towards his senior sister, ¡°Try to take this one without a saber too!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s body bent, nimbly dodging Sherri¡¯s sweep.


    The next moment, the two tachis shed fiercely.


    ¡°ng ng!¡±


    Whilepeting in strength with their long tachis, both of them pulled out another short tachi.


    One very long, one very short, the four des of the twobatants stuck together once again.


    ¡°Huff huff!¡±<div>


    des dropped to the ground, as their figures collided, no longer using weapons, but rather fists and feet, they started brawling.


    ¡°Still fighting?¡±


    Sherri waspletely baffled. She felt as if her miracle was fake, and they were the real deal.


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    With fists colliding, Sherri shook his somewhat sore arms beforeunching another attack.


    Weapons had finished shing, what followed was theparison of martial skills.


    But this was not the end.


    Because after theparison of martial skills, they would continue to fight until both were exhausted and one of them fell.


    ¡°Heave¡­heave~~~¡±


    Sherri gasped for breath andy spread-eagled among the flowers, the pale blue glow slowly drifting upwards, illuminating the floral sea.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Sherri turned his head, only to see that his senior sister was lying down just like him, albeit far more gracefully than Sherri¡¯s casual sprawl.


    However, Sherri was the victor, having thoroughly exhausted his senior sister¡¯s strength.


    ¡°For the first time in my life, I¡¯ve won against you!¡±


    Even so, Sherri was well aware that during their fight, his senior sister did not bring out her killing move, but rather, spent much of the time fending off Sherri¡¯s attacks.


    His senior sister had felt his intentions.


    This was the romance of the People of Yatun, also their way for a man to pursue a woman.


    In the ancient traditions of Yatun, if a man took a fancy to a woman, he would find her and do battle.


    Only by defeating her could he marry her.<div>


    Of course, if the two truly loved each other, then the woman would often take it easy, intentionally losing to her sweetheart.


    And such an oue often resulted in a lifetime of kneeling on a washboard for the men of Yatun, and being henpecked by their wives for life.


    Clearly, the senior sister had responded to Sherri¡¯s pursuit with her defeat.


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±<div>


    Yet Sherri felt no difort or repression, only pride and arrogance: ¡°My senior sister is unrivaled under the heavens!¡±


    If Uncle represented omniscience in Sherri¡¯s eyes, then his senior sister was a symbol of omnipotence.


    Yes, his senior sister was invincible.


    From a very young age, whatever Sherri needed, Isefia would find it and bring it back sessfully.


    So in Sherri¡¯s eyes, his senior sister deserved to be excellent, that strong and unbeatable.


    In this life, Sherri is of the People of Yatun.


    The People of Yatun are pure and direct in their pursuit of what they want.


    The first meeting between the two took ce over ten years ago.


    At that time, Sherri was only 8 years old, and his senior sister just 12.


    Yatun Vige was invaded by bandits back then, resulting in many deaths.


    The 8-year-old Sherri escaped into the forest but was almost killed by the ws and fangs of a Tin-toothed Beast, and it was his senior sister who saved him.


    Silver hair cascading over her shoulders, though youthful, she appeared before Sherri at his most desperate moment, like a Female Martial God descending before him.


    Sherri could never forget the impact and awe that the young girl brought him.<div>


    ¡°Do you think I have a special fate with the Tin-toothed Beast?¡±


    Sherriy on the ground, cing his arms under his head forfort: ¡°The first time it toppled me, heaven sent me a goddess; the second time it toppled me, and then our Yatun rose.¡±


    Both his wife and his kingdom were poked out by a pig.


    ¡°Ah right, you can¡¯t let Inya know about this,¡± Sherri feared that Iron Simpleton might weave this into ¡®The Birth of the King¡¯: ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Even his senior sister couldn¡¯t help butugh at Sherri¡¯s joke.


    ¡°Stop lying down.¡±


    His senior sister, feeling Sherri¡¯s intentions, rose from the sea of flowers, then smiled and reached out to Sherri: ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sherri grabbed his senior sister¡¯s hand and suddenly exerted strength, and amidst her surprised cry, he forcefully pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The senior sister did not expect Sherri to do this.<div>


    The two had long since vowed to be together for life, but Sherri was extremely respectful towards his senior sister, and the most intimate thing they had done was hold hands.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a while, just for a while.¡±


    Sherri had many dreams in this life, but the biggest were three.


    The first was to protect the people around him.


    The second was to leave his mark on the world, to live a fiery and passionate life.


    The third was to have his senior sister, to make her his woman.


    And now, the first two dreams had been fulfilled.


    The Yatun Duchy, the people of Yatun no longer lived in fear; they found a sanctuary, a new home.


    Bing the Master of Miracles, Sherri was destined to be a trendsetter in this world.


    But there was still the third dream, the most selfish one.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, while you are the Master of Miracles, our Majesty.¡±


    Sherri felt she was unworthy of Bailuo. As time went by, he would grow stronger, and she would be left far behind, unable to protect her dear younger brother anymore.


    She had always been aloof, maintaining herposure in all things.<div>


    Yet, this matter alone greatly saddened her.


    ¡°So, I haven¡¯t repaid kindness with enmity but with gratitude instead?¡±


    Sherri saved Bailuo, yet he wanted her in return. Wasn¡¯t that repaying kindness with ingratitude?


    But now, Sherri said Bailuo was so great and noble that she was unworthy of him.


    Perfect, then let Bailuo marry Sherri and make her the Duchess of Yatun, the future Queen, and even the Empress of the Empire.


    ¡°You saved my life, and so I¡¯ll give you the best of everything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Whoever says you¡¯ll be dragged down by me, I will acquire even more miracles in the future,¡± he said.


    This was the first time Bailuo had imed in front of others that he had the power to seek miracles: ¡°If the power of one miracle isn¡¯t enough, then two, three. Sherri, you¡¯re so powerful, you¡¯ll surely be able to develop these Miracle Powers to their fullest.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the future holds, in my heart, you will always be the invincible elder sister.¡±


    Sherri was invincible; anyone who disagreed would get their head bashed in by Bailuo!


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Bailuo thought for a moment, realizing he simply couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Action spoke much louder than a thousand words.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t one for sweet nothings; their love didn¡¯t need these.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed.


    Sherri anticipated Bailuo¡¯s intention; she stood up from his embrace and, in turn, pulled him up with her.


    ¡°This environment¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked around. The sea of flowers was beautiful, aglow with countless fireflies, truly like a dreamworld.


    Except for the scattered pieces of weapons¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± she said.


    The People of Yatun craved battle; flowers and cheers were essential, but weapons, too, felt familiar to Sherri.


    ¡°Elder sister,¡± he called.


    Bailuo kneeled on one knee, then presented a ring forged by Lilith herself: ¡°Marry me, be my wife.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she consented.


    Sherri offered her hand, and Bailuo fitted the ring onto her finger.


    No matter what the future held, Sherri would protect and stand by Bailuo with all her might, being both a warrior and a good wife.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Bailuo should have followed the mood and ¡®done¡¯ something right then and there.


    But an abrupt noise disrupted this crucial moment.


    ¡®A new miracle? At this time?!¡¯


    The sound of the ck Leather Book¡¯s pages turning echoed in Bailuo¡¯s ears, and he instinctively knew what it meant.


    A new miracle.


    It was the seventh miracle.


    It had arrived.


    Bailuo, who possessed six miracles, was no longer as excited as he had been at first.


    Perhaps miracles were indeed formidable.


    But they were not omnipotent, as evidenced by Bai Yino and the Mysterious Dragon, who, though acquired by Bailuo, were not as readily usable as those like Sherri¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s.


    The Mysterious Dragon was too high and unreachable, leaving Bailuo without much real feeling.


    Bai Yino stayed by Bailuo¡¯s side, but her Ability required a long time before she could be the Guardian God of Yatun.


    So, having more miracles did not necessarily make one more powerful.


    Time and development were indispensable.


    ¡®Regardless, let¡¯s find it first.¡¯


    Of course, if a miracle appeared, it must be seized¡ªthat was the foundation of Bailuo.


    Having 100 miracles all at once didn¡¯t guarantee strength, but possessing them for hundreds or thousands of years most certainly would make one invincible.


    [The Sage trapped within the tree hollow opened his eyes; upon theke¡¯s shimmer, the knight¡¯s figure moved away into the distance.]


    [The colorful and valiant Canon Instructor defeated the evil dragon, the loyal Canon Instructor found the lost relic, and the remorseless Prayer watched the holy body submerging into the water, his eyes filled with tears, as if he had seen the White Horse Prince walking under the midday sun once again.]


    [Direction: due East.]


    [Countdown: 6 days, 23 hours, 59 minutes, 57 seconds.]


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    This miracle¡¯s riddle was a tough one.


    As it had always been, Bailuo simply couldn¡¯t understand what it meant: ¡®The Sage, the knight, the hero who defeated the dragon, the one searching for the relic, the prayer, and the White Horse Prince.¡¯


    ¡®What does all of this mean?¡¯


    Bailuo felt a headacheing on, but fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had faced a puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve.


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±


    He looked at Sherri, feeling very guilty because he had to leave for work right after proposing.


    ¡°Xiao Luo,¡± she interrupted.


    As Bailuo¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the future Duchess (Queen) of Yatun, Sherri¡¯s status was arguably equal to that of Bailuo, yet she would not presume to overreach.


    And in a world where miracles existed, even a marital rtionship couldn¡¯tpare to the Master of Miracles.


    Of course, she felt qualified to make a few suggestions: ¡°Your reaction just now¡­ you¡¯ve encountered it again, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Miracles are important,¡± she stated.


    Sherri was understanding; Bailuo apologized repeatedly for having to rush off at such an important moment.


    It felt almost like a work call on the wedding night; Bailuo barely held back his urge to curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    Bailuo squeezed Sherri¡¯s hand firmly before calling for Sherri and Lilith and heading in the direction indicated by the ck Leather Book.

 Chapter 155: 114 Miracle Person (Vote for Monthly Tickets, Recommend Votes)

    Chapter 155: Chapter 114 Miracle Person (Vote for Monthly Tickets, Rmend Votes)


    Where is the strongest part of Yatun?


    Is it the number of miracles?


    No, it¡¯s not.


    No matter how many miracles a country possesses, if it cannot unite, it would be better to have only one.


    At least one miracle, one Master of Miracles, who would not fight internally over political disagreements and be obstacles to each other.


    Yatun¡¯s miracles all belong to one person¡ªBailuo!


    This is the most formidable strength of Yatun.


    A nation with absolute orders and thoroughly centralized power.


    Thus, some may ask, doesn¡¯t that mean the People of Yatun can never possess miracles?


    What if a person of Yatun acquired a miracle?<div>


    Would you abandon him or kill him?


    This question had actually been asked by Bailuo to his uncle over half a month earlier when they unearthed the Fairy Armor.


    Bailuo remembered being troubled by a facy in his thinking at that time.


    ¡°Are you vexed by something?¡±


    Back then, his uncle noticed Bailuo¡¯s issue.


    ¡°Yes, there is something bothering me.¡±


    The quandary troubling Bailuo was in fact quite straightforward: what should he do if a person of Yatun found a miracle in the future.


    It was unthinkable to kill someone for the so-called unity of Yatun, wasn¡¯t it?


    But what if the ones who found the miracle were Inya, Little Miya, or Little Shuster? Should they also be killed?


    Trust!


    Yes, Bailuo trusted them immensely.


    Yet as time goes by, people always change.


    Even if they don¡¯t change, then how do you resolve the contradictions brought by the Miracle Power?


    A country, two distinct Miracle Powers, which are ipatible with each other.


    It¡¯s like if the Tree Elf and Lilith belonged to two different Masters of Miracles, the Tree Elf living with the Fairy n would definitely encounter all sorts of problems.


    Over time, even the seed of division might sprout: who should we listen to?


    The Offspring of Miracle, the Miracle Citizens, they only obey one ruler, and that¡¯s the Master of Miracles.


    Even if Bailuo and Inya spent a long time with Inya as a subordinate to King Bailuo, it might be fine for her, but what about the Miracle Citizens under hermand? Would they really be without thoughts of their own?


    Thus, the best solution for a country with two Masters of Miracles is to partition the power.<div>


    But partitioning means division.


    ¡°I thought it was something else, just this?¡±


    However, after listening, his uncle was unexpectedly calm; this made Bailuo a bit incredulous: ¡°You¡¯re not worried about this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Do you think that miracles have existed for so many years that if there were such a major w, they could still be used to establish a country?¡±<div>


    Consider if a Master of Miracles nurtures a powerful Child of Miracle,


    and thetter then finds a miracle and proims himself king, that would be utterly pointless.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Miracles being found fall into two scenarios.¡±


    His uncle told Bailuo: ¡°The first scenario is where the person who finds it is free, with no allegiance to anyone in their heart, and has not epted the Miracle Power of anyone.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, the miracle will belong to the person who found it and make them the Master of Miracles.¡±


    But this scenario is almost impossible in Yatun.


    Apart from those new children, who isn¡¯t a Miracle Citizen of Bailuo?


    From the moment they surrendered to Bailuo in their hearts, they could no longer be the Master of Miracles.


    ¡°What if Teacher Sister and you obtain a miracle?¡±


    ¡°It would be yours, of course!¡±


    His uncle straightforwardly said: ¡°We have epted your Miracle Power and be your Miracle Citizens; any miracles we obtain naturally belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?!¡±<div>


    Bailuo: ¡°But isn¡¯t that too unfair?¡±


    ¡°Unfair, where is it unfair?¡±


    His uncle shook his head, saying, ¡°We willingly acknowledge you as our king. To us, the voluntary offering of a miracle is a matter of honor, we have not a shred of greed or self-interest.¡±


    Because of this, Bailuo really didn¡¯t have to worry about this kind of divisive trouble.


    The Miracle Power is soprehensive, considering all aspects.


    And in the Miracle World, if there was someone who possesses more than one miracle, they must have obtained it through the hands of their Miracle Citizens.


    The more people there are, the higher the chances of obtaining a miracle.


    ¡°If an outsider obtains a miracle,¡± his uncle said, ¡°there¡¯s a lot of maneuverability here. Since we haven¡¯t encountered this situation, I don¡¯t know how to exin it. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    All the doubts in Bailuo¡¯s mind were dispelled by his uncle, and his thoughts became much clearer and more at ease.


    However, this was quickly followed by another issue.


    That is, ording to his uncle, any miracle unexpectedly found by a Miracle Citizen would belong to Bailuo.


    By doing this, wouldn¡¯t Teacher Sister and the others¡¯ talents be wasted?<div>


    ¡°In this way, Teacher Sister¡¯s talent would still go to waste.¡±


    No matter how much Miracle Power there is, how can itpare to a true miracle? If Teacher Sister could possess a miracle, how powerful she would be.


    ¡°Then you must work hard to make us your Miracle People.¡±


    Before, Bailuo had not heard about Miracle People.


    At that time, his uncle was not yet certain that Bailuo had the ability to seek miracles.


    So, the concept of Miracle People was not very significant to Bailuo.


    But by that time, Bailuo had already possessed the pocket, Sherri, Lilith, and found the Tree Elf.


    His uncle knew it was time to mention the Miracle People to Bailuo.


    ¡°The true miracles, those not counting derivatives, Miracle Citizens, Miracle Structures, Miracle Species, and so on,¡± his uncle said, ¡°mainly include the following.¡±


    ¡°Miracle Creature, Miracle World, Miracle Person, Miracle Object, Miracle Structures, Miracle Resource, Miracle Race.¡±

 Chapter 156: 114: Miracle Person (Vote for Monthly Tickets, Recommend Votes)_2

    Chapter 156: Chapter 114: Miracle Person (Vote for Monthly Tickets, Rmend Votes)_2


    Although Uncle had traveled far and wide in the past, the miracle information he was aware of was ultimately iplete.


    Fortunately, after meeting Grandfather Andrew, Uncle studied the tomes left by the Tree Elves from the ancient times with him, and within them, discovered a lot of useful information.


    ¡°The Miracle Person, isn¡¯t it just someone who did some incredibly difficult, unbelievable things, and then became a miracle?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The Miracle Person is the only miracle that isn¡¯t found.¡±


    ¡°How so¡­¡±


    Uncle told Bailuo, ¡°Sometimes, the Master of Miracles obtains a miracle, and that miracle may not necessarily be something they can use.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a case?¡±


    It¡¯s like finding a miracle, winning a lottery, but realizing the lottery ticket cannot be cashed in, unusable for oneself.


    ¡°Yes, the case of the Emperor and Empress of the Far North Empire is exactly like this.¡±<div>


    Uncle said, ¡°So, in order for the miracle to awaken, the Master of Miracles will look for the person with the highest suitability and who ispletely loyal to them, turning him (her), into a Miracle Person.¡±


    A Miracle Person doesn¡¯t be the owner of the miracle, nor the right to use it.


    Instead, they be one with the miracle, merging into a single entity!


    Yes, a human bes a miracle.


    A Miracle Person is simr to a Miracle Creature, with the Miracle Creature being a creature¡¯s awakening, while the Miracle Person bes a new Miracle Creature through the king¡¯s grant.


    But such Miracle Creatures, although essentially still Miracle Creatures, are generally not called Miracle Creatures, but Miracle People.


    ¡°A Miracle Person possesses exactly the same attributes as a Miracle Creature, absolutely obedient to their master, and as long as their master lives, they can revive infinitely.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, if the master falls, the Miracle Person will also perish.¡±


    Not only that, but the Master of Miracles can also control Miracle Creatures at will.


    For example, with Bailuo, Sherri, and Lilith, if Bailuo wants Lilith to be docile andpliant, she will gradually change in that direction.


    It¡¯s the same with a Miracle Person; if Sister became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Person, Bailuo would easily manage her thoroughly and shape her to his own form.


    In short, one should not treat a Miracle Person as a vassal or subject, but as a brand-new miracle united through fusion.


    Because the most crucial aspect of Miracle Power is their unity.


    For instance, if Bailuo had 10 Miracle People, the Offspring of Miracle they create wouldn¡¯t exhibit any discord.


    Tracing back to the roots, their Miracle Power all originates from Bailuo alone, and they must obey only Bailuo.


    ¡°It can be like that!!!¡±


    Bailuo was astounded and very delighted.


    Because in this way, if in the future he found a miracle that he could not use, he could utilize these miracles to turn people like his teacher¡¯s sister into his Miracle People.


    ¡°And the most, most, most important thing is¡­¡±<div>


    Uncle revealed an expression that all men understand: ¡°Miracle People, they don¡¯t have that w of the Miracle Creatures.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Bailuo felt Uncle was being suggestive, but he had no evidence.


    ¡°When Xiao Luo, your miracles were few, and they were mostly Miracle Creatures, speaking of these had little significance, but now, it¡¯s time.¡±<div>


    Miracles look at the qualification of the master, but Bailuo is just one person, his energy is limited.


    Miracle Creatures are the most outstanding miracles because they possess their own thoughts and will continue to grow stronger even without a master.


    So, the miracle of a Miracle Person cannot possibly be a creature.


    Creatures cannot be merged.


    In fact, any miracle with a sense of self cannot be merged.


    ¡°Now that the time hase.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Then I will overstep and suggest, when Xiao Luo, you encounter a miracle you cannot use, you might try letting Feiya be a Miracle Person.¡±


    ¡°The next one, the next one I will certainly¡­¡±


    ¡°Miracles can¡¯t be merged just by saying so, they have a degree of suitability,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°If the suitability is very low, merging can instead be dangerous.¡±


    The fusion of miracles gives birth to a Miracle Person.


    But if the suitability is too low, and the fusion fails, it¡¯s secondary. It might even directly take the life of the other person.


    ¡°This¡­¡±<div>


    Even if he wanted his teacher¡¯s sister to be his Miracle Person, he had to ensure absolute safety.


    ¡°Moreover, if the other party has the right qualifications but is not wholeheartedly devoted to you,¡± Uncle said, ¡°even a sliver of reluctance in their heart will prevent the miracle from merging.¡±


    So it¡¯s just like the rtionship between Miracle Power and the Child of Miracle.


    First and foremost, the Child of Miracle must develop a spontaneous loyalty to their master before Miracle Power can choose them, it isn¡¯t that the Child of Miracle chooses someone and then brainwashes them.


    Miracle Power does not have the capability to brainwash; it¡¯s simply a means of discernment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With memories of what Uncle had once told her, Sherri, under the protection of Lilith, rode Sherri into a river valley in the eastern part of Yatun Ind.


    There, Bailuo saw a smallke.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    The pointer on the ck Leather Book turned around, and Bailuo knew they had flown past it: ¡°Sherri, Sherri, you¡¯ve gone too far, too far.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sherri wasn¡¯t doing this for the first time; as a mature Pegasus, she naturally knew how to search for things.


    Sherri circled in the air, fromrge circles to smaller ones, step by step pinpointing the location of the Miracle.<div>


    ¡°In theke water?¡±


    Bailuo observed carefully and found that it was just an oval pond, a hundred meters across.


    The water was shallow and clear; one could see to the bottom with just a nce.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Bailuo spotted something shimmering at the bottom of the water: ¡°Lilith, help me retrieve that thing.¡±


    The Miracle and its Offspring, like the limbs of their master, meant that unless there were specific instructions from the Miracle, it was fine to ask for Lilith¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Lilith enveloped the reflective object in an invisible force, lifting it out of the water.


    Before Awakening, a Miracle was just an ordinary object.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Bailuo, still riding Sherri, had Lilith bring the item closer for scrutiny: ¡°It looks, well, like a rock.¡±


    As Bailuo spected about the identity of the unknown metal, he nced at the ck Leather Book. Sure enough, new text had appeared.


    [Surpass Twilight, smear blood on the door, God¡¯s left hand, holding the Silver Cup]<div>


    [Night of Descent, upon the Four-Sided Stone, the King¡¯s right arm, high with the Golden Sword]


    ¡°????¡±


    Bailuo massaged his forehead, truly feeling a headache this time.


    Taken individually, there was still a part of each line that Bailuo did notprehend.


    Now put together, Bailuo rubbed his temples: ¡°Surpass Twilight, is it the literal meaning? But what does ¡®smear blood on the door¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°Night of Descent seems to indicate a time,¡± said Bailuo; ¡°then, following the neat symmetry, does ¡®Surpass Twilight¡¯ also refer to time?¡±


    ¡°Upon the Four-Sided Stone, Four-Sided Stone, does it mean a perfectly square stone?¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s left hand, the King¡¯s right arm, the Silver Cup and the Golden Sword.¡±


    Bailuo looked down at the metal in his hand: ¡°Mostly encased in ck rock, but the ck Leather Book states silver and gold, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Lilith, use Magic to remove the stone on this!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    And so, the stone vanished, reced by a very peculiar metal.


    One half was brilliantly gold, the other half silver.


    ¡°Half gold, half silver?¡±


    Bailuo thought of the silver cup and golden sword mentioned in the hints and realized something¡ªthat to obtain this Miracle, he definitely needed both the silver cup and the golden sword.


    And the metal clearly indicated that he should use it as material to forge these two items.


    Even if he did not understand the rest, this he should definitelyprehend.


    However, Bailuo did not immediately have Lilith transform it, as there might be an issue of ¡®personal crafting¡¯ involved.


    ¡°Just to be safe, better forge them myself.¡±


    Moreover, with ¡®Surpass Twilight¡¯ and ¡®Night of Descent¡¯ still unclear to Bailuo, acting rashly would be unwise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±


    Bailuo nned to go back and have his senior sister and uncle analyze the meaning of those two lines while he would fire the forge and craft the silver cup and golden sword, ensuring the Miracle task was bound to him first.


    ¡°So this is the new Miracle?¡±


    In Bailuo¡¯s hall, Uncle, the senior sister, Lilith, and the others gathered around the gold and silver piece, exchanging thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, this is it, but I haven¡¯tpleted the task yet, I¡¯ve only found it.¡±


    Upon hearing Bailuo¡¯s words, Uncle and the senior sister subconsciously maintained a certain distance from the gold and silver piece, fearing that they might do something to cause the mission to fail.

 Chapter 157: 115 Avalon (Vote for recommendation, Monthly ticket needed)

    Chapter 157: Chapter 115 Avalon (Vote for rmendation, Monthly ticket needed)


    ¡°`


    ¡°Why back away so far? Isn¡¯t everyone here my person?¡±


    The three were Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Citizens and miracles.


    As long as one personpleted the task, the miracle would belong to Bailuo.


    The elder sister and the uncle were also used to it, instinctively treating it as Bailuo¡¯s private property.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know if you can help me contract the miracle.¡±


    As Miracle Citizens, it would definitely be feasible.


    But what Bailuo didn¡¯t know was whether the ck Leather Book could consider the uncle and elder sister as his hands and feet to help himplete it.


    Outsiders, definitely not.


    The ck Leather Book was formidable indeed, but it had a w, that Bailuo could not use it to find miracles for others.<div>


    Someone might ask, why is that so?


    Actually, it was due to the mechanism of the ck Leather Book.


    Firstly, the ck Leather Book required Bailuo to personally obtain the miracle, then it would disy the content of the miracle and provide hints for the next task.


    If it were given to someone else, the information on the ck Leather Book would be lost because it would be in someone else¡¯s hands.


    Simrly, if after seeing the first task, one gave the item to another, then the other party could onlyplete that one task.


    And afterpleting a task, the miracle would bindpletely with the other party, and Bailuo could no longer obtain subsequent tasks through the ck Leather Book.


    Hence, the ck Leather Book could not help people find miracles.


    Bailuo had not tried out these pieces of information.


    But after the power of the Mysterious Dragon had influenced the ck Leather Book, Bailuo obtained a lot of knowledge that he didn¡¯t have before from the ck Leather Book.


    This knowledge came from there.


    ¡°Still, just in case.¡±


    The uncle still didn¡¯t want to get too close. He said, ¡°Literally, it certainly means to forge the Silver Cup and the Golden Sword.¡±


    ¡°Beyond Twilight, the Night of the Holy Spirit¡¯s Descent, these two should be times.¡±


    Elder sister: ¡°Beyond, twilight, the sun sets, could it be referring to evening?¡±


    ¡°The Night of the Holy Spirit¡¯s Descent, listening to it, sounds like it could be early morning?¡±


    The uncle also added his view.


    ¡°What about smearing blood on the door and the Four-Sided Stone then, how do we interpret these two lines?¡±


    The elder sister raised the question, and the uncle said, ¡°I once heard of a special festival where they would smear the blood of amb on the door, and have people walk under it at twilight, symbolizing a crossing over from life to death.¡±


    ¡°The following sentence,¡± the uncle said, ¡°the meaning of the first sentence might be for us to bring out the forged Silver Cup through a door smeared with the fresh blood of sacrificial animals at twilight.¡±<div>


    ¡°At the precise time, forge the precise objects, thenplete a ritualistic action.¡±


    Bailuo nodded repeatedly on the side. He thought of the Mysterious Dragon, which seemed to be the same: ¡°Only seven days. Doesn¡¯t seem to require a special day. Any special daysing up soon?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there is.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is thememoration of Feiya and the girl¡¯s father,¡± the uncle said, ¡°and it¡¯s his birthday the day after tomorrow.¡±<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the elder sister in surprise. Regarding Feiya¡¯s father, Bailuo had once heard about him from the uncle.


    But that was a matter of sorrow, and Bailuo would not bring it up actively.


    The People of Yatun didn¡¯t have the tradition of tomb sweeping. Even when paying homage to ancestors, it would be directed toward the public, not speciallymemorating an individual.


    ¡°Without realizing it, over a decade has passed,¡± the uncle said wistfully, ¡°If he was still here, he would definitely be the mainstay of our Yatun.¡±


    Unfortunately, the father-inw had offended Count Thorn and was pursued by his Miracle Troop Type.


    The uncle desperately fought to break out with him, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Before dying, the father-inw entrusted his two daughters to the uncle.


    ¡°Xiao Sa was exceptional,¡± the uncle said, ¡°He was ten years my junior. We fought battles in the south and the north, we were both teachers and friends, reliant on each other.¡±


    After retiring from the battlefield, the uncle, elder uncle, Elder Mountain Grandpa, and Lu Wei, Silver Leaf, and others, went adventuring together everywhere.


    Those were their most free times.


    Sadly, following the events of those years, the team parted ways, and the uncle truly missed those oldrades.


    ¡°Count Thorn¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t forgotten the sinsmitted by Count Thorn and the Iron Eagle King against them.


    Towards Morgan, they had no grudges, just conflicting interests.


    If necessary, Bailuo couldpletely make peace with him for the benefit of the nation and the people.


    But Count Thorn¡­


    The victor is the king, the vanquished are the bandits.


    Between Yatun and Thorns, there was no so-called justice or evil, nor any benevolence, righteousness, or morality.


    It was just something they had to do, nothing more!


    ¡°We, will return.¡±


    Bailuo gently embraced Isefia, grasping her hand but not saying much.


    Because a multitude of words were not as meaningful as actual action.


    This was not only to avenge Isefia and Inya, but also for the Yatun Vige of old, for the hundreds of vigers who had watched Bailuo grow up since he was little.


    An eye for an eye, blood for blood!


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    The elder sister was very calm, not wavering in the slightest due to hatred.


    ¡°The Night of the Holy Spirit¡¯s Descent, if it is early in the morning, then what¡¯s next?¡±


    Bailuo refocused his attention on the miracle of the seventh page: ¡°What does this Four-Sided Stone refer to?¡±


    ¡°The Four-Sided Stone is just a square stone.¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°This is also a custom I came across when I was traveling through various countries.¡±


    ¡°Really just the literal Four-Sided Stone, huh!¡±


    Bailuo had guessed but thought the ¡®four sides¡¯ could also possibly be the four directions in geography.


    ¡°It should just be the Four-Sided Stone.¡±


    The uncle said, ¡°At a ce I used to travel, the locals would use a huge Four-Sided Stone tomemorate the dead, appease the Holy Spirit, and also use it for certain holy ceremonies as a tform to ce holy items.¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 158: 115 Avalon (Seeking recommendation and monthly votes)_2

    Chapter 158: Chapter 115 Avalon (Seeking rmendation and monthly votes)_2


    ¡°As for the Four-Sided Stone, it may refer to cing this sword upon it, or inserting it into it.¡±


    ¡°A sword on a stone?¡±


    Suddenly, a legend from a previous life that Bailuo had heard of shed through his mind: ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Sword in the Stone? And that Silver Cup, could it be referring to the Holy Grail?¡¯


    The Holy Grail, ording to legend, is a sacred vessel used for baptism, symbolizing divine authority.


    The Sword in the Stone, naturally, represents royal power.


    ¡°The night of descent, Christmas, Christmas Eve?¡±


    Obviously, it could not be Christmas Eve; this world did not have what is known as Christmas, and the ck Leather Book would not assign an impossible task.


    With seven days of time, if it were indeed rted to a specific time, then that day must fall within those seven days.


    Uncle and senior sister discussed the special days within these seven days in great detail.


    They really didn¡¯t discover anything special; the only unique things were uncle¡¯s birthday and death anniversary.<div>


    Come to think of it, Bailuo should probably inform his father-inw about his engagement to senior sister Isefia.


    Although uncle had passed away many years ago, the opportunity this time was extremely coincidental.


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose between these two days.¡±


    Bailuo nned to forge the Silver Cup and the Golden Sword and to reassure uncle¡¯s spirit in heaven: ¡°Our Yatun will never be humiliated by anyone again.¡±


    After that, Bailuo announced his engagement to his senior sister to everyone.


    This sudden good newspletely made the People of Yatun boil over with joy, and their jubtion also diluted his senior sister¡¯s sorrow.


    As for Inya¡­


    Inya: Dad? Isn¡¯t dad right here?


    ¡°Congrattions, Feiya.¡±


    ya had anticipated this day; the days of the People of Yatun were getting better, and there were more and more happy events.


    Past sadness, pain, and poverty had been ovee one by one under Bailuo¡¯s leadership; they had long since transformed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, senior sister.¡±


    Gonnia offered her felicitations to senior sister. Bailuo and she were the most well-matched pair; if one were to choose a Queen in Yatun, senior sister was second to none.


    Only she could convince everyone, rightfully and legitimately.


    ¡°Did Sister Feiya really snag Brother Bailuo?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean snag? Clearly, Brother Bailuo carried Sister Feiya home!¡±


    ¡°Are you looking down on girls?¡±


    The indignation grew cold; when would us girls finally stand up?<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s you who looks down on boys!¡±


    Super indignation; when would us boys finally stand up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Regarding who snagged whom, the little ones divided into two factions.<div>


    One of boys, one of girls.


    They faced off against each other, each sticking to their own viewpoint.


    Yatun championed gender equality and did not have a custom that confined women to being mere housewives; after all, the women of Yatun were certainly no less capable than the men.


    In the end, the girls won.


    Why?


    They outnumbered the boys!


    ¡°What is a wedding?¡±


    Bai Yino looked at Inya, puzzled. She could feel Bailuo¡¯s joy, but Bai Yino didn¡¯t quite understand what a wedding meant.


    ¡°A wedding, well¡­¡±


    Inya thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s like the day I became a Grand General.¡±


    Bai Yino: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing that the girl didn¡¯t understand, Inya tried a different exnation: ¡°Imagine today you could eat a thousand steamed buns and a thousand baozi.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±<div>


    Bai Yino had an epiphany; that would indeed make one very happy: ¡®A wedding is about eating steamed buns and baozi, eating your fill.¡¯


    ¡°I like weddings.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Inya: ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting married? Bing a general should be our ultimate goal, Xiao Bai, you¡¯d better work hard and be a general just like me someday.¡±


    In a word, if Inya had to choose between being Queen and a general, she would not hesitate to opt for thetter.


    Inya: Trading Queen for general, what a huge win that would be!


    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±


    A wedding is a big deal, but finding a miracle is even more important.


    Uncle told Bailuo to first find the miracle; he would take care of the wedding ns.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    In the stifling heat of the cksmith¡¯s shop, Bailuo, bare-chested, was drenched in sweat.


    The crafting of gold and silver items was different from ordinary forging; it required more precision, a tiny mistake could lead to failure.


    In addition, the art of forging was extremely important in this world.<div>


    So from a young age, uncle passed on all his skills to him.


    How to craft gold and silver jewelry, how to forge weapons, these were all fundamental.


    Of course, Bailuo had not learned about crystal and ss craft.


    ¡°Ding ding ding.¡±


    Bailuo meticulously sculpted the Silver Cup. It took a whole day¡¯s effort; starting from the evening he found the gold and silver to now, he finally finished this piece of work.


    ¡°Huff~~~¡±


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Bailuo scrutinized the exquisitely crafted Silver Cup in his hands: ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡±


    Time had clearly arrived at twilight.


    The blood of themb was already smeared on the cksmith¡¯s door; Bailuo had Sherri time it to match the moment the sun set, holding the Silver Cup with his left hand raised as he crossed the threshold and stepped outside.


    [You have found it andpleted part of it; now, it belongs to you. Go on, take the other half and return to your throne]


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Thus, Bailuobored without rest, pouring all his focus into forging the Golden Sword over the next two days.


    Such intense work was exhausting even for Bailuo.<div>


    But time was pressing; without using Lilith¡¯s magic, he had to forge a Golden Sword.


    Had it been uncle, perhaps it would have taken only half a day, but Bailuocked experience and had to concentrate fully.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Bailuo looked at the Golden Sword he had forged; it could hardly be called a weapon, for it was an artifact with only ornamental value and no practicalbat ability.

 Chapter 159: 115 Avalon (Seeking Recommendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_3

    Chapter 159: Chapter 115 Avalon (Seeking Rmendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_3


    ¡°Old master.¡±


    Bailuo raised the Golden Sword in his hand, closed his eyes, and swore to himself, ¡°Feiya will be my responsibility from now on. Rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let her suffer the slightest grievance.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    As soon as Bailuo finished speaking, he timed it perfectly to thrust the Golden Sword into a polished Four-Sided Stone at dawn.


    [You havepleted it, and you have obtained it, its gates will open only for you]


    [These two sacred objects, forged of immortality and eternity, return the object in the left hand to theke light, ce the object in the right hand before you]


    [Divine right and royal power stand side by side, he who draws this sword shall unite the two powers, tell it your name, and open the path to that world]


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s be much simpler.¡±


    The previous riddle was a bit more difficult for Bailuo, who had to consult with his uncle and senior sister, but this one, Bailuo understood instantly.


    ¡°The object in the left hand returning to theke light, it should mean for me to throw the Silver Cup into theke,¡± said Bailuo.<div>


    ¡°cing the object in the right hand before me,bined with what follows on drawing this sword,¡± Bailuo continued, ¡°it probably means for me to draw it out at thekeside.¡±


    As for the subsequent hints, they weren¡¯t difficult either, just telling Bailuo to inform the other party of his name to open the ¡®path¡¯.


    ¡°This miracle sure has many steps,¡± he remarked.


    Bailuo called for Sherri, and took Lilith with him as they headed again for theke where they found the gold and silver.


    But now Bailuo was fairly certain that the other party was not a Miracle Creature.


    As for what it actually was, Bailuo had no clue at the moment: ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Since we¡¯ve started the third stage of the task, we should find out soon enough what it is.¡±


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Sherri led Bailuo to thekeside, where he held the Silver Cup in his left hand, while Lilith ced the Four-Sided Stone and the Golden Sword by theke.


    Here was a crisp grasnd, bathed in moonlight, with theke reflecting the starry sky, presenting a dreamlike beauty.


    ¡°First, return the Silver Cup to theke.¡±


    Bailuo nned to throw it in once, thinking that if a simple toss into theke didn¡¯t suffice, and it definitely had to be in the exact spot where the gold and silver were found, then Sherri and Lilith could help.


    But Bailuo thought that the ck Leather Book wouldn¡¯t create such a vile task.


    The Silver Cup falling exactly into its original spot?


    Without magic, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven.


    How could you guarantee that the cup would sink andnd precisely on the spot where the gold and silver were located?


    The odds of that, surely it wasn¡¯t that perverse, was it?


    ¡°Record the position for me, Lilith.¡±


    Having said that, Bailuo threw the Silver Cup with force, and itnded with a ¡®plop¡¯ near the center of theke.


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo momentarily froze; he didn¡¯t feel any particr change: ¡°Do I really need to ce it in its original spot?¡±


    Just as Bailuo was about to have Lilith retrieve the Silver Cup, beneath the surface of theke, the cup sank to the bottom, colliding with the silt on the riverbed.


    ¡°Thud!!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±<div>


    Bailuo¡¯s attention peaked; he heard a dull thud as though a battle drum had struck his heart.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Bailuo motioned for Sherri and Lilith to be quiet as he gazed upon theke¡¯s surface: ¡°I¡­ I think I felt it.¡±


    In his heart, Bailuo inexplicably felt a special connection.


    Somewhere, unseen and intangible, yet undeniably real, was calling him¡­


    No, waiting for his awakening!


    ¡°What kind of miracle is this?¡±


    Old tales of Miracle Entities shed through Bailuo¡¯s mind: ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Click.¡±


    Bailuo lowered his head, then firmly grasped the hilt of the Golden Sword.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    ¡°What the¡ª?¡±<div>


    Bailuo tried to draw the sword out, but even with his strength, he could not seed: ¡°Why is it so firmly stuck all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Bailuo gripped the hilt tightly, positioned himself, and then heaved with force.


    ¡°Click click click.¡±


    The de trembled, and the part embedded in the Four-Sided Stone shook slightly.


    At the same time, golden light burst forth from the crevice, and Bailuo knew this was another test of the miracle, demanding his full strength to pull it out.


    He didn¡¯t know how he came to know this, but he just did.


    ¡°Come on, LIFT!!!¡±


    Bailuo clenched his teeth, veins on his arms bulging, but he didn¡¯t use his left hand; he followed the miracle¡¯s demand and used the might of one arm to draw out the Sword of the King.


    ¡°la.¡±


    The de gradually came free from the Four-Sided Stone, myriad golden cracks spreading in all directions.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Four-Sided Stone shattered, followed by tremors throughout the entire ind.<div>


    ¡°Rumble rumble rumble~~~¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    An earthquake? Another earthquake?


    The People of Yatun were no strangers to such events, but the children new to the ind werepletely panicked.


    Fortunately, the earthquake came swiftly and departed just as quickly.


    Since it caused little harm or damage, they paid it little mind, thinking it a daily urrence like in some volcanic areas, just another day on Yatun Ind.


    However, for those Yatuns in the know about the secret of miracles, there were no earthquakes on Yatun Ind; if there were tremors, it was surely the work of Miracle Power.


    ¡°Could it be, that the mysterious miracle is about to bestow gifts upon us once more?¡±


    ¡°No way?! It hasn¡¯t even been a month since we nted, and we¡¯re set for another harvest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s way too awesome, right?¡±


    A group of Yatuns got up in the middle of the night and ran into the fields, but despite waiting, there was no sign of a bountiful harvest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Uncle watched the scene unfold and shook his head: ¡°It must be the change brought about by a new miracle. Xiao Luo, you¡¯ve found the seventh miracle.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    The senior sister and Old Uncle, eager for the miracle, had barely rested these past few days, mostly apanying Bailuo.

 Chapter 160: 115 Avalon (Seeking recommendation and monthly votes)_4

    Chapter 160: Chapter 115 Avalon (Seeking rmendation and monthly votes)_4


    At such a critical moment, naturally, they were also waiting for good news from Bailuo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and calm them down.¡±


    The eldest apprentice sister, now the Crown Princess, had the responsibility and duty to maintain the stability of the Yatun Duchy in Bailuo¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡±


    Inya lived together with Bai Yino, the two were so close that they stuck together every day.


    In the courtyard, Bai Yino held her head high, looking toward the spot where the Miracle Power emerged, then calmly took out a steamed bun.


    Bai Yino: Watching the fireworks while eating a steamed bun, happy.


    ¡°An earthquake?¡±


    In Harbor Vige, the boys and girls got up in surprise, their expressions frantic.


    Among them, some had never experienced an ¡®earthquake¡¯ and were shouting and screaming nervously, at a loss.<div>


    ¡°Everyone, calm down, please, calm down!¡±


    Fortunately, at this moment, ya, who was living in the church of Harbor Vige, arrived in time. She, with the Treant Warriors, immediately calmed the children: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. This is a perfectly normal phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°Look at the houses, they¡¯re all fine.¡±


    ya gestured for everyone to look at the houses, and indeed, not a single house was toppled by the earthquake: ¡°We in Yatun have long been prepared for this; everyone, please gather at the auditorium first, Mr. Forest Fairy, please count the number of people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Forest Fairy: ¡°Also, my name is Billy, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Forest Fairy,¡± ya: ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Mr. Forest Fairy.¡±


    Billy: So who is Mr. Forest Fairy anyway?!!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Four-Sided Stonepletely shattered, and endless golden light surged out from the beautifully crafted Cross Sword in hand.


    It was like a de that split open the surface of theke before it!


    Holy light soared to the sky and surged in all directions, and wherever it passed, the forest was adorned with shimmering bioluminescence, as if thousands of fireflies were dancing in the air.


    ¡°Hidden!¡±


    Lilith acted quickly, an invisible Barrier caught up with the energy, thoroughly enveloping Yatun¡¯s anomaly within the boundaries of this forest.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Bailuo had no energy to pay attention to the dreamlike beauty.


    Because all of his attention was captivated by the object before him.


    It was a gate, a golden gate that almost covered the entireke, lying t on the surface yet firmly closed. Patterns flowed on it, featuring dragons, elves, and humans, every one of them lifelike.


    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡±<div>


    Sherri was quite astonished, while Lilith stared intently at the gate: ¡°It has Miracle Power on it that is very simr to mine.¡±


    ¡°Tell it my name, to open the way to that world.¡±


    Bailuo read the words in the ck Leather Book, grasped the Golden Sword, and nted it in front of him, then dered in a slightly archaic emphasis, ¡°My name is Bailuo, Bailuo Yatun!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±<div>


    As his voice fell, the gate made a noise and then slowly began to open towards the inside of theke.


    However, to Bailuo¡¯s, Lilith¡¯s, and Sherri¡¯s surprise, beneath the gate was notke water, but a ce of birdsong and fragrant flowers, so beautiful it was beyond description.


    It was as if the spaces ovepped, turning theke¡¯s surface into a gate leading to that world.


    ¡°Have Ipleted my mission?¡±


    Bailuo quickly looked to the ck Leather Book; indeed, what he had done was correct¡ªhe had obtained this Miracle!


    [Avalon]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Tier: Superior


    Category: Miracle World


    Faction: Ideal Coast


    Ability: To be awakened


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Bailuo pped his hands forcefully. He felt likeughing now, ¡°Seven pieces, the seventh one, and it¡¯s also a Superior Miracle, Superior!¡±<div>


    This was the first Superior Miracle Bailuo had acquired.


    Counting the Miracles Bailuo currently possessed: the Lowest-Rank Miracle Object pocket, the Lower Miracle Pegasus, the Middle-ranking Miracle Fairy, the Lower Miracle Race Treant, the Miracle Creature of an unknown tier Mysterious Dragon, the Miracle Creature that couldn¡¯t be appraised, Shi Long Survivor Bai Yino, and then, this one.


    The Superior Miracle World¡ªAvalon!

 Chapter 162: 117 Wow! The Golden Legend! (Seeking recommendations, seeking monthly tickets)

    Chapter 162: Chapter 117 Wow! The Golden Legend! (Seeking rmendations, seeking monthly tickets)


    ¡°`


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s face was terrible to behold; he had thought himself invincible, a cheater above all, yet now he faced retribution!


    Where was the justice in the world?


    In this day and age, is cheating now against thew?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Just as Bailuo was about to curse someone out, something suddenly crossed his mind.


    ¡°Oh shit, that was close, too close!¡±


    Bailuo pped his thigh hard, realizing he had so abruptly ascended to the throne of Avalon.


    The Miracle was already his; choosing the King of Avalon was up to Bailuo¡¯s whim.<div>


    ¡°Such a great opportunity, I almost¡­¡±


    He had been wondering how to find a Miracle Person, and here it was, wasn¡¯t it?


    Just then, because his eligibility was too low, Bailuo couldn¡¯t harness the power of Avalon World on his own.


    If he couldn¡¯t figure out a way, Avalon World would not awaken, and it would remain just a territory.


    The timing and the ce were right; only the person was missing.


    Bailuo needed someone to relinquish his choice to, to let her choose the throne.


    Then, the Miracle Power would attempt to fuse with her.


    Uncle had told Bailuo that there were two requirements for a sessful Miracle fusion.


    One was absolute loyalty, and the other was having the necessary qualifications.


    Regarding the former, if the person bore any grudge against Bailuo, wasn¡¯t trulymitted to a bond unto death, the fusion would fail.


    If there were no problems with their sentiments, only then would it consider the qualifications.


    If the qualifications were inadequate, the fusion would be deemed a failure nheless.


    But if sessful, that person would be Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Person, henceforth unified with Bailuo.


    Absolute loyalty, apanying each other in life and death, never to part.


    Among these two points, for loyalty, Bailuo was not worried at all.


    The People of Yatun, each and every one of them was utterly devoted to him.


    With just a word from Bailuo, they would die for him.


    As for qualifications, if extraordinary talents like uncle and senior sister didn¡¯t make the cut, who would?


    ¡°Whirr.¡±<div>


    A flipping sound came to Bailuo¡¯s ears, and he looked at the ck Leather Book, discovering new information on the seventh page.


    [Miracle Creature: Pegasus Sherri]


    Eligibility: 5%


    Evaluation: Fusing carries a high risk, and even with a sessful fusion, it¡¯s difficult to harness one-tenth of Avalon World¡¯s power.<div>


    [Miracle Creature: Fairy Lilith]


    Eligibility: 65%


    Evaluation: High chance of sess, no risk involved, with the potential to unleash eighty percent of Avalon World¡¯s power.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bailuo looked at Lilith and Sherri with some surprise, having assumed only humans could fuse with Miracles.


    Unexpectedly, a Miracle could also gain a new Miracle.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    Bailuo realized that Lilith could actually take the throne and be the Queen of Avalon, no, the Queen.


    ¡°Wait, the ck Leather Book, it has this function too?¡±


    When Bailuo was unable to use a Miracle, the book had the capability to help find a suitable candidate: ¡°Ahei, I was wrong. I¡¯ll take good care of you from now on. I won¡¯t call you Ahei anymore; believe me, Xiao Hei.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s affection for the ck Leather Book skyrocketed by 10086.


    However, he didn¡¯t instantly make Lilith the Queen of Avalon.


    As a matter of fact, Lilith was already strong on her own.<div>


    She hadn¡¯t fully tapped into her own power; acquiring another Miracle held little meaning.


    So Bailuo nned to go back first, let the ck Leather Book properly check each Person of Yatun for theirpatibility with Avalon World, and then select the most outstanding among them.


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Soon, Bailuo returned to the castle on Yatun Ind. Finding that senior sister was not around, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s senior sister, where is she?¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s first choice, naturally, was Isefia.


    But unfortunately, she was not there.


    ¡°She went to calm everyone down.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Knowing that senior sister had gone to maintain order in Yatun for him, Bailuo said, ¡°Then, Uncle, could you get everyone toe over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you need?¡±


    Uncle asked. Bailuo told him about his intention to find a Miracle Person, and upon hearing this, uncle said, ¡°The Master of Miracles searching for a Miracle Person usually only gets a general sense.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what my eligibility is.¡±


    Uncle smiled, asking Bailuo to tell him if he could be the King of Avalon.<div>


    ¡°Oh oh oh, right, right, right, how could I have forgotten about you?¡±


    Bailuo almost forgot uncle, who, as the most excellent Person of Yatun, was the first choice.


    However, given uncle¡¯s nature, if senior sister¡¯s eligibility was high too, he would definitely give the opportunity to Isefia.


    No way around it, the old man doted on them, beyond everything else.


    ¡°Your eligibility, it must be¡­¡±


    Uncle is so remarkable that giving it to him, he surely wouldn¡¯t let anyone down.


    Plus, Bailuo would gain more Miracles in the future, and eventually, everyone would have one, so it was important to select a suitable Miracle Person for Avalon World, nheless.


    [Miracle Citizen: Saros Yatun]


    Eligibility: -1000%


    Evaluation: Certain death!!!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt like the ck Leather Book might be broken, how could uncle with all his proficiency have such an inexplicable eligibility rating.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not suitable?¡±<div>


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t say a word. To be honest, it was too hurtful.


    But his face was full of astonishment, even making him doubt whether the ck Leather Book had made a mistake.


    Uncle was a genius, a prodigy!


    If he, of all people, was ipatible, that might be due to a mismatch of Miracle attributes, but what was this -1000% about?


    ¡°Oh, that reaction¡­¡±


    Uncle perceived that his eligibility for the Miracle might be unfathomably low: ¡°You need not exin, I understand.¡±


    No, you don¡¯t understand.


    This wasn¡¯t a case of just being ipatible, rather, it was shockingly so!


    ¡°`

 Chapter 163: 117 Wow! The Golden Legend! (Seeking recommendations, seeking monthly votes)_2

    Chapter 163: Chapter 117 Wow! The Golden Legend! (Seeking rmendations, seeking monthly votes)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not suited for this kind of miracle.¡±


    Rather than gaining a miracle, he wanted Bailuo to know how to be king, ¡°Xiao Luo, you must remember, if we cannot be Miracle People, it is our own fault, ourck of ability, not your preference.¡±


    ¡°Remember this moment,¡± the uncle patted Bailuo on the shoulder, ¡°This! This is the Miracle King!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo: Is that the issue? I, I was thinking you¡¯re being too modest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather them.¡±


    Soon, at the uncle¡¯s call, everyone rushed to Yatun Castle, to the square outside the hall.


    Among them were the Yatun n and Tree Elves, and even those children were brought here.


    However, the Fairy n did note, because Bailuo had tried before; the Fairy n, being a creation of miracles, did not possess the qualification for miracles.<div>


    Thus, practically the entire Yatun Ind was here, except for the recently arrived ve boys and girls.


    As for the ves, Bailuo chose topletely ignore them.


    With his sister, the fool that he was, he wouldn¡¯t give it to an outsider; Bailuo must be mad.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Feiya has gone to fetch the Tree Elves¡¯ children.¡±


    The uncle said to Bailuo, ¡°She should be back soon, shall we start anyway?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Bailuo had high hopes for his sister and really hoped that she would be the Miracle Person of Avalon.


    But the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.


    Bailuo was also worried, afraid that his sister, like the uncle, would experience a bacsh.


    ¡°I really think too much.¡±


    Bailuo muttered, ¡°Even if this miracle isn¡¯t possible, there¡¯s always one that suits her with her qualifications.¡±


    If not this one, then the next.


    After all, one day Bailuo would make his sister his Miracle Person.


    Not for anything else, but to have her by his side forever.


    Though Miracle Citizens are also very loyal, just like Miracle People, Miracle People do not die.


    As long as Bailuo is here, his sister will be here.


    This is why Bailuo so looked forward to the Miracle Person.


    He wanted to protect those dear to him.<div>


    If one day, Bailuo reaches the summit of the world, but they are no longer by his side,


    then who will share in the joy with Bailuo?


    However, the number of miracles is ultimately limited, and if there¡¯s a priority list, he would definitely protect those he values most first.


    ¡°Cough cough, everyone, please be quiet.¡±<div>


    Bailuo did not state his purpose.


    The matter of the Miracle Person belongs to the king¡¯s rights.


    If they are chosen, it is Grace; if not, they must showcase their talent and loyalty, and wait patiently for that day to arrive.


    This was what the uncle had intended to tell Bailuo, that they need to create such an atmosphere for the People of Yatun.


    ¡°There are still children who haven¡¯t arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    After saying this, Bailuo began to use the new Ability of the ck Leather Book to search.


    The search for the Miracle Person was very fast, almost like ncing over.


    And because the information appeared in the mind, there would be no mistakes or omissions, absolutely none.


    [Miracle Citizen: Elsa]


    Suitability: 60%


    Evaluation: Slight


    [Miracle Citizen: Abadun]<div>


    Suitability: 80%


    Evaluation: Certain sess, and capable of unleashing 100% of Avalon World¡¯s potential


    [Miracle Citizen: Shuster]


    Suitability: 40%


    Evaluation: A high risk of failure, and even if sessful, can only wield 50% of Avalon World¡¯s power.


    ¡­


    Bailuo had a look at most of the People of Yatun, and found that their suitability generally stayed between 20 to 60 percent.


    The highest was Abadun, at 80%.


    The evaluation from the ck Leather Book was that if Abadun were to be the King of Avalon, he would fully unleash the power of the Avalon World.


    That¡¯s very impressive, extremely so.


    [Miracle Creature: Bai Yino]


    Suitability: -800%


    Evaluation: Absolutely impossible to merge, absolutely!<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt that it wasn¡¯t theck of Bai Yino¡¯s qualifications, but herpatibility with the Avalon World, like the uncle.


    Even the Miracle Power itself sometimes couldn¡¯t adapt, let alone the Miracle Entity.


    [Miracle Citizen: Inya]


    Suitability: 150%


    Evaluation: Unprecedentedly high suitability, certain sess, and will break the potential of Avalon World.


    High Praise: It¡¯s not she who is graced by the miracle, but the miracle that is honored to have her!


    ¡°Nani?!!!¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s eyes widened, incredulously looking at Inya, his face filled with astonishment.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Inya had no idea why her brother called them here.


    And now, Inya noticed that Bailuo was acting very strangely.


    ¡°Brother, why are you crying?¡±<div>


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you hugging me?¡±


    At this moment, Bailuo was overwhelmed, tears streaming down his face.


    He finally understood what it felt like for a father to see his child seed.


    Bailuo: ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve finally made it!¡±


    ¡®Although you¡¯re mentally slow, naive, gluttonous, daydreaming during ss, not doing homework, oversleeping, love to grind your teeth, I know you¡¯re a good girl,¡¯ Bailuo: ¡®Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re the top, I will definitely make you the Queen of Avalon!¡¯


    For his beloved sister, even if there are others with qualifications slightly higher than Inya¡¯s, as long as they¡¯re not too much higher, Bailuo would still favor her.


    After all, she¡¯s his sister, if not for her brother¡¯s affection, who would cherish her?


    And Bailuo was also very concerned about Inya, afraid that with her personality, she might bite the dust at any moment.


    As a Miracle Person, she would have an eternal lifeline, then Bailuo could bepletely at ease.


    [Miracle Race: Tree Elf la]


    Suitability: 17%


    Evaluation: Extremely high risk of integration failure, with a danger of death


    ¡°`

 Chapter 164: 117: Wow! The Golden Legend! (Please Vote, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_3

    Chapter 164: Chapter 117: Wow! The Golden Legend! (Please Vote, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_3


    ¡®My Inya, you¡¯ve defeated another opponent, getting one step closer to victory!¡¯


    Bailuo nced at some members of the Fairy n and discovered their suitability percentage was all zero.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know the principle behind it, but it was almost without exception.


    [Miracle Race: Tree Elf Andrew]


    Suitability Percentage: 25%


    [Miracle Race: Tree Elf Luanya]


    Suitability Percentage: 120%


    Evaluation: One hundred percent fusion sess, with the chance of reaching realms never before achieved.


    ¡®Whew¨C¡®


    ¡®That was close!¡¯<div>


    ¡®So close!!!¡¯


    At this moment, Bailuo felt as if he were in apetition, his own score already announced, but others¡¯ scores were still pending.


    ¡®The children of the Tree Elves have arrived.¡¯


    At that time, the senior sister arrived with the Tree Elf Children, and due to her presence, the ck Leather Book unexpectedly emitted a golden glow unprecedented in history.


    ¡®Boom!¡¯


    The glow was visible only to Bailuo, but in his ears vaguely echoed the enigmatic sounds of ¡®golden legend.¡¯


    [Miracle Citizen: Isefia]


    Suitability Percentage: 1000% (Full Score)


    Evaluation: Certain to seed!


    High Evaluation: Miracle will be honored by her!


    Super High Evaluation: Without precedent, a singr event!


    Ultimate Evaluation: The mere world of Avalon is insufficient to showcase all her talents; Avalon feels immense pressure.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Bailuo looked at Inya, his heart speechless: ¡®Your sister is still your sister, huh.¡¯


    The gap was too huge!


    So huge that Bailuo didn¡¯t even have a chance to lend Inya a hand!


    ording to the ck Leather Book¡¯s feedback, 800% was approximately the pinnacle of a miracle. Although Inya¡¯s qualifications were not bad, she was only notably outstanding among those who had previously received Avalon¡¯s blessing.


    Far from being unparalleled, she still had a long way to go.


    Moreover, this person was his senior sister, Bailuo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the woman he must protect wholeheartedly.<div>


    Simply iprehensible!


    Bailuo did not give up on the Tree Elf Children. After the senior sister, he carefully reviewed them as well.


    But the result, unsurprisingly, was that the senior sister was the highest of them all.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to publicize today¡¯s events.¡¯<div>


    After speaking, Bailuo nced at his uncle, who instantly understood: ¡®Everyone! Kneel and salute! The ceremony begins!¡¯


    In just a few words, all the People of Yatun, except the newly born Tree Elf Children, understood his intent.


    ¡®Miracle Ceremony! Have we found a new miracle?¡¯


    Bailuo finding a new miracle was indeed directly rted to the People of Yatun.


    Because they were Bailuo¡¯s miracles, the Miracle Power of Avalon World, those among them with suitable qualifications could also receive it.


    In the future, as more miracles appeared, it was likely that those with exceptional talents among the People of Yatun would be quite formidable.


    ¡®Can we, can we kneel a bit longer?¡¯


    Some Tree Elf Children who knew about the earlier events expressed that they were born a few months toote and missed the important Miracle Ceremony.


    Just kneeling for three minutes was insufficient to express their respect and admiration for Bailuo; they requested to make up for the missed time by kneeling the same amount again.


    Such a request should have been granted by the uncle, as it was a good thing.


    But Bailuo was busy, so he said, ¡®Next time.¡¯


    ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll let you make it up.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯<div>


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯s words, even the Yatun people who were ustomed to his brilliance were somewhat taken aback.


    Why did you make finding miracles sound as mundane as going shopping for groceries?


    This time I forgot my money, keep it in mind, I¡¯ll pay it all tomorrow when Ie.


    People of Yatun: Is this our king? What an unfathomably deep man!

 Chapter 173: 120: Enemy of Ten Thousand and Siege Master (Please Vote, Monthly Ticket Request)_2

    Chapter 173: Chapter 120: Enemy of Ten Thousand and Siege Master (Please Vote, Monthly Ticket Request)_2


    ¡°Generally speaking, to train someone to Ordinary Level, it just takes the bestowal of Miracle Power.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°So for Ordinary Soldier Types, roughly go through some basic training in following orders, and in at most two to three months, a troop can be trained.¡±


    A soldier type is still a soldier type.


    If it¡¯s purely Ordinary Level, then it¡¯s really quick, it wouldn¡¯t even take a week.


    But soldiers have to go to battle, being able to fight is one thing, but followingmands is another, so Ordinary Level needs some training time before they can be Ordinary Soldier Types.


    People of Yatun have been receiving military training from our uncle since they were children, even those with poor physical fitness have to learn the theory well.


    Therefore, once People of Yatun are endowed with Miracle Power, they can quickly be excellent soldiers.


    ¡°Extraordinary Level, it needs some time.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°ording to information I got when I was traveling and my summaries about Tree Elves and witches, for a Little Witch (ordinary) to sessfully graduate from the Magic Academy, it takes at least 1 to 3 years.¡±


    For those with good talent, 1 year is enough.<div>


    As for those with poor talent, maybe even 3 years aren¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Those children whoe from outside, as well as the poption we will introduceter,¡± Uncle: ¡°Thoughrge in number, their talents are far fromparable to the People of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°To nurture the same Extraordinary Level, outsiders would need at least 5 times, or even more than 10 times the time that we do.¡±


    Elsa was able to break through to the Transcendent Level in a few months, partly because of her own astonishing foundational talent, and partly because of the help of the Mysterious Dragon.


    Neither could be dispensed with.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t expect the gap to be so vast, but luckily, the base number of introduced poptions isrge.


    If quality isn¡¯t enough, then go for quantity.


    People of Yatun possess higher talent and greater strength, and they canpletely be the managementyer of Yatun Duchy.


    Isn¡¯t this exactly what Bailuo is hoping for?


    ¡°What about Transcendent?¡±


    ¡°Short as two to three years, long as five to ten years.¡±


    Uncle rates Transcendents very highly: ¡°Fortunately, People of Yatun have received the grace of the mysterious Miracle, and as long as there is a suitable training method, they can be trained within a year.¡±


    Elsa is among those with extremely high talent, but Fiona¡¯s mastery of Fairy Magic is less than half of Elsa¡¯s.


    Uncle judged that Fiona would need at least about half a year to break through into the Extraordinary Domain in Fairy Magic.


    However, these are all People of Yatun, and after bathing in the grace of the Mysterious Dragon, counting the 260 Tree Elf children, that¡¯s about it.


    They are only suitable to be the elite soldiers of Yatun, but Yatun also needs even more Ordinary Miracle Soldiers.


    ¡°Miracles have differences in suitability, like Elsa¡¯s high talent in Fairy Magic, but in other areas, she may not have such talent.¡±


    Speaking of which, Little Fiona¡¯s family¡¯s little Pegasus can now run joyfully.<div>


    Although it is still very small, Fiona has be even closer to it, even to the point of having a mutual understanding.


    And as a result, the little Pegasus has been growing rapidly, in just over a month, it has grown to about 1 meter 40, to the extent that Fiona could ride it.


    ¡°Little Fiona¡¯s talent lies in the Pegasus.¡±


    Uncle said: ¡°When the Pegasus¡¯s powerpletely recovers,bined with the assistance of Fairy Magic, Fiona is estimated to be able to break into the Extraordinary Domain, her strength will not be weaker than Little Elsa.¡±<div>


    The Pegasus and Fairy Magic, these are two types of Miracle Power.


    Others need several years of nurturing because their Miracle Power is insufficient; if you can possess more miracles, the training time will naturally decrease substantially.¡±


    [Ordinary Soldier Type]


    Miracle Power: Surpassing mortals, possessing a certain Miracle Resistance


    Needed time: None


    Training time: 2 to 3 months


    [Extraordinary Soldier Type]


    Miracle Power: Miracle Power exudes, significantly enhancing physical fitness, possessing powerful resistance


    Needed time: Short as 1 year, up to 3 years


    People of Yatun: Because the Mysterious Dragon has replenished their Miracle Power, only 1 month is needed


    [Transcendent Soldier Type]


    Miracle Power: Miracle Power exudes, greatly fortifying physical fitness, can easily kill hundreds of people


    Needed time: Short as 3 years, up to 10 years<div>


    People of Yatun: Because of the Mysterious Dragon¡¯s Miracle Power, as little as a few months, up to half a year.


    ¡°So, what about Heroic Level?¡±


    ¡°Hero Level has already transcended the ranks of ordinary soldier types,¡± Uncle said, ¡°They can be an army of one, with incredibly astonishing destructive power. Even when facing tens of thousands of troops, they can annihte them.¡±


    Of course, the so-called tens of thousands of troops here refer to mortals.


    If we¡¯re talking about Ordinary Soldier Types, they could probably only handle a few thousand, not as invincible as Bailuo imagined.


    After all, the Miracle Power of Hero Level is limited.


    Once it¡¯s exhausted, it¡¯s as good as waiting for death.


    ¡°When a Miracle Entity first awakens, it¡¯s at this level, Heroic Level.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°A Heroic Level ss against a first-phase Miracle Entity can engage for a short time, but thetter has infinite energy, so at most the ss can only obstruct the Miracle, not truly oppose it.¡±


    Uncle ssified thebat power of the Miracle Entity as ¡®Crown Position,¡¯ meaning the strongest at the current phase.


    ¡°Now, Sherri and Lilith, they are Crown Masters.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°If a Hero Level can be an army of one, a Master Level can, with their own power, destroy a city, or even sink a small ind.¡±


    Not to mention Lilith, just taking Sherri¡¯s power into ount.<div>


    When she unfolds her silver wings that cover the sky and the sun, the endless Miracle Power pours out, and it¡¯s also fortunate that Bailuo stopped it in time.


    If Sherri were allowed to output without restraint, Yatun Ind, being the size it is, certainly wouldn¡¯t sink, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard for everything on the surface to be wiped clean by her.


    ¡°It seems, indeed it can be done.¡±


    Bailuo looked at his own hands, recalling the Power of Avalon he had obtained before.


    If he were to release it continuously, never mind one city, he could destroy city after city.


    ¡°Hero Level and Master Level are already quite high-endbat powers in the battle of Miracles.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, when a Tree Elfpletes the Four State Transformation, the Miracle Power inside them will have reached the Extraordinary Domain.¡±


    ¡°Taking it a step further, it¡¯s about using the four types of power as a foundation, and then experiencing a new breakthrough in one of the powers.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew is currently pursuing the breakthrough of a Druid Elder, the Tree Elf.


    Once sessful, not counting the Miracle Entity, Grandfather Andrew would have the hope to be the first Heroic Level powerhouse in the Yatun Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Hero Level, if relying solely on one type of Miracle Power and without outside help,¡± Uncle said, ¡°can take more than a decade to create one.¡±


    ording to what Uncle and Grandfather Andrew say, even in Miracle Maind, Hero Level is considered to be a formidable force in its own right.


    Ordinary, Extraordinary, Transcendent.<div>


    They are foot soldiers, squad leaders, and toon leaders respectively.


    Hero Level, is like the campmander or battalionmander who can manage thousands of Miracle Soldier Types.


    ¡°Master Level, without two or three decades of effort, is difficult to reach.¡±


    One person destroying a city is equivalent to the power of thousands and tens of thousands of Miracle Troops.


    ¡°On the battlefield, if you encounter an enemy at Master Level,¡± Uncle said, ¡°let the kids retreat, then rece them with powers that can rival theirs.¡±


    Although technically you might bury them with numbers, this is just theory.


    The reality is that a Master-level powerhouse will definitely lead arge army.


    You have troops, they have troops, so it¡¯s impossible to be surrounded and killed.¡±


    ¡°Heroes and Masters, they¡¯re like the generals on the battlefield, like a sharp knife ripping through the lines.¡±


    In fact, this is the true role of Heroes and Masters.


    They can deter the enemy army, strike at morale, and rally the troops to fight courageously.¡±


    [Heroic Soldier Type]


    Miracle Power: Capable of easily destroying an army, even up to thousands of Ordinary Level individuals, without falling behind.


    Time Required: More than a decade.


    [Master Level]


    Miracle Power: Can destroy a city with one¡¯s own power


    Time Required: At least several decades are needed before there¡¯s a chance to touch it


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    Uncle¡¯s voice gradually deepened, ¡°Legendary Force.¡±


    Legend, above Master, Hero, Transcendent, Extraordinary, and Ordinary, is thest rank of Miracle Soldier Types.


    ¡°As for how strong Legend really is, to be honest, I¡¯m not clear either.¡±


    ¡°And the Legend I¡¯m referring to here is actually ¡®Karn iste,¡¯ under the Iron Eagle King.¡±

 Chapter 174: 121 Avalon Castle: Barracks (Seeking Votes for Recommendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 174: Chapter 121 Avalon Castle: Barracks (Seeking Votes for Rmendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    ¡°Karn¡­¡±


    Sherri had never heard of this person, but her uncle had mentioned him for a reason; clearly, he wasn¡¯t a simple character, ¡°Is he very strong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Her uncle shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him go all out. In fact, I¡¯ve only seen him take action once.¡±


    But Karn was indeed very powerful, and her uncle even categorized beings at that level as ¡®Legendary Warriors¡¯.


    ¡°Theoretically speaking, after the Miracle Entity evolves twice, it would reach that stage.¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°However, Karn isn¡¯t a Miracle Entity; he is just a Child of Miracle under themand of the Iron Eagle King.¡±


    ¡°When ites to judging the strength of Legendary Warriors, because there is so little information, I cannot make any assertions.¡±


    ¡°Then Karn¡­¡±


    This was the first time Sherri had heard the name.<div>


    The fact that her uncle mentioned him so prudently, and that he was also a representative of the Legendary Domain, meant he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary character.


    ¡°With our current strength, we are far too inferiorpared to that person.¡±


    ¡°As for the Legendary Realm¡­¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about the Legendary Domain, we haven¡¯t even fully grasped the Master Level yet.¡±


    ¡°I mentioned it just to let you know that such a level exists.¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°Maybe only when Sherri, Lilith, or Feiya havepleted their Third Awakening, will we be able to understand the specifics of legends through them.¡±


    Although he did not know how strong the Miracle Troop Type was, her uncle was aware of some very significant information.


    ¡°Legendary Warriors are the pirs of every country and the deterrence of the great powers.¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°If every country were to put Legendary Warriors on the battlefield, the Miracle Maind could potentially be destroyed.¡±


    As for how powerful Legendary Warriors were, her uncle didn¡¯t know either.


    Because by the time he was young, Legendary Warriors had not set foot on the battlefield for nearly a hundred years.


    Their power had already be part of myth and legend.


    ¡°Legends cannot be used?¡±


    Sherri wasn¡¯t only concerned about the strength of the Legendary Warriors; she was also curious about this restriction.


    She recalled an earlier conversation with her uncle about the Sacred Covenant, ¡°Does the covenant between the Holy Empire and the Miracle Kings restrict forces beyond legend?¡±


    The content of the Sacred Covenant, in simple terms, was a single sentence¡ªlimiting the organization of national armies, Miracle Troop Types exceeding a certain extent can only defend theirnd and are prohibited from invading other countries.


    ¡°If you use it, so will they,¡± her uncle said, ¡°and the result would be nothing but devastation.¡±


    Even if a war of miracles truly broke out, legends would only stay behind the front lines; they wouldn¡¯t go out to the front.


    As for those at Master Level, they essentially held positions like generals.<div>


    A single personmanding tens of thousands in a Miracle Army.


    If one wants to show off a bit, to have some prestige, then bring along a few hundred thousand, or a million mortals, for show.


    ¡°Also, your guess is spot on.¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°The Holy Empire¡¯s covenant indeed exists to intimidate the Kings.¡±<div>


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just to limit the legends; the Masters are also included within its scope.¡±


    ¡°For hundreds of years now, countries have been forbidden to let battle forces above the Master Level appear on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°And a little over a hundred years ago, even the Master Level was included in the Sacred Covenant,¡± her uncle said, ¡°It explicitly states that Masters must not invade the territory of others.¡±


    This was one of the reasons her uncle wasn¡¯t worried about Sherri losing overseas.


    No matter how arrogant Morgan might be, he wouldn¡¯t dare vite this irond rule.


    And the lower limit for Heroic Level was evidently established to take care of the newly emerging Masters of Miracles.


    Because when Sherri and Lilith were born, they were Crowned Heroes.


    The existence of this magicalw ensures that other Masters of Miracles could not possibly harm the new kings.


    If there wasn¡¯t this decision, why would her uncle decide to settle on Yatun Ind instead of finding some smaller ind to hide away for decades or centuries?


    Challenges are also opportunities.


    If it can withstand the storm, Yatun can develop rapidly.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with that statement, but her uncle would never be unprepared; he wasn¡¯t that reckless a person.


    Her uncle: ¡°I, Saros, am a mature old man, cautious is my synonym.¡±<div>


    ¡°The Holy Empire¡­¡±


    That¡¯s the formidable empire that made its nativenguage, Sacred Language, be themonnguage of the entire continent, ¡°How strong is it?¡±


    ¡°A Miracle Empire that has existed for over 20,000 years,¡± her uncle replied, ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sherri had thought that the Iron Eagle Kingdom, with its 200 years of history, was already powerful enough, but then came the staggering 20,000 years¡­


    ¡°The Holy is too powerful, so several countries on the eastern side of Miracle Maind are joining forces to oppose it.¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°The Far North Empire, the Kingdom of Mountains, the Kingdom of Starry Night, the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Azure Duchy, the Brilliant Duchy, plus several Pirate Kings.¡±


    ¡°Although their history isn¡¯t as long as the Holy¡¯s, the number of miracles these countries possess, whenbined, is almost double that of the Holy.¡±


    ¡°This is also the attitude of the Eastern nations towards the newly emerging Masters of Miracles.¡±


    ¡°From the moment Your Majesty received the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch,¡± her uncle said, ¡°they would no longer take action against you.¡±


    Even the Iron Eagle King might imprison Sherri, but would definitely not kill her.


    This is the covenant of the Eastern nations, as long as the Holy exists, the Eastern nations must not wantonly ughter each other.


    Even if a conflict arises, resulting in the death of some Miracle Citizens, that would be the limit.<div>


    In short, Masters of Miracles must absolutely, definitely not be killed.


    If they die, the Eastern nations lose a kind of miracle¡ªthat¡¯s a significant loss.


    ¡°Whoever vites this rule¡­¡±


    Her uncle said, ¡°Will be judged by the Eastern nations.¡±


    ¡°They would rather eliminate a Masters of Miracles who breaks the rules than allow him to continue harming future kings.¡±


    Initially, had Sherri revealed the fact that she owned a pouch to the Iron Eagle King and the seven Masters of Miracles under hismand¡­

 Chapter 175: 121: Avalon Castle: Barracks (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_2

    Chapter 175: Chapter 121: Avalon Castle: Barracks (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_2


    They would definitely not harm Bailuo, even the Iron Eagle King would put aside the grudges of Yatun.


    As long as Bailuo didn¡¯t mention it, both sides could live in peace.


    After all, Master of Miracles had long transcended race and ethnicity, why waste time on the grudges of a bunch of mortals?


    ¡°Senior sister said we¡¯re about to enter the third stage, so the third stage is Crown Legendary?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Old uncle suddenly choked and looked at senior sister in surprise, ¡°No, Feiya, shouldn¡¯t you be at the first stage?¡±


    ¡°I identally broke through to the second stage.¡±


    ¡°And then I felt that, perhaps, the third stage is not that far away,¡± senior sister said, ¡°Give me a few more months, and I should be able to do it.¡±


    ording to the adaptability definition in the ck Leather Book, a 1000% development speed is five times that of 150%.


    And this was also the main reason Bailuo chose senior sister.<div>


    Old uncle: ¡°¡­¡±


    Saros has always been a stable man, admired by the People of Yatun for his unbeatable, all-knowing, and omnipotent image.


    But in the arena of hacking, there is no best, only better.


    ¡°Crown Legendary, so soon we¡¯re going to have a Crown Legendary?¡±


    Originally, the old uncle thought it was a bit early topete with Morgan.


    But if the senior sister really reached the third stage, then it shouldn¡¯t be Yatun who¡¯s afraid of Morgan, but Morgan who should be afraid of Yatun.


    ¡°The Holy Covenant will turn around, bing our shackle.¡±


    Old uncle found it funny; he had thought before that this covenant was fine, but in the blink of an eye, he himself became burdened by it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we eliminate Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Extreme North, Star Night, Mountains, Iron Eagle, Azure, Brilliant, Six-Nation Alliance, they are closing in on our Yatun,¡± said the old uncle calmly. ¡°Even if Feiya is mighty, don¡¯t forget, the Master of Miracles from the six nations have more than fifty miracles in their hands.¡±


    Even if only half of those evolved to the third stage, Yatun would bepletely doomed.


    Not to mention that the Empress of the Far North, with a 2000-year history, the miracles of the Female Emperor, are unlikely to have only had Third Awakenings.


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    Bailuo quickly said, ¡°Low-key, low-key.¡±


    Silently reciting the three-word mantra of farming ¡ª build high walls, stockpile grain, dere kingship slowly.


    When great nations sh, war is thest step.


    Bailuo was not someone who enjoyed ughter. As for other countries, if they could avoid fighting and live in peace, then peace it would be.


    Yatun Duchy, on the international stage, cannot stick out or be overly conspicuous.


    But if bullied, Bailuo would never swallow insults and humiliation.<div>


    The only problem was that his enemies included the Iron Eagle and Thorns, and they were also protected by the Holy Covenant.


    Old uncle told Bailuo that they were far from being capable of challenging the Holy Covenant.


    Bailuo: We cannot be reckless, let¡¯s quietly farm for a few decades before discussing further.


    ¡°But such an international situation is actually advantageous for us Yatun,¡±<div>


    ¡°The Holy Empire is internally unstable, it might copse any day,¡± said the old uncle. ¡°And by then, it¡¯ll be our time for revenge.¡±


    ¡°As for now, we must not rush.¡±


    After the old uncle¡¯s exnation, Bailuo gained a much better understanding of the current situation on Miracle Maind, as well as the advantages and dilemmas of Yatun.


    ¡°Fortunately, our Yatun is not weak now, at least in terms of topbat power, we are very strong,¡±


    Old uncle: ¡°Sherri, Crown Master; Lilith, Crown Master; and Feiya is a Crown Master about to break through to Crown Legendary.¡±


    Even without a single soldier, with just the three of them, outsiders would not dare to make a rash move.


    After all, Master-level troops can die in battle, but as long as the Master of Miracles is still alive, the miracles can be endlessly revived.


    ¡°But His Majesty is right, we still need to be low-profile.¡±


    After finishing his thoughts, the old uncle began asking about the Avalon World, preparing to learn about this thing and then study its specific abilities.


    The abilities of miracles are often unclear even to the miracles themselves.


    Just like senior sister Isefia, she can control her power and knows how to use it, but she only has a vague understanding of the functions of the Avalon World.


    ¡°Castle, Trial, Sacred Beast Forest, Treasury, Star Realm.¡±


    Old uncle muttered these five words, just to hear Isefia say, ¡°Aside from the mandatory castle, a new functional area can be unlocked with each evolution.¡±<div>


    ¡°The function of the castle is to cultivate Avalon¡¯s Miracle Troop Types.¡±


    Senior sister: ¡°However, I¡¯ve never cultivated them, so I¡¯m not sure about the specifics.¡±


    ¡°But theoretically, I could cultivate Avalon¡¯s troop types of the same tier as me, which is the Master Level,¡± said senior sister.


    To cultivate a Master-level powerhouse would certainly require a significant amount of time.


    ¡°As for the remaining four, since they have not been unlocked, I haven¡¯t received information about them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, old uncle said: ¡°Just looking at the names, I think that the other four functions should also have the power to cultivate Miracle Troop Types.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    Bailuo and senior sister looked at each other and said, ¡°If all have it, then the next question is coordination.¡±


    On the premise that the castle has been selected, the next feature to unlock, as well as the one senior sister will choose after breaking through the third stage, should bepatible with the castle.


    ¡°The castle can cultivate warriors, speaking of warriors, the first thing thates to mind is weapons and equipment.¡±


    Senior sister looked at the Tetra Holy Sword in her hands: ¡°Since it¡¯s called Treasury, there must be all kinds of weapons and items in there, and they¡¯d definitely work well with the warriors.¡±


    Thus, the second Avalon area to be liberated was decided ¡ª the Avalon Treasury.<div>


    The remaining Avalon Sacred Beast Forest, Trial, and Star Realm would have to wait until senior sister breaks through the third stage to decide.

 Chapter 176: 121: Avalon Castle: Barracks (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_3

    Chapter 176: Chapter 121: Avalon Castle: Barracks (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_3


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there now.¡±


    Senior Sister raised her hand and gently waved, and a golden gate appeared in front of them.


    This was the power of the Senior Sister after bing the Queen of Avalon, which allowed her to travel to and from the Avalon World from anywhere, and also enabled armies to pass through the Avalon World and appear by her side.


    But this would consume a great deal of Miracle Power, and only those with the Crown Position, possessing infinite mana, could afford such extravagance.


    ¡°Elsa, Fiona, will you please call Inya, Xiao Bai, ya, Gonnia, Lu Anya, and Nors, Andrew, John, Abadun, Beya, Shuster as well.¡±


    Uncle needs aprehensive test, to test the abilities of Avalon Castle and the Avalon Treasury.


    Most Miracles cannot operate alone without ¡®people¡¯; they are unified with the Miracle Citizens.


    ¡°Oh, and Little Elsa, please bring your mother Diana along as well.¡±


    Bailuo added this sentence, and Elsa, understanding his intent, quickly nodded, ¡°I will bring Mother along.¡±


    Including Diana was partly to test the adaptability of the elders, the adults to the Power of Avalon.<div>


    On the other hand, Diana had expressed countless times her desire to return to the battlefield.


    Bailuo found it hard to keep refusing this elder sister, and this was a good opportunity, so he allowed her to go along.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two witches immediately mounted their brooms and soon brought everyone to this ce.


    ¡°Big Bro~~ where¡¯s the midnight snack?¡±


    Inya ran over from a distance, hopping and skipping, extremely happy.


    Those unaware might think she had found something delightful to eat.


    ¡°Buns, buns, buns.¡±


    And there was Bai Yino, even more straightforward than Inya,pletely fixated on ¡®eating¡¯.


    As soon as the two buffoons of Yatun arrived, they stole everyone¡¯s limelight and instantly became the brightest kids on the block.


    ¡°We do the work first, and after it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious.¡±


    Bailuo said this, and the two girls immediately became interested, repeatedly asking what he wanted them to do.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Nors was originally in Harbor Vige, but upon Bailuo¡¯s summons, he immediately entrusted his work to the Tree Elf Billy, Fra, and the others, and hurried over to pay his respects.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Bailuo reassured everyone and then told them that he had found a new Miracle, and Sister had be Yatun¡¯s new Miracle Person.


    Regarding Miracle Persons, they didn¡¯t know much.


    But when Isefia became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Person, Yatun¡¯s seventh Miracle, the atmosphere lively became much livelier.<div>


    ¡°You even thought of me, sister!¡±


    Diana, who was very familiar with Bailuo, joked at this moment, ¡°I thought Your Majesty had forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°How dare I forget about you.¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty says so, I might have to kneel and apologize for my offense.¡±<div>


    Even if the People of Yatun were wild, joking about Bailuo might have been over the line.


    ¡°Enough, enough, what¡¯s our rtionship.¡±


    When Bailuo was young and couldn¡¯t get used to the food here, Diana went to the mountains to look for delicacies for him and took great care of him.


    Even though he became the Miracle King and Diana was one of his citizens, they were still very close.


    However, Diana also increasingly respected Bailuo, and if there were outsiders present, she definitely would not joke around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°But this time I want to make it clear beforehand, if it doesn¡¯t work out, Diana, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°I still have my Fairy Armor.¡±


    The implication of her words was that even without acquiring new Miracle Power, she was still an ordinary Miracle Troop Type, close to extraordinary.


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t stop her from going to the battlefield and bravely fighting enemies.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s good that you think that way; there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    Bailuo said to everyone, ¡°I think you all might have guessed where I¡¯m taking you.¡±


    ¡°Across from that dazzling golden door lies our seventh wonder,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°It¡¯s called Avalon, a Miracle World.¡±<div>


    ¡°This time, our goal is to go there and see if we can once again obtain the Miracle Power of Avalon.¡±


    Bailuo exined, ¡°On you, some only possess Fairy Armor, while others have both the Tree Elf bloodline and Fairy Armor.¡±


    ¡°Your strength lies between ordinary and Transcendent.¡±


    Bailuo asked Lilith to turn Uncle¡¯s grading system into small booklets, which then were distributed to each person.


    Everyone was smart and took only a quick nce to understand the general strength hierarchy of Miracle Power.


    These were Bailuo¡¯s most trusted people, also the guardians of Yatun. Each of them was worthy for Bailuo to entrust his back to.


    ¡°I want to test the possibility of the People of Yatun acquiring the Power of Avalon.¡±


    Fairy Armor, Fairy Magic, and the bloodline power of the Tree Elves¡ªthese were the kinds of Miracle Power belonging to Yatun.


    Theoretically, as long as one had enough talent, it was possible to obtain an infinite amount of Miracle Power.


    Of course, that was assuming all these powers belonged to a single Master of Miracles.


    Therefore, apparently, the situation of being chosen by multiple kinds of Miracle Power seemed to be seen only in a few select ces like Yatun.


    ¡°Next, let me lead the way.¡±


    Taking the lead from Bailuo, the senior sister said, ¡°Follow me, everyone, and let¡¯s take this opportunity to tour the Avalon World.¡±<div>


    Avalon World truly is a ce akin to an Immortal Realm.


    Its beauty is breathtaking.


    Even the Treehouse Vige of the Tree Elves could not begin topare with it.


    And such a perfect ce, how could Bailuo pass it by?


    Therefore, after discussing with the senior sister, Bailuo nned to use the Power of Avalon to connect that world with Yatun Ind.


    On the surface, the center of Yatun Ind was still that castle.


    But in reality, Yatun¡¯s political center would be moved to the Central Castle of Avalon.


    There lie a more luxurious pce, council hall, training grounds, city walls, and fortresses. These would suffice even if they were offered as a residence for the People of Yatun,pletely forming a special city within a city.


    As for whether it is really feasible to live here¡­


    ¡°Wow~~~¡±


    As everyone stepped into Avalon World, they were instantly astounded by the view before them.


    The senior sister had opened the gate in the middle of the castle, which was a towering white spire reaching into the clouds.


    At the top of the spire was a circr tform from which everyone could gaze out at the distantnd and survey the Avalon World to the greatest extent.<div>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just too beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Such beauty.¡±


    ¡°I really want to live here, it would be great if the People of Yatun could live in this ce.¡±


    Bailuo looked toward Beya, the little one voicing the question in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Is this ce real?


    Can we live here, in Avalon?


    ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Bailuo inquired with the senior sister and discovered that Avalon World was indeed a real world that had only weakened because it lost its master.


    But, with the return of the Queen of Avalon, this world would gradually return to its former glory.


    So, using it as the perfect retreat for the People of Yatun was not an issue at all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the living arrangementster.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Feiya, let¡¯s head to the part of the castle where we train the Miracle Citizens first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The senior sister raised her hand, and the space within Avalon World changed abruptly.


    The people only saw a flicker before their eyes, and when they looked ahead again, they found themselves inside an extremely spacious building.


    This was precisely the ce inside the castle used for training new soldiers¡ªthe Avalon Castle: Barracks

 Chapter 177: 122 Fighting Saint Method (Seeking Recommendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 177: Chapter 122 Fighting Saint Method (Seeking Rmendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    ¡°This is the barracks within the castle, which can be used to train Avalon¡¯s soldiers.¡±


    Senior sister told Bailuo that the training grounds inside the castle mainly consist of five areas: the barracks, the Sword Fighting tform, Knight Training Grounds, Round Table Hall, and the Heritage Temple.


    However, because senior sister was still in the second stage, she could only open up the barracks, Sword Fighting tform, and Knight Training Grounds.


    As for the remaining Round Table Hall and Heritage Temple, we might have to wait until senior sister breaks through to a higher level before she can awaken them.


    ¡°What are these buildings for?¡±


    Bailuo carefully sensed this ce and looked towards senior sister, asking, ¡°To cultivate Miracle Troop Types?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Senior sister nodded, ¡°The barracks, Sword Fighting tform, and Knight Training Grounds themselves do not possess any special powers.¡±


    ¡°They are auxiliary buildings that provide specialized training and skill inheritance cultivation for soldiers, swordsmen, and knights.¡±


    While in the barracks, senior sister did not lead them any deeper.<div>


    After all, everyone was new to the Power of Avalon.


    Naturally, this included Bailuo as well.


    So, senior sister assumed her role as a ss instructor and began to teach everyone, including Bailuo.


    ¡°The Power of Avalon doesn¡¯t require special practice here.¡±


    Senior sister: ¡°As of now, the Power of Avalon has already spread throughout Yatun Ind, and anyone of our Yatun people can gain its favor.¡±


    ¡°However, here in these three camps, we can train more efficiently.¡±


    ¡°The space here is incredibly vast; if you need and wish to attempt, as long as you have authorization, you can summon everything necessary for training here.¡±


    ¡°Just like this!¡±


    After senior sister finished speaking, three stone statues instantly appeared behind her.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, senior sister lightly lifted her hand, and the three stone statues instantly crumbled.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Among everyone present, only Bailuo clearly saw what senior sister had done.


    Others, due to their low strength, simply couldn¡¯t capture senior sister¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Is the power at Master Level so vastly different from the Extraordinary and Transcendent levels?¡±


    Bailuo marveled at the terrifyng nature of the Master Level; even without using the powerful Miracle Power, merely their physical condition alone had reached heights unattainable by the Extraordinary and Transcendent.


    ¡°The Power of Avalon actually consists of three kinds of power: Fighting Spirit, Saintly Aura, and Magic Qi,¡± senior sister continued.


    Senior sister: ¡°What I just did was the Fighting Spirit within the Power of Avalon.¡±


    ¡°Fighting Spirit is formless and intangible; it can¡¯t be seen or touched.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, senior sister¡¯s body suddenly vanished and reappeared behind everyone, ¡°But it can circte within our bodies, thereby significantly strengthening our bodies and unleashing strength several or even ten times greater.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Upon hearing about a tenfold increase, everyone immediately eximed in amazement, ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°What are the side effects?¡±<div>


    While most were astonished, old uncle asked this question.


    ¡°Truly worthy of our leader.¡±


    Senior sister smiled, ¡°Fighting Spirit is powerful, but it¡¯s so destructive that it hurts the enemy as well as oneself.¡±


    Thus, Fighting Spirit is a double-edged sword; without absolute control, it can be dangerous.


    ¡°Therefore, here¡¯s my advice to all of you, try not to use Fighting Spirit on your own.¡±


    The power of Fighting Spirit means it circtes within the body, and its destructive nature can cause bodily harm.


    Excessive use, overloading, can lead to bodily copse and even death.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°There must be a solution, right?¡±


    Beya and Gonnia were the first to think of this, and senior sister nodded, ¡°Exactly, which is why within the Power of Avalon, there are also Saintly Aura and Magic Qi.¡±


    ¡°Saintly Aura has very weak destructive power, but its defensive power is the strongest among the three types of Power of Avalon.¡±


    Senior sister took a gentle step forward, and as the crisp sound of her footsteps echoed, a light golden film spread over the entire floor of the barracks, enveloping everyone present in a soft golden light at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Admittedly, Fighting Spirit can also be used for defense,¡± senior sister said: ¡°There¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? The best defense is a good offense. As long as you can use Fighting Spirit topletely counter and overwhelm the opponent¡¯s attacks, that¡¯s your defense.¡±<div>


    However, such defense is more like an external release of Fighting Spirit.


    It forms a barrier around the body, which essentially is still a ¡®counter¡¯ to an ¡®attack¡¯.


    ¡°The difference between Fighting Spirit and Saintly Aura is that Fighting Spirit protects the exterior, while Saintly Aura protects the interior,¡± senior sister exined.


    Senior sister indicated that even if someone tried to attack our internal organs from the inside, Saintly Aura would defend against it.


    A protection without blind spots, all-around, multifaceted¡ªthat¡¯s the Saintly Aura of the Fighting Saint Method.


    ¡°Not only that.¡±


    Senior sister drew her Sword of the King from her waist and made a cut on her palm.


    She raised her hand, and specks of golden light sparkled on the wound, quickly vanishing without a trace.


    ¡°Besides its defensive strength, Saintly Aura also has potent healing abilities.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if you wish to use Fighting Spirit, you must maintain it at a level that allows Saintly Aura to heal,¡± senior sister said: ¡°Not mentioning life-or-death battles, but for sustainedbat, to endure, you¡¯ll need some restraint.¡±


    Saintly Aura and Fighting Spirit vary from person to person.


    Some may be naturally gifted with Saintly Aura but average with Fighting Spirit, while for others, it might be the reverse.


    ¡°The distinction between Holy Knights and Berserkers, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo roughly understood the situation with Saintly Aura and Fighting Spirit, only to hear senior sister continue, ¡°The third type of power in the Fighting Saint Method is called Magic Qi.¡±


    Magic Qi is actually simr to Magic Power and Mana; it¡¯s a kind of mental strength.

 Chapter 178: 122: Fighting Saint Method (Seeking Recommendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_2

    Chapter 178: Chapter 122: Fighting Saint Method (Seeking Rmendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_2


    Theoretically speaking, its effect is the same as Lilith¡¯s magic.


    However, itcks those peculiar life magics, and instead specializes inbat, defense, and dealing with various special situations.


    Of course, this is also because Senior Sister¡¯s research on Magic Qi is not yet profound enough.


    In the future, once more people study Magic Qi, someone might have a stroke of genius and create an entirely new Magic Qi system, which would both contribute to Senior Sister and make Magic Qi moreplete.


    ¡°The Fighting Saint Method is not limited to studying only one kind; one can master all three.¡±


    However, everyone has their own talents, and aside from geniuses, it¡¯s still better to choose one main and one auxiliary to master.


    ¡°Next, pleasee to the barracks,¡± Senior Sister said.


    Senior Sister led everyone to sit cross-legged in the barracks, which was the first step in practicing the Fighting Saint Method¡ªperceiving the Three Qi of the Fighting Saint Method within the Power of Avalon.


    ¡°Close your eyes, immerse your mind, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°Feiya, is this how it is done?¡±<div>


    Uncle stood up, and as everyone turned to look, Senior Sister and Bailuo immediately recognized the Fighting Saint Method circting within his body: ¡°This¡­¡±


    Is it done?


    So quickly?


    Even Senior Sister was extremely surprised because Uncle¡¯s speed ofprehending the Fighting Saint Method was simply too fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s just learning, no big deal.¡±


    Uncle seemed to have understood the system known as the Three Qi of the Fighting Saint Method of Avalon Power: ¡°Understanding it is just the foundation, like you¡¯ve given us a seed, but the subsequent rooting and sprouting still depend on us.¡±


    Although Senior Sister was the one teaching the ss, she was just a teacher.


    Sure enough, Uncle was the school principal, the big boss!


    Seeing the principal taking over the ss, Senior Sister quickly vacated her spot: You¡¯re awesome, you speak.


    ¡°This system is simr to some things His Majesty had discussed with me before.¡±


    What Uncle was referring to were probably the martial arts stories that Bailuo had told him.


    Bailuo had just crossed over at the time and was full of curiosity about this otherworld, and so he incessantly questioned Uncle about ¡®internal energies¡¯ and ¡®Fighting Spirit.¡¯


    Uncle knew nothing about Fighting Spirit but still took notes.


    ¡®It mighte in handy someday.¡¯


    Uncle was someone who liked to be prepared and had even studied Bailuo¡¯s ingenious ideas.


    Now,paring it with the Fighting Saint Method, Uncle suddenly realized that this was just what he had studied before!


    ¡°The underlying principles remain consistent; they are all pretty simr.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Next, I will study this thoroughly and then create a ¡®Fighting Saint Method introductory course¡¯ for you all.¡±


    Currently weak in strength, Uncle couldn¡¯t offer beginner, intermediate, or advanced levels, but creating an introduction course to teach everyone how to quicklyprehend the Fighting Saint Method was still feasible.<div>


    ¡°Grandpa! Teach me, teach me!¡±


    ¡°I want to learn too!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, children, don¡¯t rush; listen to me.¡±


    Uncle temporarily took Senior Sister¡¯s ce and began to exin the simplest introductory method.<div>


    And it really worked!


    Of the ten or so people present, it was Shuster who eventuallyprehended the Three Qi of the Fighting Saint Method.


    Due to his poor physical constitution, his Fighting Spirit and Saintly Aura were almost at the bottom.


    Fortunately, his spirit was not any weaker than Beya¡¯s or Abadun¡¯s, which allowed him to grasp the Magic Qi within the Fighting Saint Method.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve learned it; I¡¯ve learned it too!!¡±


    Shuster had such a poor constitution that even with the Fairy Armor that Bailuo had given him, which made him somewhat more formidable, he was still at the bottom of the Yatun Duchy.


    Even 5-year-old Sefini¡ªthat is, Yimoteer¡¯s little daughter and Beya¡¯s sister¡ªwas stronger than him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve finally learned it.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Uncle stroked Shuster¡¯s head and said with a kind voice, ¡°See, when Grandpa says there¡¯s no problem, there really is no problem.¡±


    ¡°Little Shuster simply hadn¡¯t found the path suitable for him. Now that he has, I¡¯ve calcted the time; you¡¯ve grasped the Magic Qi faster than Abadun did.¡±


    Abadun: ¡°Using me for encouragement?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±<div>


    The crowd patted Abadun on the shoulder,ughing, ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Cry, Abadun!¡±


    ¡°Let the great father know the anger of our Abadun!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The People of Yatun have a close rtionship and usually enjoy joking around without malice.


    Abadun and Shuster were the best of friends, and at this moment, seeing his close friend make progress filled him with immense joy.


    ¡°My Magic Qi is just so-so,¡± Abadun encouraged, ¡°Shuster, you might even be the expert in Magic Qi that the elder sister mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Really, really?¡±


    Shuster had finally found his ce and was very, very happy.


    ¡°Alright, everyone quiet down now.¡±


    The uncle finished his work and admonished, ¡°The power you¡¯ve now understood simply proves that you can attain the Power of Avalon, but your future achievements still depend on your own cultivation.¡±


    This would be a lengthy process, not something that could be achieved overnight.


    Just like Bailuo, he obtained the Power of Avalon at the Crown Master Level from the elder sister, but Bailuo still had a long way to go before he could use it effortlessly.<div>


    He also needed toe here regrly to train diligently topletely master this power.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The crowd humbly epted the uncle¡¯s teachings, and the uncle handed the ss back over to the elder sister.


    Time flew by, and night quietly gave way to dawn.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today. Everyone, take a rest.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, all People of Yatun will set aside their current tasks and go to the castle barracks of Avalon to learn the ¡®Introduction to the Fighting Saint Method¡¯.¡±


    The Power of Avalon is a very peculiar force, which doesn¡¯t distinguish among males, females, the old, or the young of the Miracle Citizens.


    It is a Miracle Power that could greatly improve the overall quality of the People of Yatun, and it was something Bailuo was obliged to promote!


    The Saintly Aura and Fighting Spirit in the Power of Avalon would form a unique closebat troop training for Yatun, while the Magic Qi could merge with Fairy Magic and Life Magic to be the third type of Yatun magic.


    This way, even if no new miracles were acquired in the future, the existing miracles were already enough for him to develop.


    Like a country with oil, natural gas, copper, iron, aluminum, and rare minerals, Yatun would not face a shortage of Miracle Power for at least a thousand years.


    With the help of everyone present, Bailuo almost knew the potential of the Power of Avalon and the Fighting Saint Method.


    Which made the People of Yatun exceptionally delighted.<div>


    Because they truly possessed a strength system that belonged to their own nation.


    Starting from a young age, children could learn it and ultimately form a unique society, a national structure, a world view that was shared by all Yatun citizens (something everyone could learn).


    ¡°Here, is where the Avalon Treasury resides.¡±


    On the other side, the elder sister led Bailuo and the uncle to a towering gate.


    The gate was slightly ajar, and through the crack, Bailuo could see a vast space behind it.


    Inside it was empty, devoid of anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside because it has yet to be awakened, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The elder sister: ¡°The Avalon World tells me that only by making a choice, can the area be liberated.¡±


    After saying this, the elder sister made a choice.


    As a Miracle Person, with no restrictions from Bailuo, the elder sister could fully control the country of Avalon.


    Of course, this full control was based on the premise that ¡®a miracle would never act against the interests of the Master of Miracles.¡¯


    If the elder sister knew that something was not beneficial for Bailuo, she definitely would not do it.


    Even if it had to be done, it would be with Bailuo¡¯s consent.


    If the Avalon World was likened to apany, Bailuo was the chairman, and the elder sister was the irrevocable CEO.


    Thepany was managed by the elder sister, her word wasw, but she had to serve Boss Bailuo.


    In other words, whatever the elder sister did, in the end, it had to benefit Bailuo.


    This one point was unchangeable.


    As a Miracle Person, a Miracle Creature like the elder sister and Lilith, they upheld and restricted themselves based on their fundamental self-promation andmitments.

 Chapter 179: 123 Avalon Treasury (Seeking Votes for Recommendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 179: Chapter 123 Avalon Treasury (Seeking Votes for Rmendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    ¡°O Treasury of Avalon, I choose to liberate you, awaken! Let infinite treasures return to the mortal world!!¡±


    Senior Sister was enveloped in an endless surge of the Power of Avalon.


    At the same time, the previously dim gate began to shimmer with mysterious and splendid golden patterns.


    ¡°Boom~~¡±


    The gates of the Treasury slowly opened, and before the three of them, where once was emptiness, now appeared an abundance of weapons and armor.


    ¡°Items have appeared.¡±


    This was Bailuo¡¯s first encounter with the Miracle World, and he was unclear about its structure.


    However, following Senior Sister¡¯s liberation and choice, one item after another materialized out of thin air within the once-empty Treasury, which was quite fantastical.


    ¡°This is the function of the Treasury, it can produce some unique treasures.¡±


    Senior Sister had received information about the Avalon Treasury, thus introducing it to Bailuo and Old Uncle: ¡°We can bestow them upon the People of Yatun and make them stronger.¡±<div>


    ¡°What specific effects?¡±


    The three walked into the Treasury, and Bailuo casually picked up a set of armor.


    It was a full-body suit of armor, and the ck Leather Book proceeded to disy the information about this piece of equipment.


    [Bright Light Infantry Armor]


    Bailuo then picked up a shield and discovered it was part of another set of equipment, named ¡®White Eagle Shield¡¯.


    ¡°A second set?¡±


    Bailuo walked forward a few steps and pulled out a sword, named ¡®Lores Forged Steel Sword¡¯.


    ¡°That makes three sets, are there any more?¡±


    Soon, Bailuo foundponents of a fourth set of equipment.


    [Tidal Combat Boots]


    Properties: Boots that allow one to walk on water.


    ¡°There are four sets of equipment here, namely the Shining Light Infantry, White Eagle, Lores set, and the Tidal series.¡±


    Old Uncle, Senior Sister, and Bailuo examined a hundred sets of equipment in this ce.


    To be exact, there were four types of equipment, with 25 sets of each type.


    Each set had, at the most, over a dozenponents or, at the least, eight or nine types, including armor, arm guards, gloves, leg guards, boots, swords, shields, and so on.


    ¡°ording to the legacy memories I¡¯ve received, this is the first floor of the Avalon Treasury, which will produce a hundred sets of Extraordinary level equipment every month.¡±


    ¡°A hundred sets a month?¡±


    Old Uncle thought of something, and Bailuo, understanding, said: ¡°Senior Sister, help me put it on.¡±


    Bailuo wanted to personally test the effects of the treasures from the first floor.<div>


    However, with a mere thought, all theponents shed and vanished, reappearing already fitted on Bailuo.


    ¡°Automatic equipment?¡±


    Old Uncle spoke out: ¡°Extraordinary level Miracle Armor?¡±


    Miracle Armor is also a type of Offspring of Miracle, which can be crafted using Miracle Resources or might be directly avable as finished products.<div>


    Lilith¡¯s Fairy Armor is one type of Miracle Armor.


    However, apart from the high-level amulet, Fairy Armor is mostly considered standard equipment.


    There was nothing that could be done about that, after all the materials were too poor; even Lilith could not create high-level weapons and armor.


    But the treasures in the Avalon Treasury were different; their materials were no ordinary matter.


    ¡°This armor is shaped by the Power of Avalon.¡±


    Senior Sister asked, ¡°Xiao Luo, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat stunned; how should he put it, he didn¡¯t feel that the equipment was of any use to him: ¡°It¡¯s quitefortable to wear, but as for amplification, hmm? Wait, there does seem to be some.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very subtle, I do feel some change.¡±


    Bailuo was a powerful warrior, and his control over his strength was absolutely not inferior to Senior Sister¡¯s.


    But Senior Sister¡¯spatibility with the Power of Avalon was higher, so while they both wielded the same Power of Avalon, Bailuo still needed time to slowly adapt and harmonize, whereas Senior Sister had already mastered most of it and was just waiting to delve deeper into research and development.


    ¡°Let me also try.¡±


    Senior Sister also donned a set, identical to Bailuo¡¯s: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed very little.¡±<div>


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this slight; could it be that we¡¯re too strong?¡±


    Bailuo felt that the enhancement from this power was almost non-existent for him.


    He thought of the equipment in video games from his past life, where if the yer¡¯s level was too high, some gear would lose its effectiveness.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible.¡±


    Old Uncle looked towards Senior Sister, who said: ¡°Father should be able to wear these too; please give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Indeed, the armor here showed no rejection to Old Uncle, and soon the old man was also d in a set of Avalon Armor.


    This set of armor was called the Bright Light Infantry Armor and was primarily silver and white.


    But when Old Uncle wore it, despite it being infantry gear, he managed to give off the air of a seasoned warrior on the battlefield.


    ¡°No increase in speed, the strength seems unchanged as well.¡±


    Old Uncle tested a bit, punched a few times, and swung the weapons around.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Old Uncle had roughly figured it out: ¡°The treasures of Avalon are different from Fairy Armor; they don¡¯t enhance our attributes.¡±<div>


    ¡°If it¡¯s just defense and attack, the defensive power and strength are only as good as the hardness and strength of the materials themselves.¡±


    Old Uncle said: ¡°But obviously, that¡¯s not the correct way to use the Avalon Treasures.¡±


    Old Uncle believed in the power of Miracle derivatives and knew it couldn¡¯t be so simple.


    Indeed, after repeated trials, Old Uncle confirmed the specific effects of the Bright Light Infantry Armor.


    ¡°This set of armor is quite unique; it contains a noteworthy amount of Power of Avalon.¡±


    ¡°I can extract this power and use it as my own.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this equipment resonates with the extremely faint Fighting Saint Method within me, and even without practicing, new Power of Avalon is slowly emerging within my body.¡±


    ¡°I believe this is the true essence of these items.¡±

 Chapter 180: 123 Avalon Treasury (Seeking Votes for Recommendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_2

    Chapter 180: Chapter 123 Avalon Treasury (Seeking Votes for Rmendation, Seeking Monthly Tickets)_2


    Uncle exined that the armament in the Avalon Treasury does not merely increase one¡¯s strength but amplifies the Power of Avalon mutually, effectuating a transformation and strengthening of a person.


    In other words, the main purpose of the Bright Light Infantry Armor is not onlybat but also to cultivate ¡®Shining Light Infantry¡¯.


    ¡°Feiya?¡±


    As Uncle and Bailuo were discussing, they noticed that their senior sister seemed to be lost in thought.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Senior sister looked up, her face showing joy: ¡°I think I understand the situation with these two sets of equipment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bailuo was confused because his senior sister had previously been quite perplexed about the situation inside the Avalon Treasury, yet suddenly she knew.


    ¡°It must be Miracle Reciprocation.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Every time a troop type is cultivated by the Miracle, it automatically gains the unique power of the other side, that is, Miracle Reciprocation.¡±<div>


    ¡°By wearing these two sets of equipment, it¡¯s as if we¡¯ve be Miracle Citizens under Feiya¡¯smand.¡±


    To prove this point, Bailuo and Uncle donned another two sets of equipment.


    Indeed, senior sister also received information about them.


    In fact, these treasures do not require someone to wear them specifically.


    Senior sister could touch them and grasp their basic information and could even use them directly.


    ¡°Just as Father said, these pieces of equipment are here for the purpose of cultivating troops of the Avalon line.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they do notck the power to amplify.¡±


    Senior sister also donned a set of armaments and released a bit of the Power of Avalon.


    Instantly, the entire Bright Light Infantry Armor burst into a silver-white glow.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Senior sister took a step forward, and Bailuo and Uncle felt the environment change around them, finding themselves suddenly in a vast ancient horse training ground.


    Ahead, golden gates stood in rows, seven in total.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Senior sister drew an Extraordinary level Miracle Treasure ¡®Radiant Spear¡¯, and after several spins, she fiercely hurled it towards the seven golden gates.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The seven gates were instantly prated by senior sister, leaving only shattered giant gaps that proimed the terror of the strike.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle and Bailuo were dumbfounded, and they couldn¡¯t help but apud their senior sister spontaneously.


    ¡°Feiya is awesome!!¡±<div>


    ¡°Truly worthy of being my girl.¡±


    The two felt as if they were just extras, and from then on, they just needed to watch senior sister and then shout ¡®666¡¯.


    ¡°Phew~~~¡±


    Senior sister turned around, the gates in the Knight Training Grounds dissolved into smoke and vanished, and the three of them were once again back inside the Avalon Treasury.<div>


    In the Avalon World, senior sister could move as she pleased, even controlling everything.


    ¡°Was that, your full-powered strike, Feiya?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Senior sister summoned the Radiant Spear back into her hand, and as the somewhat blinding holy light dissipated, the three saw that it was already battered beyond recognition.


    As for the Bright Light Infantry Armor she wore, it was like it had overloaded and be pitted and dented.


    ¡°This set of equipment can only withstand an Extraordinary level of strength at most. If it¡¯s the Transcendent level Power of Avalon, it cannot amplify but will instead be damaged.¡±


    Senior sister had previously used a Heroic Level Fighting Saint Method.


    But the result, as one could easily tell, was that the Radiant Armor was renderedpletely useless.


    ¡°So, this thing¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The Radiant Armor automatically stripped off senior sister and was then tossed aside by her: ¡°Leave it here, and it will recover over time.¡±


    ¡°Quite convenient.¡±


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t expected the Avalon Treasury to also serve as a repair function.<div>


    ¡°What about individually?¡±


    Hearing Uncle¡¯s question, senior sister said, ¡°It can¡¯t be used alone.¡±


    This statement wasn¡¯t exactly urate, senior sister: ¡°Those with the Power of Avalon can use these pieces of equipment to amplify strength.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, those without the Power of Avalon, once chosen by these armaments, will also develop the Power of Avalon.¡±


    Thus, it is a rtionship of mutual support and dependence on each other.


    The same equipment gives greater feedback from the Power of Avalon, the stronger it is.


    Even if one starts without the Power of Avalon, prolonged wearing will transform the body, thereby bing a soldier of Avalon.


    ¡°And when there is insufficient Power of Avalon within the body, Father!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Senior sister signaled to Uncle, who understood and quickly swung the Radiant Sword, indeed shing out white des of light, destroying the wooden dummies she had summoned.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Bailuo understood, ¡°This treasure itself is like an electronic device that has been charged.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t understand the term ¡®electronic device,¡¯ but senior sister shared Bailuo¡¯s knowledge, and she understood, ¡°Correct, it contains the Power of Avalon, but this is a one-time force in battle.¡±<div>


    The Power of Avalon in the treasure cannot recover outside; it must be in a ce covered by the Avalon World, where it will absorb the Power of Avalon.


    Byparison, the soldiers of Avalon are more like they¡¯ve opened a small ¡®gate¡¯ within themselves.


    This gate ignores spatial distance, and as long as the Avalon soldiers refine properly, they can recover lost Fighting Spirit, Saintly Aura, and Magic Qi.


    ¡°Treasures, indeed treasures!¡±


    Bailuo never expected these treasures to be so convenient.


    ¡°What about the ws?¡±


    However, before Bailuo could revel for long, Uncle inquired, ¡°There must be some limitations, right?¡±


    ¡°Physical fitness.¡±


    Senior sister said, ¡°If the Power of Avalon releases from within the treasure, this power doesn¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe.¡±


    In other words, this is like a hand grenade; if you throw it too close, you might also get injured by the st.


    ¡°If it is to be one¡¯s own power, the Miracle Power inside the treasure must flow through the body of the warrior.¡±


    Senior sister said, ¡°In this way, a massive amount of the Power of Avalon surges through the body. A small amount for a short period is manageable, but too much, and you could burst from within before even killing the enemy.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 181: 123: Avalon Treasury (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_3

    Chapter 181: Chapter 123: Avalon Treasury (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket Please)_3


    ¡°`


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo shook his head helplessly and thought to himself that there truly were no shortcuts to the power of Miracle.


    If there were, then you surely hadn¡¯t seen the cost.


    ¡°It seems we need to admonish them,¡± Uncle suggested, ¡°to measure their strengths and not rely too heavily on the power of treasures. Engage enemies only as strong as one¡¯s ability allows.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo epted Uncle¡¯s advice: ¡°I¡¯ll inform them about this when I return.¡±


    ¡°The Treasury, is this the only level?¡±


    Bailuo seemed to see another gate in the distance: ¡°Over there¡­¡±


    ¡°That is the gate to the second level.¡±<div>


    The senior sister said, ¡°With my current strength, I can only open up to the fourth level.¡±


    ¡°Directly to the fourth level?¡±


    Afterward, the two of them followed their senior sister down to the second, third, and fourth levels of the Treasury and discovered that the quantity of equipment was iparable to the first level.


    The second level held only 20 sets, and the third even fewer, with just 4 pieces.


    Indeed, starting from the third level, the equipment was no longer counted in sets but rather as individual ¡®pieces.¡¯


    The final fourth level had even fewer than the third, with only two treasuresid out.


    However,pared to the treasures from before, the six items on the third and fourth levels really made Bailuo feel as if he had walked from a small convenience store into arge shopping mall.


    Heroic-level weapons, each ced upon four separate tforms.


    Master-level was even more exaggerated; not only were there weapons, but they were apanied by magical illusions that dazzled and astounded the onlooker.


    ¡°The second level produces 20 sets every month.¡±


    ¡°The third level takes three months, and the fourth level requires half a year.¡±


    Calcted annually, the first level could yield 1200 pieces of armament, the second level 240 sets, the third level 16 pieces, and the fourth level only 4 pieces.


    The disparity was indeed significant.


    Subsequently, after Bailuo and his senior sister had tried all of the armaments here, they found that this ratio was reasonable.


    ¡°The first level is Extraordinary Armament; once acknowledged by it, and with rigorous training to awaken the inner Power of Avalon, one could be an Extraordinary Troop Type.¡±


    ¡°The second level is Transcendent, third is Heroic Level, and the fourth is Master Level.¡±


    With an annual output of 4 Master Level treasures and 16 Heroic Level treasures, such a stable production made even Uncleugh out loud.


    Regrettably, the three of them were soon doused with a bucket of cold water.


    That was because the production of the Avalon Treasury was not infinite but had a particrly awkward limitation.<div>


    ¡°Production continues only when an owner is found?¡±


    What did this sentence mean?


    In simple terms, although two sets of Master ss could be produced every six months,


    if within that half-year, no one was recognized by the two sets of Master Level treasures,<div>


    then sadly, at the time of the next production half-yearter, there would be no new treasures.


    That¡¯s right!


    There was a ¡®slot-holding¡¯ setup in the Avalon Treasury!


    If you haven¡¯t used up the previous treasures, consuming only half, then it would only replenish that half, and it would never exceed that by even one piece.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo scratched his head, while Uncle stated, ¡°Miracles are based on people; without them, its power is limited.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, those higher-level treasures,¡± the senior sister said, ¡°cannot even be picked up if one¡¯s strength is insufficient.¡±


    Uncle could still lift Transcendent-level treasures.


    However, upon wearing them, not only was there no effect, but their excessive weight also greatly reduced his strength.


    Bailuo and his senior sister, though, could use them, but their situation was quite special and not counted among Miracle Troop Types.


    Furthermore, if Transcendent was thus, let alone Heroic and Master Levels.


    Within the Heroic Level was a treasure known as the ¡®Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd¡¯; one end was forged into a dragon head-shaped vermillion halberd de, and the other was made from six vermillion crystals stacked into a diamond shape that could be used forbat on both ends.


    The vermillionva-like tform was akin to a throne, surging with terrifying dragon¡¯s breath; faintly, the three of them could even hear the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar.<div>


    [Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd]


    Level: Heroic


    Description: Once yed a Red Dragon, forged from its spine and heart; contains the Red Dragon¡¯s fury; those without a resolute will should not touch it carelessly


    ¡°Such a fierce weapon¡­¡±


    Bailuo extended his hand, and even he could feel the ferocity and impatience of the weapon.


    But soon, as if it recognized Bailuo¡¯s identity, the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd dared not act rashly, and the me-like dragon¡¯s breath actively avoided him, careful not to offend Bailuo.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t dare to be fierce with you.¡±


    After the senior sister spoke, she picked up the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd.


    ¡°Hoo~~~~¡±


    In that moment, the endless dragon¡¯s breath was contained within it.


    Bailuo could feel the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd¡¯s Miracle Power merge perfectly with his senior sister.


    No matter how fierce it was, in front of the senior sister, it could only be like a cute little kitten, docile and gentle.


    ¡°`<div>


    Of course, that was just Senior Sister.


    When switched to uncle, he couldn¡¯t even lift it.


    ¡°No good, it¡¯s too heavy.¡±


    Uncle gave up on the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd.


    Clearly, unlike Extraordinary and Transcendent suits, Heroic Level weapons have equipment thresholds.


    ¡°Fairy Armor is different, anyone can use the blessing spells because they utilize the inherent power of the Fairy Armor itself.¡±


    Uncle analyzed, ¡°In contrast, although the artifacts in this treasury have high thresholds, once surpassed, they greatly amplify the Power of Avalon.¡±


    ¡°Only by meeting their usage requirements can one obtain the formidable Miracle Power.¡±


    Exining in gaming terms, Bailuo said, ¡°Suppose the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd requires 25 points of strength and 22 points of constitution, uncle hasn¡¯t met the standard, so he can¡¯t equip it.¡±


    ¡°Then ording to this line of thought¡­¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°In our Yatun, how many people can lift Heroic Level treasures?¡±


    Senior Sister: ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle: ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    It¡¯s awkward, very, very awkward.


    Although the treasuries have been opened frequently, almost no one in Yatun can use anything from Heroic Level treasuries and Master Level treasuries.


    They are meaningless for Senior Sister.


    Senior Sister can use any artifact from the treasury, even if it has an owner, she can still replicate an exact duplicate.


    This isn¡¯t projection, but an ability exclusive to Senior Sister ¨C Avalon Treasury.


    Because essentially, everything in Avalon World is a part of Senior Sister, naturally including all the treasures born in the treasury.


    ¡°Avalon is after all just Miracle World, not true Miracle Resource.¡±


    If it were Miracle Resource, there wouldn¡¯t be such limitations, uncle said, ¡°But having such power, we should be content.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, we also have Lilith, who can easily bless the People of Yatun, thereby improving their qualities and indirectly reducing the requirements for the treasures.¡±


    The treasures of Avalon are obviously on a higher level than Lilith¡¯s Fairy Blessing.


    Of course, the two do not conflict.


    So as long as the inscriptions on the artifacts can improve the qualities of the People of Yatun, they will get closer to meeting the equipment conditions.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    Bailuo immediately summoned Lilith and handed over a set of Bright Light Infantry Armor to her, asking her to try inscribing blessings on it.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lilith tried, and found that the Bright Light Infantry Armor was highlypatible with Fairy Power.


    ¡°Ideal Coast¡­¡±


    Bailuo thought of the affiliation of the Lilith and Senior Sister¡¯s factions, both belonging to Ideal Coast.


    ¡°Master, this one, this one is rather difficult.¡±


    After Lilith inscribed the Bright Light Infantry Armor, she encountered some trouble with the [Transcendent: Radiant Helmet].


    ¡°Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    Lilith examined the exceedingly beautiful helmet and the adjacent Radiant Light Armor, and boots.


    ¡°But it needs time.¡±


    The Transcendent treasures truly lived up to their name; even inscribing Fairy Blessings on them wasn¡¯t the same as with Extraordinary Level items.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very skilled at it currently. For all parts of the entire suit to be inscribed with blessing spells,¡± Lilith said, ¡°I estimate, it would take at least 6 hours or more.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s skill in creating magic tools was very high, and her mana was infinite, but inscribing the Radiant Helmet with blessing spells wasn¡¯t challenging in terms of mana, rather, it required precise operation.


    ¡°We could have Elsa and the otherse over.¡±


    ¡°They can do it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lilith: ¡°It¡¯s not an extremely difficult task, just very intricate.¡±


    ¡°Having them inscribe spells, while I perform the final casting, would make it much, much more efficient!¡±


    20 Transcendent sets, 100 Extraordinary sets.


    Resolving all of them, if Lilith were the only one working, even working nonstop, it would take seven to eight days.


    But 80% of that workload consists of extremely minute Mana Threads and circuits.


    They¡¯re not particrly challenging, just requiring careful attention.


    Lilith¡¯s Omnipotent Fairy Tale Magic, in terms of self-production, that is, releasing magic to perform magic, could be contradictory.


    What does that mean?


    That is, the inscription of the array itself consumes mana, and using magic to aplish work that itself is magical can be problematic.


    Therefore, this part of the work must be independent.


    Leaving it to Little Witches might not work, but for Regr Witches, it¡¯s part of their foundation courses.


    I mean, which witch doesn¡¯t know how to draw a Ritual Array?


    This ispulsory, right?!

 Chapter 182: 124 Dragon Head Imperial Guard (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 182: Chapter 124 Dragon Head Imperial Guard (Seeking Rmendations)


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    Bailuo immediately summoned the witches and had them help Lilith inscribe the blessing spell.


    ¡°It¡¯s our duty, Your Majesty.¡±


    The witches had long wanted to contribute to Bailuo and the People of Yatun, and now that the opportunity hade, how could they refuse? They immediately threw themselves into the task with enthusiasm.


    Currently, Yatun had a total of twenty witches of Extraordinary level and four at the Transcendent level.


    The four were the Mystic Witch Miya, Beast Spirit Witch X, Fragrant Witch Fra, and the Ice Spirit Witch Elsa.


    ¡°Quick, everyone, get moving.¡±


    ¡°We must show His Majesty our prowess!¡±


    X and Fra were slightly older, but X was more adept atmunication and leadership.


    Thus, she took charge, leading everyone in the inscription of the Fairy Blessing.<div>


    Meanwhile, over the next two days, Bailuo formally opened the Avalon World to the People of Yatun.


    Each of its citizens was a Child of Miracle of Bailuo; he trusted thempletely.


    For only absolute loyalty could be recognized and then strengthened by the Miracle Power of Bailuo.


    In addition, as the Miracle Power continued to deepen, Bailuo¡¯s image in their hearts became increasingly grand and holy, not to be profaned.


    ¡°Starting today, everyone can go to the Avalon World.¡±


    ¡°I n to set up the entrance to the world at the Lake of Life of the Treant Race.¡±


    Bailuo had his sister move the entrance to the Avalon World from the original smallke to near the Tree of Life at the center of the Treant Race¡¯s territory.


    This arrangement was due to the insufficient defensive forces of Yatun.


    Guarding two locations certainly wasn¡¯t as convenient as guarding one.


    More importantly, to reach thend of the Treants, one must first pass through the woods transformed by Life Magic.


    The trees in the forest had been subjected to permanent transfiguration magic by Lilith.


    A plethora of Treefolk, forest demons, Mushroom Soldiers, Man-eating Flowers, poisonous vines, Illusionary Blossoms,bined with the Fairy n living within them.


    Any intruder wouldn¡¯t even see the face of a Tree Elf before dying on this path.


    And even if you actually approached the banks of the Lake of Life and saw the Tree of Life, there were nearly a hundred Treants there.


    How would one deal with so many extraordinary and even transcendent fighters?


    And not to mention, inside the Avalon World, soldiers would often train.


    The arrangements were strict and powerful; if something happened outside, the Avalon warriors would immediately mobilize, joining the Treants to face the enemy.


    In this way, the Treants guarded the secret of Avalon, and the Avalon World, in turn, protected the Tree of Life.


    It was killing two birds with one stone!<div>


    ¡°Furthermore!¡±


    ¡°In ten days, I shall hold a wedding with Feiya in Avalon Castle.¡±


    Bailuo would move his pce from that exterior castle to the inside of the Avalon World.


    There it was safer, as well as more luxurious and magnificent.<div>


    As for the central castle of Yatun, it would serve as Bailuo¡¯s ce for foreign interactions thereafter.


    ¡°Ohhhh!!¡±


    On this side, upon hearing Bailuo announce the date of the wedding, all the People of Yatun were boiled over with excitement.


    The happiest among them was Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    He had always been looking forward to the significant life events of Bailuo and his sister, and now that his wish was realized, he could not help but cry with joy: ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve finally lived to see this day.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you weren¡¯t this happy when I got married, were you?¡±


    Yimoteer was somewhat speechless as Little Boya stood with his sister Sefini among the crowd.


    Although the wedding was exciting, what he was more eager to do was to immediately go to the Avalon World and choose extraordinary treasures.


    ¡°Boya, Boya!¡±


    Abadun poked his head out from the crowd, apanied by Lyon, Shuster, Little John, and the Forest Fairy Billy.


    Forest Fairy Billy: Why do you have to specifically mention my nickname?


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Boya respectfully bade farewell to Yimoteer.<div>


    ¡°Work hard, Boya.¡±


    He was the pride of Yimoteer and the pride of the People of Yatun.


    Beside them, the young Sefini watched her brother head off with Abadun and the others but her eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Yimoteerughed and picked up Sefini and squeezed her little face, saying, ¡°Sefini is still too young, so how about we wait a few more years, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The little one puffed up her cheeks discontentedly, feeling the same way about learning magic and bing a warrior.


    Sefini: Shivering with anger, when can we little ones finally stand tall?


    ¡°Sefini, Sefini.¡±


    Little Helen, sucking on her fingers, cheerfully called out, ¡°We¡¯re the same~~hehehe.¡±


    Sefini: ¡°¡­¡±


    The children of Elder Shan¡¯s family were particrly intelligent; that is, they had high IQs.<div>


    Butpared to her brother Abel, who had high EQ and IQ, Sefini only had thetter half.


    Sefini: Angry! Unhappy!


    ¡°How¡¯s the practice of the Three Qi of the Fighting Saint Method going?¡±


    Abadun walked down the middle of the street, hands sped behind his head, showing a stride that spelledplete indifference to familial ties.


    Boya: ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Lyon: ¡°I¡¯m also not bad.¡±


    John: ¡°Barely scraping by.¡±


    Forest Fairy Billy: ¡°Fairly decent I suppose.¡±


    Forest Fairy: Why is my name the longest?! And Billy, where is Billy, why has my name turned into Forest Fairy?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shuster was embarrassed, feeling like a Husky amongst a group of Grey Wolves: I can hardly keep up the pretense, what do I do?!


    ¡°No worries, just work hard.¡±


    ¡°You can do it, Shuster! Keep believing in yourself!¡±<div>


    Fortunately, this was Yatun, where the people were close-knit; even if there waspetition, it wasn¡¯t about one-upmanship.

 Chapter 183: 124 Dragon Head Imperial Guard (Vote for recommendation)_2

    Chapter 183: Chapter 124 Dragon Head Imperial Guard (Vote for rmendation)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°Saying it like that, doesn¡¯t it hurt more?¡±


    Beya said to Shuster, ¡°Last night I found an interesting little spell with Magic Qi. Shuster, you should be able to learn it quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°Will I be able to learn it?¡±


    ¡°Of course you will! And it¡¯ll be quick! If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s make a bet.¡±


    Encouraged andforted by Beya, Shuster regained his spirits: ¡°If I really learn it, I, I, I¡¯ll get my sister to cook something for you all!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Far away, Miya, along with Jiera, Fiona, She, Elsa, and the Tree Elf girl Fra, were also preparing to head towards the Avalon World.


    In the Avalon Treasury and with the Fighting Saint Method not being limited to gender, even the witches were able to continue learning.


    No less important, the Magic Qi system of magic was quite simr in essence to Fairy Magic, which they found extremely intriguing.<div>


    Of course, energy is finite, and the witches could ultimately only choose to delve into one of the two.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miya?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like someone¡¯s trying to set me up.¡±


    ¡°A delusion perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No, my intuition is usually very urate, someone must be plotting against me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miya was just like that, sometimes experiencing a special kind of sixth sense.


    Teacher Lilith told them that this was an extremely profound prophetic talent within Fairy Magic.


    Even Lilith had yet to unlock such a talent.


    If someday Miya were to develop prophetic magic, even Lilith could greatly benefit from it.


    ¡°These are the Extraordinary Treasures produced by the Treasury.¡±


    ¡°There are four sets in total, namely the Shining Light Infantry, White Eagle Swordsmen, Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, and Tidal Retinue.¡±


    These were the four kinds of Extraordinary Level troops that the Avalon Treasury could cultivate, and they were also the names specifically chosen by Bailuo and her sister.


    ¡°There are 25 sets of each kind.¡±


    Uncle and Bailuo had not taken them for themselves, but instead left them for the children to increase their strength.


    There was no threshold for the Extraordinary Level.


    Even if you hadn¡¯t grasped Avalon¡¯s Battle Saint Law, you could still wear them.


    So, with the Tree Elves joining, 25 apprentices of the Shining Light Infantry, White Eagle Swordsmen, Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, and Tidal Retinue appeared before Nors.


    Unlike them, Nors, Jiera, Gonnia, and Diana were each wearing one of the four Supernatural Treasures from the Transcendent Treasury.<div>


    Nors wore a full-body armor dominated by red and gold.


    He carried a two-handed greatsword on his back, his helmet resembling a dragon¡¯s head, that domineering presence standing there was enough to make one feel immense pressure and scorching heat.


    This set of equipment was called the Broken Sunset.


    Wearing it, one would be a Transcendent troop that the Avalon World was able to cultivate¡ªthe Dragon Head Imperial Guard.<div>


    Then, standing next to Nors was Jiera, a spirited young girl wearing a light blue cutout armor.


    She carried a bow and arrows, wore knee-high boots, and her close-fitting exquisite armor outlined her slender and graceful figure.


    The two tails of her skirt, like a high-slit cheongsam, fluttered in the wind, her snow-white legs captivating hearts.


    But remember, this is Jiera, the thorny flower of the Yatun n.


    The two sharp des at her waist, basking in the sun, exuded a fierce cold light, silently warning of the danger of getting closere try if you want to die.


    The treasures from the Avalon Treasury were very special; they would change their shape ording to the preferences of their owner, including color and overall structure, all of which could be reshaped.


    Men¡¯s were majestic and awe-inspiring, disying holiness and strength.


    In contrast, the garments of women like Jiera and Gonnia, while ensuring their valiant appearance, did not lose the softness and charm of femininity.


    At first nce, it was truly hard to tell whether these were Female Martial Gods or real goddesses.


    However, that was just the appearance.


    In essence, no matter how the Extraordinary or Transcendent Treasures change, they all possess the same defensive strength, and no exposed part is a weakness.


    The defensive power of Miracle Treasuresy in the Miracle Power, not the material from which they were made.


    On the other side, Diana was enveloped in silver-white armor, holding a crescent long spear in her hand, while her left hand was a full-body shield depicting moon phases.<div>


    And different from the other three was Gonnia, who wore a robe resembling that of a clergy member, ck and white interwoven, like stars converging.


    ¡°`


    [Transcendent Soldier Type: Dragon Head Imperial Guard of the Broken Sunset]


    [Transcendent Soldier Type: Forbidden Forest Archers with the Glint of the Radiant Moon]


    [Transcendent Soldier Type: Dawn Guards of the Silver Aurora¡¯s Dawn]


    [Transcendent Soldier Type: Astrologists Preaching to the Azure Sky]


    Dragon Head Imperial Guard, Forbidden Forest Archers, Dawn Guards, Astrologists, these are the four great transcendent soldier types of the Yatun Duchy, Avalon.


    ¡°Big brother Nors, do you still have that set, the one you have?¡±


    Abadun really liked the ¡®Broken Sunset¡¯ set; it had that aura of a real man who should wield a greatsword with both hands.


    ¡°There are still some, but kid, you can¡¯t wear it yet,¡±


    The treasures in the Avalon Treasury aren¡¯t like those in a castle; you won¡¯t gain their corresponding powers just by putting them on.


    The idea that you be an extraordinary fighter once you wear a set of extraordinary equipment isughable.


    Take Nors and others, for instance, wearing the Dragon Head Guard Armor, they couldn¡¯t even unlock 1% of its power.<div>


    For example, if the effect of the Dragon Head Imperial Guard is to boost the Power of Avalon by 200% with a cap not exceeding the Heroic Level,


    but your Avalon¡¯s Battle Saint Law is just a tiny bit.


    What good is it to double that?


    To fully reach the limit of the Dragon Head Guard Armor, Nors and his peers¡¯ Fighting Saint Method would need to increase at least dozens of times from what it currently is.


    And that requires a great deal of time, it¡¯s not something that can be done overnight.


    Uncle judged that they will need at least a month to barely touch the threshold of the transcendent.


    Another half a year to reach the pinnacle of transcendence, and then attempt to challenge the heroic treasures.


    Fortunately, before that, they can firstly rely on the Miracle Power within the Avalon suit.


    The physical condition of the People of Yatun is enhanced by the Fairy Blessing, and although they still can¡¯t withstand the onught of the Power of Avalon in the transcendent suit, at the extraordinary level, they can barely endure two or three parts of it.


    ¡°In fact, we couldn¡¯t wear them either,¡±


    In this ce, where only Nors¡¯s brothers and sisters were present and no outsiders, Nors frankly said, ¡°It¡¯s because of Teacher Lilith¡¯s blessing spell that the requirements of these equipments have been lowered.¡±


    Fairy Blessing can increase a person¡¯s attributes out of thin air.


    Simply put, fairy armor possesses tangible effects such as strength +1, speed +1.<div>


    Avalon Treasures then provide a percentage-based enhancement over this foundation with an upper limit.


    The two do not conflict with each other but can actually integrate.


    First through the Fairy Blessing, Nors¡¯s base attributes are enhanced, and once they meet the requirements of the Dragon Head Imperial Guard, they are further amplified by the Avalon Treasures.


    ¡°After being blessed, these treasures are far superior to the original fairy armors. Even without the amplification of this set of treasures, we possess Extraordinary Power,¡±


    With the additional amplification, Nors and his peers are definitely at the Extraordinary Level now.


    But for the Transcendent Level, it¡¯s not quite enough yet.


    ¡°Furthermore, practicing the Fighting Saint Method while equipped yields better results,¡±


    Right now, Nors¡¯s Fairy Blessing is at the Extraordinary Level, but his Fighting Saint Method hasn¡¯t reached the Extraordinary Level yet.


    When both reach the Extraordinary Level and then receive the amplification of the Supernatural Treasures,


    1+1 will be greater than 2, and theirbat power could almost rival the best among the transcendent soldier types.


    ¡°Your treasures, Teacher Lilith is still inscribing them,¡±


    Having said that, Fiona thenined, ¡°Every night I have to work until midnight.¡±


    Everyone present was sharp, they all knew Fiona was actually boasting about her own hard work, despite mentioning Lilith.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, you really have,¡±


    ¡°Sister Fiona, please take a seat, have a seat,¡±


    ¡°Would you like some tea? I¡¯ll fetch it for you right away,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Inscribing blessing spells that enhance constitution and indirectly lower equipment requirements are their true breadwinners.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wear them?¡±


    This question came from the fairies.


    Unfortunately, they really couldn¡¯t use the Miracle Power of Avalon.

 Chapter 186: 126: Unicorn (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 186: Chapter 126: Unicorn (Seeking Rmendations)


    After that day, Bailuo¡¯s daily routine was to get up during the day to patrol his territory and work hard in the afternoon to train his Power of Avalon.


    In the evening, he would read the reports and suggestions submitted by his uncle and others bymplight.


    Meanwhile, they would also discuss and analyze the surrounding situation, including the military, political, economic, and diplomatic circumstances of the neighboring countries, and so on.


    Like this, another five days passed.


    Over the past five days, Bailuo had gained more and more precise control over his strength, and the power of Nors and the others was steadily increasing.


    Then, on this day, Bailuo received a summons from Sherri.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sherri?¡±


    Bailuo immediately rushed over, and upon arrival, he found Sherri radiating a white glow, ¡°Miracle Blossom? Is it a Miracle Blossom again?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not, not a Miracle Blossom.¡±


    Sherri had experienced the feeling of a Miracle Blossom, which filled her body with strength, wanting to release and express it.<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. It¡¯s like, like there is some power responding to me.¡±


    ¡°Responding?!¡±


    Suddenly Bailuo thought of a possibility, ¡°Could it be, your Miracle Citizen has made some breakthrough, so you have also gained apletely new power, Sherri?¡±


    ¡°Hiss~~¡±


    The moment Bailuo finished speaking, Sherri raised her head.


    At the same time, a pure white horn, as pristine as jade, appeared on Sherri¡¯s forehead, while her wings turned into white energy, rapidly falling off.


    ¡°This is!!¡±


    Where was the Pegasus in front of Bailuo? In its ce stood a Unicorn, emitting a holy radiance all over its body.


    ¡°Sherri?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Master.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve gained an entirely new form.¡±


    ¡°A Unicorn? Is it simr to the Unicorn that Master mentioned?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know what a real Unicorn looked like, but Sherri¡¯s current appearance truly resembled one.


    ¡°Did you gain any abilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As Sherri spoke, her body suddenly turned into pure white energy and then charged towards Bailuo.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Bailuo naturally wasn¡¯t worried that Sherri would harm him, and indeed, Sherri¡¯s body passed straight through Bailuo before flying into the sky.


    The speed of Sherri in her Unicorn form was not a bit slower than that of a Pegasus.<div>


    The white energy seemed extremely light, capable of ignoring gravity and flying through the air.


    ¡°Master, Sherri has gained the power to traverse through matter.¡±


    Not just matter, but to a certain extent, also Miracle Power. Sherri: ¡°As long as I maintain my ethereal state, I can ignore all attacks.¡±


    More urately, as long as the opponent didn¡¯t have a move ¡®targeting¡¯ the ethereal state, no power could harm Sherri.<div>


    ¡°Can you attack while in ethereal state?¡±


    Bailuo thought of an animation he had seen in a previous life that featured a simr ability, but its weakness was that the entity would reveal itself when attacking.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, Sherri had no such worries.


    She maintained her ethereal state and then lifted her hooves in the air; the white energy burst forth instantly.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    A huge surge of energy gathered into Sherri¡¯s front hooves, forming two colossal pirs descending with force into the garden of Avalon.


    Well, and onto Bailuo.


    Although there was no harm done, Bailuo was indeed enveloped in one of the energy columns.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The entire garden trembled, and the ground where Bailuo stood caved in, leaving two hoof prints tens of meters wide.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Sherri¡¯sughter echoed in Bailuo¡¯s mind, ¡°Master got hit by me.¡±<div>


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Bailuo realized that Sherri¡¯s attack speed was incredibly fast, even though it involved an element of surprise.


    Even with full concentration, Bailuo would need to be extremely alert to possibly dodge Sherri¡¯s energy attack.


    ¡°How much strength did you use?¡±


    Bailuo knew that Sherri did not use her full strength; if she had, without any reservations, this sea of flowers would surely suffer.


    But the power was not the key¡ªthe key was that Sherri could maintain her ethereal state and stillunch attacks.


    What did that mean?


    The enemy¡¯s attacks are ineffective against me, but you can¡¯t dodge mine?


    ¡°Very little, very little.¡±


    Sherri said, ¡°But I am me, and that child is that child; we are different.¡±


    That child in the sky, of course, was the Pegasus that had awakened as a Unicorn.


    Oh, now it couldn¡¯t be called a Pegasus any longer.


    Bailuo suspected that Sherri might not really be a Pegasus but rather the origin of the ¡®horse¡¯ among the Miracle Species.<div>


    Perhaps all Miracle Species rted to horses might appear in the Yatun Kingdom through Sherri.


    ¡°It can¡¯t attack while in an ethereal state?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Sherri shook her head, ¡°What Sherri means is, it can¡¯t maintain the ethereal state for too long.¡±


    Although invulnerability was a powerful feature of the ethereal state, maintaining it consumed an astonishing amount of Miracle Power.


    Sherri was able to remain ethereal all the time because she could recover as much Miracle Power as she expended; her Miracle Power was infinite.


    Infinite mana meant you could do whatever you wanted.


    ¡°That child?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After sensing for a moment, Sherri said, ¡°With its Miracle Power, it can probably only maintain it for about ten seconds.¡±


    Besides that was just maintaining it; to think aboutunching an attack was a joke.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what about me?¡±


    Bailuo asked Sherri toe down, then mounted her.<div>


    He knew that Sherri had stepped on him just now because he had ridden the transformed horse during his sparring with his senior sister.


    Sherri wasn¡¯t concerned about other things, but the matter of a mount was a principle, and Sherri would not back down.


    The first mount under Bailuo¡¯smand had to be her, Sherri!

 Chapter 187: 126: Unicorn (Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 187: Chapter 126: Unicorn (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    Sherri: ¡°Master can only ride me, I¡¯m the mostfortable ride,¡±


    ¡°Sherri is an excellent mount, how could she possibly abandon her master.¡±


    Sherri stated that her phasing ability also included Bailuo.


    As long as he rode her, aside from the ability to ¡®break phasing,¡¯ any attack would be ineffective against Bailuo.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Bailuo became interested, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sherri nodded, ¡°Here ites, master!¡±


    Bailuo only felt the space around him ripple like waves, as milky white energy enveloped both him and Sherri. He lifted his hand and found his arm had turned into pure white energy.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±<div>


    Even though his body was very dazzling, Bailuo found that his vision was not obstructed at all; instead, it became much clearer.


    ¡°Hum~~~¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sherri sensed the Power of Avalon; she slightly turned her head and saw a golden Saintly Aura knight¡¯s sword materializing in Bailuo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t affect other Miracle Powers?¡±


    Perhaps all were Bailuo¡¯s miracles, the Power of Avalon, Fairy Power, and Pegasus Power. They could all merge well together, unleashing great power.


    ¡°If you, master, throw it out of my phasing range, then only the Power of Avalon would remain.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bailuo felt this was reasonable; if all attacks could phase, it would be too against the heavens.


    ¡°But which Pegasus awakened into a Unicorn?¡±


    The question returned to the starting point, Bailuo: ¡°And why a Unicorn, what kind of unknown change happened here?¡±


    A Pegasus awakening into a Unicorn, that¡¯s already two different species, right?


    [Unicorn]


    Name: Sherri


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Tier: Lower Tier


    Species: Miracle Creature


    Avable States: White Horse, Pegasus, Silver Wing Pegasus, Unicorn, Silver Wing Unicorn


    ¡°It really changed!¡±<div>


    Bailuo discovered Sherri¡¯s miracle name had changed to Unicorn: ¡°Sherri, weren¡¯t you a Pegasus?¡±


    ¡°I just found out too,¡± Sherri smiled, ¡°Turns out I¡¯m not just a Pegasus.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, the potential of a miracle, even the miracle itself does not know.<div>


    ¡°Can you sense where that mutated little guy is?¡±


    ¡°Should be, over there.¡±


    Sherri indicated for Bailuo to look toward the direction of Lake of Avalon. Bailuo paused, ¡°Why would it be there? In the world of Avalon, the only offspring of yours are¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Hu Tao!¡±


    In the entire world of Avalon, there was only one Pegasus.


    That was the sister¡¯s mount, the pure white little Pegasus, Hu Tao.


    ¡°Feiya? Feiya,e here quickly.¡±


    Bailuo immediately notified his sister. Recently, there had been collisions of Miracle Power within the world of Avalon, and the previous Miracle Power obviously came from Sherri.


    Therefore, the sister didn¡¯t pay too much attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The elder sister could appear in any corner of Avalon World, and upon her arrival, she immediately noticed Sherri¡¯s transformation: ¡°Is that, a unicorn?¡±


    ¡°How did Sherri turn into a unicorn?¡±


    ¡°Because of Hu Tao.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hu Tao?¡±


    The elder sister had a contract with Hu Tao, but because she had be the Queen of Avalon, her strength had greatly increased.


    This turned the insignificant Hu Tao into nothing more than a cute pet.


    Of course, the elder sister wasn¡¯t fickle, she really liked Hu Tao.


    However, the disparity in strength meant the elder sister could no longer choose Hu Tao, so she ced her by the Fairy Lake in Avalon World.


    Every day, the elder sister would visit her and bring her some tasty treats.


    Hu Tao, like the elder sister, preferred peace, and the environment around Fairy Lake was indeed suited for Hu Tao¡¯s life.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The elder sister sensed her Miracle Power and found that in addition to the Power of Avalon, she had gained another power: ¡°Is this Sherri¡¯s Miracle Power?¡±


    Miracle Entities could also bestow blessings and power onto each other.


    It was just that they were too powerful, so they didn¡¯t care for such a limited amount of Miracle Power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    The elder sister was very interested in Hu Tao¡¯s change; she waved her hand gently, and in an instant, she brought Bailuo and Sherri to the side of Fairy Lake.<div>


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Sensing the elder sister¡¯s arrival, a pure white unicorn ran towards her joyfully.


    Unlike its former petite frame, perhaps due to the mutation, Hu Tao had fully grown.


    ¡°How beautiful.¡±


    With just one nce, the elder sisterpletely fell in love with Hu Tao.


    ¡°Master~~¡±


    Hu Tao was incredibly affectionate towards the elder sister, and upon raising her head, Hu Tao noticed Sherri and Bailuo, immediately saying respectfully, ¡°Hu Tao pays her respects to Your Majesty, and to Mother.


    All Pegasus and Unicorns were Sherri¡¯s descendants, so calling her ¡°Mother¡± was not an exaggeration.


    ¡°I always feel, it¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    Sherri: ¡°But well, if it¡¯s ¡®Mother,¡¯ then let it be ¡®Mother.''¡±


    ¡°Feiya, you should try Hu Tao¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When the elder sister wanted to ride, Hu Tao was overjoyed; she had gained a new form and power, and had been nning to find the elder sister.<div>


    She hadn¡¯t expected the elder sister toe so quickly.


    What better opportunity to show off the dignity of a mount!


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of, weak, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, the oue was embarrassing.


    Hu Tao wasn¡¯t Sherri; her strongest power of fading was only maintained for 12 seconds before her Miracle Power was exhausted.


    Such power, in the eyes of the elder sister who was a Crown Master, was indeed a bit too weak.


    No, this was beyond weak.


    This was a 12-second invincible tool-horse!


    ¡°Wuu~~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Hu Tao.¡±


    The elder sister consoled the sorrowful Hu Tao: ¡°At least you still have the fading ability, which is very useful to me.¡±


    The elder sister carefully sensed the fading and found it was very much like some sort of ¡®dimensional¡¯ power.

 Chapter 188: 126: Unicorn (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_3

    Chapter 188: Chapter 126: Unicorn (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_3


    Dimensions are not merely spaces but spaces governed by specialws.


    Essentially, the Avalon World is also a different dimension.


    Therefore, Hu Tao and Sherri¡¯s materialization, it was as if they turned their bodies into a part of some special dimension, thereby bing immune to attacks.


    The materialization of the unicorn is not unsolvable; once someone deciphers thews of this different dimension, their materialization can be broken.


    ¡°This is a really interesting ability,¡±


    the senior sister said softly as she stroked Hu Tao¡¯s neck, ¡°From now on, you will train in the Power of Avalon with me. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to fight side by side.¡±


    Since Hu Tao was able to obtain the blessing of Avalon, it undoubtedly meant that she could absorb the Power of Avalon.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Hu Tao jumped around excitedly, ¡°Hu Tao will work hard, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡±


    ¡°A unicorn?¡±<div>


    On the other side, the uncle also learned of this and immediately said, ¡°Have you also brought other Pegasi into the Avalon World? And other Offspring of Miracle?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had the same thought as you,¡±


    said Bailuo, ¡°After discovering that Hu Tao had obtained the Power of Avalon from Fairy Lake, we began bringing fairies and other Pegasi into it too.¡±


    Bailuo truly didn¡¯t expect that the Avalon World could even affect the Offspring of Miracle.


    If Pegasi could do it, there was no reason why the fairies couldn¡¯t seed as well.


    ¡°And there¡¯s more,¡±


    ¡°More?¡±


    Bailuo looked puzzled at the uncle, feeling as if he had already considered everything.


    The young Pegasi had entered, the fairies too had entered, and even the Tree Elves and Yatun n had been given various treasures, and were training in the three major training fields to inherit the military sses of Avalon.


    Included among them was Bai Yino, a Miracle Creature.


    Apart from the Mysterious Dragon, an unstable factor, Bailuo thought he had already¡­


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Bailuo realized his oversight and pped his hand, ¡°How could I forget about the pouch!¡±


    Possibly because the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch was somonce that Bailuo had momentarily forgotten about it.


    ¡°If the young Pegasus can absorb some special Power of Avalon,¡± said the uncle, ¡°then maybe, the seeds poured out of the pouch also have a chance.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°How big is the Avalon World now?¡±


    ¡°The Star Realm cannot calcte.¡±


    The senior sister said, ¡°As fornd area, it¡¯s roughly 350 square kilometers.¡±<div>


    That¡¯s about one-eighth the size of Yatun Ind, a circle with a diameter of 10 kilometers.


    ¡°And the cultivable range?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    the senior sister said, ¡°The Avalon World has manykes, mountains, and forests. Othernd that can be developed, if all developed, should yield over 100 square kilometers (about 150,000 mu) of farnd.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    the uncle nodded and said, ¡°In the Avalon World, there are already trees and flowers and grass, and as much as we can, we should try not to disturb these things.¡±


    Before Bailuo acquired the Avalon World, it had long been dormant, its Miracle Power exhausted, and its flora was naturally not considered a Miracle Resource.


    But this was only temporary. If they were allowed to grow for a while longer, absorbing the Power of Avalon fully¡­


    Since they are nts that grow in the Avalon World, they are definitely the most suitable carriers for the Power of Avalon.


    In time, they too would be Miracle Resources.


    The uncle certainly had this foresight: ¡°Is it possible to develop several hundred mu ofnd without damaging the forest and flower gardens?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The senior sister, who was sensing the entire Avalon World, quickly came to a conclusion: ¡°2000 mu is no problem!¡±


    ¡°Then develop 2000 mu!¡±


    the uncle said, ¡°Xiao Luo,ter on, transform the pouch into a Seed-covering Cloth, and pour out all the umted produce from this period.¡±


    Because of the Mysterious Dragon, Yatun didn¡¯tck food or seeds.


    The function of the Seed-covering Cloth then became dedicated to medicinal materials.<div>


    ¡°The Seed-covering Cloth should be filled with the crops that Yatun does not have,¡±


    ¡°As for those we do have,¡± the uncle said, ¡°we¡¯ll take some from our own reserves.¡±


    Ever since the Grace of the Mysterious Dragon, one and a half months had passed, spring was almost over, and the People of Yatun had nted for the second time.


    With the fertilizer specially developed by Lilith, Bailuo estimated that Yatun should be able to harvest again in August or September.


    Therefore, regarding the food supply, Yatun wasn¡¯t under significant pressure; they could handle itpletely.

 Chapter 189: 127: Three Pegasuses (Seeking Recommendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 189: Chapter 127: Three Pegasuses (Seeking Rmendation Tickets, Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    In fact, Sherri had been observing thepatibility between the crops from the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch and the Miracle Power ever since the sowing on Yatun Ind began.


    Offspring of Miracle could obtain Miracle Power, and even integrate multiple types of Miracle Power.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch itself indeed had no power, but the seeds it produced were like a nk te, bing a highly capable vessel.


    This, perhaps, was even superior to the trees and nts within the Avalon World itself.


    The next day, Bailuo took Lilith and used Fairy Magic to clear thend, quickly sowing arge number of crops.


    Though the Power of Avalon was strong, it wasn¡¯t as convenient as Lilith¡¯s Fairy Magic.


    Just like my senior sister, she could destroy, she could protect, but she couldn¡¯t cook with Avalon¡¯s spells, that was beyond her.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t the Fairy Power affect these seeds?¡±


    Standing atop the ridges in the Avalon World, Bailuo inexplicably felt a sense of joy.


    The once majestic Immortal Realm had now turned into farnd.<div>


    How crude!


    Bailuo: I just love that you can¡¯t stand me yet can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°It must be because Lilith¡¯s level isn¡¯t high enough.¡±


    Uncle told Bailuo, ¡°Perhaps when she evolves a few more times, or when the fairies and witches under hermand give birth to more powerful forces, she¡¯ll be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Sherri is the perfect example, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Bailuo personally experienced Sherri¡¯s transformation.


    With the emergence of the first Unicorn Walnut, Sherri could now harmonize with Bailuo¡¯s power.


    At the same time, Bailuo could faintly sense the changes in the power that Sherri brought.


    Even without riding Sherri, her augmentation would always be transforming him.


    ¡°Xiao Luo, you might be very frightening in the future.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°One artifact alone can give the Master of Miracles unimaginable power, and you now possess seven artifacts. Excluding the pouch, that¡¯s still six.¡±


    When the six artifacts break through a certain level and start to all feedback to the Master of Miracles,


    By then, Bailuo will gain at least six times the amplification of others.


    The strongest in our Yadun, it has to be Bailuo!


    ¡°Then what¡¯s stopping me from leading the charge myself?¡±


    Bailuo was a warrior; he preferred joining the fight on the battlefield over sitting on a throne.


    ¡°You are ourst resort.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t talk nonsense or stop Bailuo, his meaning was only one: ¡°When the dayes that Yadun faces a crisis that even everyonebined can¡¯t confront, it will be your turn to protect us.¡±<div>


    So it was not that Bailuo was inactive, but rather he had be everyone¡¯s final reliance and confidence.


    Like the nuclear weapons of the past world, they weren¡¯t meant to be used, but to deter.


    In the following days, Bailuo, Uncle, and senior sister continued to monitor the growth of the seeds as well as thepatibility between the Pegasus, Fairy n, and the Power of Avalon.


    Regrettably, the fairies still couldn¡¯t integrate the Miracle Power of this world; the reason was unknown.<div>


    Since the Pegasi could do it, why couldn¡¯t the fairies?


    Speaking of Pegasi, the second Pegasus to undergo transformation was the Tree Elf Girl Liya¡¯s little Pegasus ¡®Ningning¡¯.


    It too absorbed the Power of Avalon but didn¡¯t be the second unicorn; instead, it matured into a full-grown Pegasus.


    The Power of Avalon supplied the energy needed by this little Pegasus, instantly fortifying her into an adult form.


    ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    Liya was thrilled and flew up into the sky on her snow-white Pegasus, soaring high.


    Of the remaining six Pegasi, those belonging to Lu Anya, Jiera, and Uncle couldn¡¯t absorb the Power of Avalon due to a gender mismatch.


    Among the five horses, three were pure white (senior sister, Liya, Fiona), one ck (Nors), and one reddish-brown (John).


    Nors¡¯s ck Pegasus seemed to loathe the Miracle Power of Fairy Lake for some reason.


    John¡¯s little Red Date showed no change at all.


    It seems that it preferred forest grass and leaves to ying in Fairy Lake.


    Almost every time John was not careful, it would run off to nibble a few bites.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let it eat.¡±<div>


    Uncle said, ¡°Whether it can adapt to the Miracle Power or not, its reaction is the answer.¡±


    If it could adapt, it would have joyfully run over, just like the Pegasi of senior sister, Liya, and Fiona did.


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    And at that moment, thest little Pegasus burst into pure white light.


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    ¡°It was the same with Sherri,¡± said Bailuo, ¡°A unicorn, our Yadun¡¯s second unicorn!¡±


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    White light shattered by a pair of silver-white wings, but what rushed out of the pure white Miracle Power wasn¡¯t just any unicorn.


    No, to say that wouldn¡¯t be urate.


    It was indeed a unicorn because it had the quintessential horn of a unicorn on its forehead.


    But apart from the horn, what appeared was not a mere unicorn, but a highly unique Pegasus.


    ¡°What is this?!!¡±


    Bailuo and others focused their gaze on this distinctive creature: ¡°It has the horn of a unicorn and these, these silver-white wings, almost like Sherri in her Silver Wing Pegasus form¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°It inherits both my bloodlines.¡±


    Sherri timely said, ¡°Unicorn and Silver Wing Pegasus, it inherits both.¡±


    ¡°I salute you, great mother.¡±


    Silver Wing Unicorn, that was the name Bailuo gave to its species, distinct from unicorn, Pegasus and Silver Wing Pegasus.


    Though it sounded like a mix, the abilities of the Silver Wing Unicorn were indeed astounding.

 Chapter 190: 127: Three Pegasus (Seeking Recommendation Votes, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2

    Chapter 190: Chapter 127: Three Pegasus (Seeking Rmendation Votes, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2


    It possessed the unicorn¡¯s ability to transform between incorporeal and corporeal states, as well as a pair of invincible Silver Wings.


    If the Miracle Power was abundant, the Silver Wing Unicorn¡¯s strength might even surpass that of Supernatural Treasures.


    ¡°Three adult Pegasuses.¡±


    Bailuo sensed the strength of the adult Pegasuses; even the weakest among them had reached the peak of the Extraordinary realm.


    Indeed, the Miracle Race was blessed by nature, achieving tremendous Miracle Power upon Awakening.


    It had to be said that the People of Yatun, whocked bloodlines and were only slightly better than ordinary people, were indeed at a disadvantage in some respectspared to the Miracle Race.


    Of course, the Miracle Race also had its shorings, which was their power attributes being too singr.


    The People of Yatun could adapt to any type of power, whereas Tree Elves had a natural rejection of fire elements.


    In the following days, the development on Avalon continued as usual.


    The People of Yatun practiced the Fighting Saint Method diligently, while the Tree Elves tended and guarded the Tree of Life, taking turns to visit the barracks and Sword Fighting Arena for advanced training when they had spare time.<div>


    Because the eighty or so Tree Elves didn¡¯t participate in thepetition, it halved the demand for Avalon Treasures.


    The People of Yatun, numbering just over a hundred, could almost all don suits that came with training amplification buffs.


    ¡°How¡¯s your sideing along?¡±


    ¡°All sorted, what about you?¡±


    ¡°No problems here!¡±


    Here, the uncle, Elder Mountain Grandpa, and Andrew, among others, were in the middle of the final rehearsal for the grand event tomorrow.


    Tomorrow was Bailuo and his senior sister¡¯s wedding.


    The wedding of Bailuo, the Miracle King of Yatun, and the Miracle Queen was definitely not something to be taken lightly.


    ¡°You two need to be careful tomorrow.¡±


    The uncle cautioned Bai Yino and Inya, ¡°It¡¯s okay to mess around on normal days, but don¡¯t make a fool of yourselves this time.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Daddy,¡±


    Inya said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just helping sister with her dress? How could I mess up such a simple thing?¡±


    Inya: What kind of person am I? I am the Crown Princess of Yatun!


    ¡°And Xiao Bai.¡±


    Different from his tone with Inya, the uncle was very affectionate with Bai Yino, ¡°You have to hold onto the senior sister¡¯s dress properly, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The obedience of Bai Yino made the uncle very content, ¡°There will be a feast tonight at the wedding, with lots of food you like.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Before Bai Yino could get excited, the uncle changed the subject, ¡°But you have to earn it by working hard.¡±<div>


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll only get to eat the leftovers.¡±


    Bai Yino: Danger! ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡±a


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Inya had a question, ¡°Why ¡®we¡¯? If Xiao Bai messes up, what does that have to do with me, Inya?¡±<div>


    ¡°Not rted.¡±


    The uncle patted the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°But I think it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    What does he mean it¡¯s better this way?


    Is there something wrong with Daddy¡¯s attitude?


    Why does it feel like she¡¯s treated like a foundling?


    Well, okay, it seems that Inya really came as a freebie when the uncle adopted the senior sister.


    Uncle: If things get messed up, even calling yourself Zhou Shuren won¡¯t be of any use!


    This was the final night, the uncle had been looking forward to seeing the two children get married for so many years, and even he was filled with emotion.


    ¡®When they have kids, I¡¯ll be a grandpa.¡¯


    Uncle: Grandpa Saros, hmm, not bad.


    Although he was already a grandfather and many children called him ¡®Grandfather,¡¯ the title itself also meant grandpa.


    But the children of Isefia and Bailuo, they would be his own blood!


    It¡¯s not that his own blood is stronger than the others, but that it¡¯s the first time.<div>


    Everyone is special about their ¡®firsts,¡¯ and the uncle was no exception.


    ¡°Dingling, dingling.¡±


    The Cute Cat Three Musketeers took off their cowboy outfits and put on noble attire.


    Carrying bellsrger than their heads, suddenly, Cat Lingling slowed down, and Cat Yiyi bumped into it.


    ¡°Ding ding ding.¡±


    The bell fell off, and Cat Yiyi quickly turned into a blue mist and flew over, picking it up.


    ¡°Lingling, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if those kids will be invited to the wedding,¡±


    Cat Lingling was referring to Ina, Hailbo, and the Silly Big Guy, naturally among the ves¡¯ children.


    Their circumstances were exceptional, as they had already been epted by the People of Yatun.


    Nors from the Yatun n was quite fond of Hailbo and the Silly Big Guy, while witches like Elsa and Fiona were particrly fond of Ina, their first student.


    The fairies became teachers to these three children, instructing them in variousbat skills.


    It was, when described, rather interesting.<div>


    A small part of the fairies were pets raised by the People of Yatun, such as the White Eagle, pigeons, cats, dogs, hamsters, and so on.


    Having lived with the People of Yatun for a long time, it didn¡¯t matter when they were not awakened spiritually.


    But as their spiritual awakening began, memories of their youth when Uncle taught the children to train began to surface in their minds.


    Soon, the fairies¡¯ lineage magic took effect.


    The contents of these memories, which should have been forgotten, became their sustenance, allowing them to rapidly grow into excellent little warriors.


    Like Cat Yiyi who excelled in foil fencing.


    Baiying Yin was adept at using sleeve swords.


    And there were fairies like Ham Pin Sang who were skilled with small axes, others with knight spears, particrly the White Wolf from a certain family wielding two Eight sh Knives, chopping vegetables and dominating all directions.


    Thus, the fairies began to teach these children abilities.


    Each had their strengths, and each was an expert in a specific type of martial art, so acting as a specialized teacher in that domain was not a problem.


    Hailbo was a genius, with strong learning capabilities.


    Ina was a magical prodigy in curses, and Lilith had praised her more than once for her excellence.


    The Silly Big Guy was a bit behind.<div>


    But although he was slow-witted, he had an astonishing constitution and endured hardship with a stubborn mind.


    He was the kind of fool who could spend a whole day practicing one move repeatedly without finding it boring.


    ¡°They, ah¡­¡±


    The Cute Cat Three Musketeers were just small roles in Yatun, Bai Luo¡¯s pets to cuddle.


    But as the saying goes, eunuchs should not meddle in state affairs.


    If they abused Bai Luo¡¯s favor to sway decisions, the Cute Cat Three Musketeers felt that they might very well lose their status as cuddly pets.


    Baiying Yin: That¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine now! Hahaha!


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Cat Yiyi: As long as this cat doesn¡¯t die, you White Eagle Family will forever be the crown prince!


    ¡°No, we absolutely can¡¯t lose the warmth of His Majesty¡¯sp!¡±


    Thinking of napping on Bai Luo¡¯s thigh, the Cute Cat Three Musketeers immediately became energized, swearing to fight to the death against the White Eagle n that coveted the throne of power!


    The Cute Cat Three Musketeers felt that their future kittens must remember this glorious moment.


    Thep pillow of Bai Luo is a treasure passed down through generations of adorable cats.


    ¡°You three, are you really good at ying around?¡±


    Fiona came over, she was especially good at mind magic, and by now she had almost reached the level where she could read minds without reciting spells.


    She heard everything the three cute cats were thinking.


    ¡°Meow~~~~¡±


    The three little fellows stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at Fiona with their big, adorable eyes.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡±


    Although Fiona¡¯s mind-reading ability was formidable, it didn¡¯t work in front of some witches with extremely high mental strength.


    A special Miracle barrier could also block it.


    Moreover, she would never reveal the secrets she overheard.


    Bai Luo knew about Fiona¡¯s ability and was inclined to make her the captain of the patrol team, specifically to watch over Yatun Ind and supervise every foreigner to guard against spies and traitors in the future.


    ¡°His Majesty asked me to inform you to bring those three children over,¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°They have already been recognized by Yatun, and even if they are not citizens for the time being, they are still eligible to participate in Yatun¡¯s celebrations.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go now to find them.¡±


    After Cat Yiyi finished speaking, a mist of blue smoke shimmered, and it vanished in front of Fiona, reappearing in Ina¡¯s room.


    Tomorrow was the grand wedding of Bai Luo and his senior sister, and tonight was the final preparation.


    The next day, all the boys and girls would get a hard-earned holiday.


    Unlike the People of Yatun, themon people do not yet have the benefit of a five-day workweek with weekends off; they receive military-style education and may be spot-checked at any moment.


    Whenever they hear the whistle, no matter where they are or what they are doing, they must assemble immediately.

 Chapter 191: 128 This is Not the Immortal Realm (Seeking Recommendations and Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 191: Chapter 128 This is Not the Immortal Realm (Seeking Rmendations and Monthly Votes)


    Ina was readingte into the night, perusing the magic books given to her by Fiona and Elsa.


    ¡°Budding Notebook: Enlightenment¡±


    This book waspiled by all of the witches together, with detailed interpretations of a variety of spells, including their spections about the underlying principles.


    If Lilith is the origin of fairy magic, then these witches are the heirs and pioneers of this magical system.


    ¡°Budding Notebook¡±


    ¡°Bud Jade Manual¡±


    ¡°Twin Magic Book¡±


    ¡°Wilting Forbidden Tome¡±


    These are the four major series of magic books that the witches were nning topile.


    The Budding Notebook is not a single book, but a set.<div>


    It includes Enlightenment, Familiarization, Basics, and many other books such as ¡°Common Spell Compendium,¡± ¡°Basics of Life Spells,¡± and ¡°The Dangers of Magic.¡±


    In fact, fairy magic has endless possibilities.


    Even something as simple as a cleaning spell can be divided into cleaning dirt, dusting, restoring newness, and odor removal, among other things.


    And within odor removal, there are further details on which scents to preserve and which to eliminate.


    As the first group of witches, as well as regr witches,


    the Yatun n¡¯s witches such as Elsa, Fiona, Miya, and She, because of their early exposure to Bailuo¡¯s progressive thinking and the old uncle¡¯s enlightenment,


    have moved beyond simply learning spells and instead invested themselves in the research and development of new enchantments.


    It¡¯s like a group of doctoral students, devoted to researching these very obscure, highly difficult subjects.


    Therefore, Bailuo and the old uncle discussed whether to establish the Yatun National Research Institute as soon as possible, setting up a ¡°Fairy Magic¡± department within it to provide resources for the witches to develop.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    ¡°Ina!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!!¡±


    Startled by the sudden shout, Ina fell backwards in her seat, toppling over along with the chair.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡±


    Holding the spot where she got hurt, Ina took out her magic wand and, with her hair in disarray, waved it around haphazardly.


    ¡°Who!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Cat Yiyi appeared on the overturned chair, and seeing that it was Cat Yiyi, Inained, ¡°Lord Cat, you scared me to death.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Cat Yiyi said, conjuring a mist, and then pulled out arge bell from within: ¡°I¡¯m ringing a bell to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Ding-a-ling, ding-a-ling.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±<div>


    Inaughed, ¡°I thought you were going to give me a bell, but you¡¯re just shaking it, stingy.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t give this one away.¡±


    Cat Yiyi had a good rtionship with Ina, flew up, and thennded on the table: ¡°It¡¯s needed for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Cat Yiyi said, ¡°I have some great news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Ina didn¡¯t know what the news was, but she listened as Cat Yiyi, waving its cute little paw, said, ¡°Tomorrow is His Majesty¡¯s and the esteemed Queen¡¯s wedding day. You all have received recognition from Yatun and can attend the celebration.¡±


    Isefia is a Miracle Person, so she is not merely the Queen Consort but the Queen herself.


    Of course, this is a private appetion among the Yatun people. To outsiders, Bailuo should be the Duke of Yatun, and his elder martial sister should be the Grand Duchess of Yatun.


    Moreover, these titles are but mere formalities.


    Even if Bailuo imed to be amoner and let his elder martial sister act as the King of Yatun, the supreme leader of the nation and all its subjects would still be him.


    The reason for this is to prepare for future diplomatic rtions.


    One of the two Miracle Persons that Yatun intended to reveal was reced by his sister.<div>


    And indeed, a Master of Miracles cannot possibly be subordinate to others.


    Thus she is addressed as the Grand Duchess of Yatun, who, despite being Bailuo¡¯s wife, holds a status equivalent to that of Bailuo.


    A vast smokescreen, sufficient to obscure his elder martial sister¡¯s identity as a Miracle Person of Bailuo, killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Can I, really?¡±


    ¡°I am just, just a ve.¡±


    ¡°Can I truly attend?!¡±


    Ina was extremely excited yet deeply insecure and somewhat afraid, fearing it might all be an illusion.


    In Ina¡¯s eyes, Bailuo was sacred and invible, as noble as a celestial being.


    To be nced at by him once made Ina feel truly blessed.


    That she would now be invited to a celebration, and not just any celebration, but a wedding of such immense significance, made Ina so joyful she cried, ¡°He, he remembers me, the master remembers me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, on such a holy day, one mustn¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff!¡±


    Ina hurriedly wiped away her tears and nose: ¡°Yes! I know my mistake!¡±<div>


    Coming to Yatun was the greatest fortune of Ina¡¯s life.


    She studied very hard and was diligent, all in the hopes of repaying Bailuo and everyone in the nation who had been kind to her.


    She was ready to do everything and spare no expense to protect this nation, its people, and the noble Majesty!


    ¡°Hurry up, I still need to find Hailbo and Tagger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Ina quickly followed Cat Yiyi out and waited at the edge of the forest. Soon, Cat Yiyi brought Silly Tiger and Hailbo over.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°So excited I can hardly contain myself.¡±


    Hailbo, just like Ina, was filled with anticipation.


    Silly Tiger, owing to ack of intellect, understood the concept of a wedding only as ¡®something to eat¡¯.


    ¡°Hurry up, follow me into the forest.¡±


    Cat Yiyi flew up, leading the way.


    The trio was already ustomed to training in the forest and quickly chased after her.<div>


    ¡°Tagger, slow down a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Silly Tiger scampered ahead, and within a short while, they reached an arched corridor in the forest.


    ¡°No outsiders.¡±


    The Guardian Ancient Trees sensed the aura of the three; they were already familiar with them after nearly half a month ofpany.


    ¡°Beep! Beep Beep~~¡±


    A little Fungus Person hopped down from a branch,nding neatly on Hailbo¡¯s head.

 Chapter 193: 129: Small Parade (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 193: Chapter 129: Small Parade (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    The sky was just beginning to brighten.


    Dawn¡¯s first light sliced through the horizon, spreading over Yatun Ind from the east.


    ¡°Susu.¡±


    ¡°Susu susu.¡±


    Under Elsa¡¯s lead, the witches held up their Magic Wands and cast spell after spell into the sky.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    The spells burst forth, creating a special Barrier within a ten-kilometer radius of Yatun¡¯s center, with countless fireworks dancing in the air.


    They converged into numerous images, and with the sound of grand fireworks, rang in the prelude to today¡¯s grand celebration.


    ¡°It¡¯s started.¡±


    From his resting room in the castle, Bailuo walked out onto the balcony, leaning on the railing and gazing over the entire city.<div>


    ¡°la.¡±


    The forest swayed continuously, and under the pale golden light, one Treefolk after another slowly emerged.


    Mushrooms rolled down the grassy slopes like waves.


    ¡°Time to go, hurry up.¡±


    This was a cute little bear with a pouch on its belly, now sticking its hands out and fumbling around before suddenly pulling out two sand hammers.


    ¡°Sh sh.¡±


    ¡°Pata pata, pata pata.¡±


    Ham Pin Sang¡¯s family hopped among the mushrooms in the air, belts adorned with small drums, creating cheerful sounds as they yed.


    ¡°Buzzzz~~~¡±


    White cranes sat elegantly on the city walls, resting their heads on violins and ying beautiful music.


    A band of gophers drummed their cheeks, blowing saxophones.


    And countless Fairies and High-ranking Fairies, each with their instruments, imed the best spots.


    Three adorable cats held giant bells, flying to Bailuo¡¯s window and violently shaking the bells.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to depart.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, hurry up.¡±


    As musicians of the wedding procession, they would apany Bailuo from the castle, heading to Avalon World toplete the ceremony.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo and Ina were stunned by the scene before them.


    They had considered many possibilities, but such a spectacle once again made them realize their own ignorance.<div>


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    The sea of mushrooms had already surged over, and the two hurriedly made way, fearing they might step on them.


    Silly Tiger, on the other hand, waspletely panicked, not knowing what to do.<div>


    ¡°Jump on the rock, Tagger, jump on the rock!¡±


    ¡°Ooo ooo ooo.¡±


    Silly Tiger leapt lightly to the side, a beast of his size, yet like a daintydy, tiptoed, perched on a not-sorge rock.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Billy was amused by Silly Tiger¡¯s antics, lifting his arm as branches quickly wove a wooden boat beneath everyone¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Is everyone aboard?¡±


    Seeing the three hop on, Billy stood at the prow, then turned and called out to the mushrooms, ¡°Do us a favor, take us to the city.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    The mushrooms surged like waves, carrying the wooden boat and the four passengers on a voyage across the grassy expanse.


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    The four heard the sharp long neighing of wild horses.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    Everyone looked up to see two people riding down from the sky on silver-white Pegasuses, it was Fiona and Liya.<div>


    ¡°Forest Fairy, did you go to pick them up?¡±


    Fiona had just finished throwing fireworks and was now leading the way for Bailuo, guiding the team to where the light shone on Avalon Lake.


    ¡°Teacher Fiona!¡±


    ¡°And Miss Liya.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Fiona nodded, ¡°I have an urgent matter, I must go first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Liya waved at everyone.


    They would shuttle between the light of theke and the castle, keeping both ces informed of the progress.


    During this time, High-ranking Fairies with shuttle-like abilities were extremely busy, needing to shuttle several kilometers every so often.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Cat Yiyi teleported beside Fiona, ¡°Your Majesty is ready.¡±<div>


    The wedding was set for the morning, and ording to Grandpa Mountain¡¯s and Uncle¡¯s n, all of Yatun¡¯s Miracle Citizens would gather at the castle first, then escort Bailuo in a procession to the world of Avalon.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Fiona had the Silver Wing Unicorn speed up, with Liya following closely behind.


    ¡°Neigh!¡±


    With a loud neigh, the Silver Wing Unicorn¡¯s speed surged, crossing theke and the walls ahead in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What, what is that¡­¡±


    Ina, in disbelief, watched the flying Pegasi, as Hailbo nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, flying horses, knights riding flying horses.¡±


    Though they knew already this ce was the Immortal Realm, seeing it in person was still shocking.


    ¡°I told you.¡±


    Billy said in an exasperated tone, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Immortal Realm, not yet.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even take this in,¡± Billy said, ¡°you might cryter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo and Ina couldn¡¯t imagine; Yatun already seemed beautiful enough to them.<div>


    What kind of ce would be even more beautiful than this?


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Fiona stopped in front of Bailuo, ¡°Everything is ready on that side, please go down now, the army is waiting for your inspection.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, and in his eyes, a light golden light was swirling.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    With one step, Bailuo turned around, and simultaneously, the white sleepwear was reced by a splendid and regal kingly attire.


    This was Bailuo in his King of Avalon state.


    Now Bailuo donned a crown and a majestic, yetbat-unhindered, long robe; at his waist hung a gold Cross Sword adorned with gemstones.


    It was called the ¡®Lionheart King¡¯s Blood Sword,¡¯ a Master Level treasure from the Avalon Treasury.


    If the elder sister has The Four Kings Sacred Sword, then this one shall be for Bailuo.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    As Bailuo walked out from the castle, in the square beyond the inner wall, noble carriages and a throne were already prepared for him.

 Chapter 194: 129: Mini Parade (Seeking Recommendation Tickets) _2

    Chapter 194: Chapter 129: Mini Parade (Seeking Rmendation Tickets) _2


    ¡°Please, Your Majesty, ascend!¡±


    The Tidal Retinue, led by Lyon and She, totaled 25 individuals, nearly all from the Treant Race.


    The carriage and throne were several times more magnificent than before, nearly exhausting all the precious treasures currently avable in the Avalon World.


    Although the People of Yatun felt this was still not enough to reflect Bailuo¡¯s noble status, they truly did their best.


    ¡°To the city outskirts.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lyon and She rose from their half-kneel, exchanged a nce, and then, with a stamp of their Tidal Combat Boots, simultaneously unbuckled the pale blue reins from their waists.


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    Blue waves churned, then swiftly condensed into 25 steeds made of water beside the Tidal Retinue.


    ¡°Mount up!¡±<div>


    At themand, all 25 Tidal Attendants almost simultaneously mounted: ¡°Depart.¡±


    ¡°This!!¡±


    On the other side, Ina and Hailbo watched in astonishment as silver-white warriors descended from the sky.


    They were d in feather-like capes, silken silver cloth, and each had a long sword at their waist.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    As they turned, the capes transformed into cloaks and then into a pair of wings, and they took to the air.


    ¡°Tap, tap, tap.¡±


    Behind the inner city, Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, each holding a shield as tall as themselves and wielding a One-Handed Hammer, marched in step, positioning themselves among the Tidal Retinue, surrounding and protecting Bailuo¡¯s procession.


    ¡°Hu~~¡±


    ¡°Hoorah!¡±


    gs unfurled in the wind, with Abadun at the forefront of the Shining Light Infantry, carrying arge banner.


    Emzoned on the g, the emblem of Avalon gleamed faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡±


    Outside the city, Hailbo suddenly felt an intense wave of heat rushing towards him.


    He looked up and saw a group of majestic warriors in bright red armor, helmets shaped like dragon heads, standing in front of the outer city under Nors¡¯ lead, respectfully waiting for Bailuo¡¯s carriage to arrive.


    ¡°la~~¡±


    Behind them, the forest trembled as ¡®War Ancient Trees¡¯, even more massive than the Treefolk, converged with earth-shattering steps.


    Nearly 20 meters tall and wearing armors made of stone, War Ancient Trees belonged to the treant creations of the Tree Elf race, possessing a one-time Miracle Power, but their reserves were exceptionally vast.


    They could crush their enemies with their immense Monstrous Strength or wield tree-based magic to strangle their foes.<div>


    They were, in essence, the war machines of the Treant Race.


    Resting on their shoulders, Forbidden Forest Archers in moonlight-infused armor, all female, including Jiera and other Tree Elf Girls.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    Strangerge eaglesnded, creatures known as Griffons, with exceptionally ferociousbat power, not at all inferior to those at the Extraordinary Level.<div>


    Unfortunately, theycked self-awareness, simply spirits apanying the Dawn Guards¡¯ shields as they flew out.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Diana looked at Gonnia floating beside her, ¡°Shall we depart?¡±


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    Gonnia and the other Astrologists used their Mana to float in the air, surrounded by shimmering constetions that soared around them, making these ¡®big sisters¡¯ exude a sense of mystery.


    The carriage wasn¡¯t fast, and en route to Avalon, at every ce they passed, new residents of Yatun would join the procession.


    Soon, an enormous group majestically traversed the Forest of Treants, arriving at thekeside where the Tree of Life stood.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Aside from the Fairies, only these three People of Yatun had not epted the Power of Avalon.


    It was like being amid a group of high-level characters in full equipment, with three newbies in starter gear.


    ¡°Now you know what the Immortal Realm is, right?¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t consider Hailbo and the others outsiders. The Fairy Power was more plentiful in their bodies, clearly a benefit of their strong sense of belonging to Yatun.


    In this life, as long as Bailuo didn¡¯t abandon them, they would never betray Yatun.<div>


    Anything detrimental to Yatun¡¯s interests, as long as they knew of it, they would never do.


    ¡°This is just too, too¡­¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s breathing became rapid, as before him stood the golden gate and the world it reflected behind it.


    The mysterious Star Realm with its iridescent lights, a colorful Elf flower sea, the Sacred Lake with pale blue ripples, and the Sacred Beast Forest standing tall with countless statues¡­


    Especially as he walked through the gates of Avalon, entering this Utopia far from the mundane world, Hailbo cried tears of joy: ¡®Mother, I¡¯ve found the Immortal Realm!¡¯


    ¡°This ce, so beautiful.¡±


    The Silly Tiger wasn¡¯t much shocked, as he saw Yatun as his world and naturally didn¡¯t react much otherwise.


    ¡°Such immense power.¡±


    Compared to Hailbo, Ina could sense the impact of the Avalon World more clearly, that tumultuous Miracle Power.


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    The next moment, theyid eyes on Avalon Castle.


    Then, there was no ¡®then¡¯.


    What followed, for the most part, they spent in a state of daze.<div>


    There was no helping it; the impact of Avalon Castle on them was simply too overwhelming,pletely overturning their definitions and understanding of luxury and grandeur.


    Beyond imagination, incredulous!


    ¡°Ina, take a seat here.¡±


    ¡°Hailbo, go there.¡±


    ¡°Tagger?¡±


    Billy suddenly realized the Silly Tiger had disappeared and looked around.


    ¡°Tagger?!¡±


    In just a blink of an eye, the Silly Tiger had already found a table and sat down.


    On that table were stacked buns and dumplings, no wonder the Silly Tiger was attracted there.


    The old gentlemen had chosen to hold the wedding ceremony in the great hall of Avalon Castle. Near the throne, many tables were set up,den with fruits and delicious appetizers.


    A weddingbining Eastern and Western traditions was done in the way that was most convenient, being a family banquet without much fuss over formality.


    ¡°Um, Miss Fiona, Miss Elsa.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 195: 129: Mini Parade (Seeking Recommendation Tickets) _3

    Chapter 195: Chapter 129: Mini Parade (Seeking Rmendation Tickets) _3


    Ina sat at the Witch¡¯s table, surrounded by young girls from the Yatun n who were close to her age¡ªall little ones.


    ¡°Um, hello there, you.¡±


    Ina looked at Sefini beside her, who gave her a faint nce and then ignored her.


    ¡°Hi, sister, my name¡¯s Little Helen.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Feeling snubbed by Sefini and slightly heartbroken, Ina was overjoyed by Little Helen¡¯s voice, ¡°Hello, I am Ina.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ina, are you from outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes I am.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell Little Helen what it¡¯s like outside?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±<div>


    Bailuo had gone to pick up Isefia, and now was the time for waiting where everyone was free to socialize.


    ¡°Feiya.¡±


    On the other side, Bailuo stood in front of the castle, at the door of the Queen¡¯s room.


    The towering door barred his way.


    Bailuo could open it, but before the wedding waspleted, he would maintain a respectful distance from her as much as possible, and not be overly impolite.


    And this was not an Eastern wedding with red packets and such; the People of Yatun did not partake in these strange steps.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Clearly, the Elder Sister had felt Bailuo¡¯s presence.


    The door slowly opened, and inside, Lilith, Bai Yino, and Inya were giving the Elder Sister her final touches and checks.


    ¡°Bro, look, it¡¯s all set!¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you did it yourself.¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat speechless at Inya, that girl, if she wasn¡¯t causing trouble, it was already a blessing.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Inya: ¡°I put this headdress on Sister!¡±


    Bailuo: You really have the nerve, putting on just one headdress for such a grown person!


    Bai Yino: ¡°I put this on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same!¡±


    Bailuo, unlike Elder Shan, was indulgent and equally affectionate towards Inya and Bai Yino.


    ¡°You two dummies.¡±<div>


    Bailuo raised his hand and lightly tapped the heads of the two girls before turning to Lilith: ¡°Thank you, Lilith.¡±


    Lilith smiled faintly, then twisted her skirt and stepped back, giving the space to Bailuo and Elder Sister.


    ¡°Feiya?¡±


    At that moment, Isefia was facing away from Bailuo, but upon hearing his call, Elder Sister slowly turned around.<div>


    The pure white wedding dress highlighted feminine charm while maintaining the queen¡¯s regal dignity.


    Elder Sister was not a mere decoration; she was a powerful warrior, the pride of Yatun, and thus the Four Kings Sacred Sword was worn at her waist, embodying the Yatun Queen¡¯s resolution in battle.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s about time, you can take Miss Feiya outside now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Having said that, Elder Sister took the initiative to link her arm with Bailuo¡¯s.


    The two walked out of the sacred and majestic corridor and headed towards the great hall of Avalon.


    ¡°Have the newlyweds arrived?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Elder Shan and Elder Mountain Grandpa stood on high in the hall, in front of two thrones.


    They were dressed in noble attire provided by the interior of Avalon Castle, Elder Shan in a king¡¯s garb and Elder Mountain Grandpa in a pope¡¯s vestment.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was appropriate or not, as long as it was splendid enough.


    ¡°Rustle rustle~~~¡±


    Hand in hand, the couple made their entrance, with Lilith leading the way, and Sherri following behind Bailuo.<div>


    The two girls followed Elder Sister, lifting the hem of her wedding dress, solemn and meticulous in their task.


    That was because they noticed Elder Shan staring at them from the stage: Don¡¯t mess up now!!


    Thankfully, there were no mistakes.


    All the People of Yatun, including the Fairy n, watched the couple¡¯s entrance with solemnity.


    How should one describe it? It didn¡¯t quite carry the sense of grandeur, but rather resembled country folk entering the city and desperately trying to appear calm.


    Among all present, only three truly possessed noble allure.


    Isefia, truly the embodiment of a queen,manded the full attention of the assembly with her presence alone.


    Elder Shan, who could easily be the prime minister of a kingdom.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa, whose long white beard could pass him off as an actual pope.


    And then there was Bailuo.


    The demeanor of the King of Avalon; regardless of anything else, he indeed looked every bit the part of a king.


    But Bailuo was also keenly aware that it would take at least a decade or two to truly cultivate a sense of grace in the People of Yatun.


    For now, they had only just emerged from a barbaric tribal ecology and stepped into a feudal society.<div>

 Chapter 196: 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 196: Chapter 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Is this, is this the Queen of Yatun?¡±


    ¡°Such nobility, such dignity!¡±


    ¡°There are others,¡± Hailbo felt like a country bumpkin, ¡°Are these the great warriors from the Immortal Realm?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Ina was also captivated by Isefia and Bailuo, her eyes full of envy. She wanted to lower her head because she was afraid of offending her master.


    But seeing everyone else looking on, Ina mustered her courage and continued to bask in the atmosphere.


    Well, there are even more rural folks here.


    Looking at Silly Big Guy again, he had actually been eating the steamed buns on the table. But when Bailuo suddenly appeared, Silly Tiger subconsciously stood up and was suddenly choked.


    However, his respect for Bailuo overpowered the sensation of suffocation.


    Silly Tiger forced his big red face into a grimace, unwilling to move an inch.<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo noticed Silly Tiger¡¯s condition and secretly used some Saintly Aura to thump him on the back.


    ¡°Gurgle.¡±


    Silly Tiger swallowed the bun and then gave Bailuo, who was looking over, a goofy smile.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t say anything and continued forward with his master, then came before Elder and Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    ¡°Everyone, please sit down.¡±


    Elder began to speak; he was the master of ceremonies and also represented Isefia and Bailuo¡¯s family head. Meanwhile, Elder Mountain Grandpa represented the Heroic Spirits of Yatun¡¯s ancestors.


    Yatun had no religion, but appeasing one¡¯s ancestors was still necessary.


    ¡°Eight hundred years ago, the ancestors of Yatun came from the Old World and found this New Continent.¡±


    ¡°Seven Kings serving the same person,¡± Elder said to Bailuo, ¡°He was my father, and your grandfather.¡±


    At this extremely important ceremony, Elder, as the host, began his opening remarks.


    Yet the content of his speech surprised everyone present, including Bailuo and Isefia.


    ¡°And you who are present!¡±


    Elder spoke solemnly, ¡°You are the descendants of the Seven Kings of Yatun!¡±


    ¡°We are the direct bloodline of Yatun, the only ones who inherited the name of Yatun, the blood of Yatun, the legacy of Yatun¡ªWe are the People of Yatun!¡±


    ¡°Today, you shall be wed.¡±


    ¡°Here, on behalf of the Yatun Family, representing the Kings of Yatun, as well as the Heroic Spirits of our forebears,¡± Elder announced, ¡°I bless you!¡±


    ¡°Ooohhh!!!¡±<div>


    The crowd was fired up, especially the Yatun n.


    Not only because of the union of Bailuo and his master, but more importantly, Elder¡¯s revtion of the truth.


    Why their nation was called Yatun, and not newly named.


    Why they imed to be People of Yatun, calling it authentic!<div>


    Because they were the true heirs of the ancient Yatun. Bailuo had royal blood, and his master, Nors, Gonnia, Yimoteer, John, and others were descendants of the Kings.


    So exactly how old was Grandpa Bailuo, Elder Yatun?


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve never told me this before.¡±


    Bailuo looked at Elder awkwardly, whoughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it meant to be a surprise.¡±


    But Bailuo also knew the reason behind Elder¡¯s secrecy.


    Before, it was because the People of Yatuncked strength; knowing this truth would have only fueled their discontent and resentment.


    But now with the power, for bolstering the confidence of Yatun¡¯s people, and a justifiable reason to reim their homnd, Elder thought the time hade.


    ¡°Cough cough.¡±


    ¡°This, family head.¡±


    However, just then, Elder Mountain Grandpa interrupted Elder¡¯s showoff moment. The corner of his mouth twitched, feeling a bit like hitting someone: ¡°Have you been standing too long? Isn¡¯t it time to hand the couple over to me now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elder secretly gave Elder Mountain Grandpa the finger but still stepped back.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa: You¡¯re still flipping me off! You dare flip me off! Didn¡¯t we agree that I was to say these words? You old rascal!!<div>


    ¡°Now, please have the newlyweds ce the rings on each other.¡±


    After Elder Mountain Grandpa finished speaking, Cat Lingling and Cat Yiyi walked up from either side, each holding an exquisite box in the arms of the little ones.


    Each of them was nked by four upright members of the Canine Tribe, ensuring the safety of the boxes.


    The eight canines, each wearing a ck suit and sunsses, with their stiff posture and dignified stride, were the utmost professionals.


    Eight canines: The kind that won¡¯t flip lids.


    ¡°My King, please ce the ring on the Queen.¡±


    Bailuo was now facing his master. He reached out to take the ring but found that the ring box was too low.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    Cat Yiyi promptly floated up a bit to allow Bailuo to grab the ring.


    Cat Lingling, understanding the situation, floated up in advance.


    ¡°Queen, please ce the ring on My King.¡±


    Such a holy moment, everyone present watched intently, as if to etch this scene forever in their minds.


    ¡°Now!¡±<div>


    Elder Mountain Grandpa saw that the couple hadpleted the ring exchange and then moved aside: ¡°My King, you may kiss the bride now.¡±


    The master¡¯s face flushed slightly; she was a bit shy.


    But at such a holy moment, the master could not falter.


    ¡°Feiya.¡±


    Bailuo looked at his master and then reached out, wrapping his arm around her waist, leaning down.


    ¡°Hurla~~~¡±


    At that moment, the whole venue erupted in cheers and apuse.


    Meanwhile, Lilith raised her hand. Outside the castle, endless mushrooms pped vigorously.


    There were also the Treefolk, ancient trees, and even every de of grass, every flower, were cheering joyously for this sacred moment of Yatun.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa watched with tears in his eyes, quickly wiping them away with his sleeve, then hoarsely said: ¡°Now, please take your seats.¡±


    ¡°Bring forth the crowns!!¡±


    This time, it was not the cats who brought forth the crowns but the White Eagle n.<div>


    Baiying Yin was extremely excited at this point, as they finally had a moment to shine and show their worth in front of Bailuo.

 Chapter 197: 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Recommendation Tickets) _2

    Chapter 197: Chapter 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Rmendation Tickets) _2


    And surrounding Baiying Yin were no longer the sunss-wearing dogs, but instead, cranes holding umbre swords.


    Although Bailuo had held a kingdom establishment ceremony before, the actual crowning ceremony had yet to be implemented.


    This was the perfect opportunity toplete the kingly appearance.


    ¡°Finally, the moment has arrived¡­¡±


    Watching the crown draw ever nearer, Elder Mountain Grandpa took a deep breath, but just then, Uncle stepped forward and took it.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa: Holy shit!!!!


    ¡°Here, in the name of Saros, I crown Your Majesty.¡±


    Seeing the two elders unwilling to yield to each other, Bailuo smiled knowingly; he never did consider this a serious ceremony.


    How could a wedding be solemn?


    Radiant with joy,ughter and merriment abounded; this was what a wedding should be.<div>


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    Bailuo solemnly responded to Uncle, then he donned the magnificent crown forged by thebined efforts of Avalon, the Tree Elves, and Fairy Power.


    On the other side, while Uncle wasn¡¯t paying attention, Elder Mountain Grandpa had already ced a crown on Isefia.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa: You bastard, no respect for the martial virtues!


    Uncle: Do you trust me? You actually trust me? Are you that naive?


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Bailuo was speechless at the two old mischief-makers, reaching out to his senior sister beside him and then standing up with her hand in his.


    ¡°Today is the most joyous day for our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°All who are here, without exception, are my family, my citizens.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be reserved, drink to your heart¡¯s content, and enjoy the delicious food,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°and those who wish to toast to me are more than wee toe forward.¡±


    At these words, the crowd immediately became eager to try.


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡±


    Bailuo raised his hand to signal: ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, let me finish, let me get my words out.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    In front of the People of Yatun, Bailuo was incredibly easygoing, and even a joke at his expense was taken in stride.


    Like the Little Monkey who threw stones at Bailuo previously, who after some scuffling, became one of Yatun Castle¡¯s own.


    Looking at Hailbo and Ina, they clenched their sses nervously; their minds fixated on Bailuo¡¯s words ¡°family and citizens.¡±


    ¡®Us, are we included too?¡¯


    ¡®Does His Majesty also consider us as family?¡¯<div>


    ¡°Oh right.¡±


    Bailuo remembered something, and he looked at Ina, Hailbo, and Silly Tiger: ¡°After half a month, over twenty days of observation, we in Yatun have weed three new friends.¡±


    ¡°Ina.¡±


    Bailuo gestured for the girl to step forward: ¡°And Hailbo, as well as Silly Tiger.¡±<div>


    ¡°Silly Tiger? Silly Tiger¡­ Oh, Tagger, Tagger, I¡¯m calling you.¡±


    It took a moment for Silly Tiger to react to his nickname, but he now realized he had another name: Silly Tiger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you call me?¡±


    Compared with Ina and Hailbo, who knelt on one knee right away, Silly Tiger not only didn¡¯t kneel but also asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t my name Tagger, or am I still called Silly Tiger?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a term of affection.¡±


    After Bailuo rified, Silly Tiger seemed to notice his twopanions nearby.


    He froze for a moment, then, as if toppling mountains and overturning seas, he fell to his knees.


    ¡°One knee, one knee is enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    Silly Tiger then switched his posture, eliciting a roar ofughter from everyone.


    They weren¡¯t mocking him; on the contrary, they found Silly Tiger¡¯s innocence endearing and entertaining.


    ¡°Ina has quite a talent for curses.¡±


    ¡°Hailbo is also an excellent boy,¡± Bailuo said: ¡°And ording to Nors, you seem to have an interest in naval battles?¡±<div>


    ¡°You, you know about that?¡±


    Hailbo was surprised and delighted; he did not see himself as a warrior.


    A soldier who doesn¡¯t wish to be a general isn¡¯t a good soldier.


    Hailbo thought the same.


    He was continually improving himself, so that one day, he could gain Bailuo¡¯s respect.


    ¡°I have been paying attention to your efforts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo was excited, and so was Ina.


    Silly Tiger, well, he didn¡¯t quite understand, but being excited was definitely the right response!


    Silly Tiger: Not understanding but getting excited, I¡¯m a genius


    ¡°And now,¡± Bailuo continued, ¡°I officially announce, I grant you the status of Yatun provisional citizens.¡±


    Why provisional citizens?


    Because Bailuo wanted them to participate in the uing war against Sigurian.<div>


    Bailuo didn¡¯t need them to perform any heroic feats, just having experience on the battlefield was enough for Bailuo to promote them to be Yatun citizens and from then on, enjoy all the benefits Yatun had to offer.


    ¡°We definitely won¡¯t let Your Majesty down!¡±


    None of the three were afraid of the battlefield; Silly Tiger knew no fear, Ina would do anything for Bailuo, and as for Hailbo, who lived by the ¡°no work, no food¡± creed, he couldn¡¯t wait to take to the battlefield and make a name for himself.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Bailuo looked at the crowd: ¡°Nors, step forward.¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°In the name of King Yatun, I appoint you as the vanguard general for this naval battle.¡±


    This time, Bailuo was determined tomand personally, but the overallmander of the armed forces wouldn¡¯t be Bailuo, it would be his senior sister.


    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯ll ride Silver Wing,manding the air force.¡±


    Yatun¡¯s air force currently was led by Fiona and Liya, two Extraordinary warriors, along with 5 nearly Transcendent Dawn Guards, and 25 almost Extraordinary White Eagle Swordsmen.


    Their strengths were improving rapidly, and if they continued to train during the voyage, stabilizing their Extraordinary and Transcendent powers by the time they faced Sig in battle should not be a problem.


    Additionally, the air force consisted of arge number of the Feathered Tribe.


    This group was quite substantial,prising Ordinary and Extraordinary members.<div>


    There were no Transcendent ranks avable, even if Cat Lingling and its kind were included, they were still at best the Extraordinary level.


    Fortunately, the total number of High-ranking Feathered Tribe and flying High-ranking Fairies exceeded 50, plus more than 200 Ordinary Fairies, forming a not insignificant small-scale air force.

 Chapter 198: 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Recommendation Tickets) _3

    Chapter 198: Chapter 130 Yatun Royal Family (Requesting Rmendation Tickets) _3


    ¡°Abadun.¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    Abadun¡¯s strength had grown rapidly in recent times, and in just half a month, he had begun to touch the threshold of the Transcendent level.


    He had mastered numerous Fighting Saint Law Skills, and with the Extraordinary Level Bright Light Infantry Armor, Abadun had developed it to its ultimate potential.


    ¡°I appoint you as the Infantry Vanguard.¡±


    In terms of infantry, there were many from the Fluffy Tribe, an astounding number.


    Bunched together, they could muster about fifty of Extraordinary level, as well as two to three hundred ordinary fairies.


    Plus twenty-five Extraordinary level Shining Light Infantry and twenty-five Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, and five Transcendent Level Dragon Head Imperial Guards.


    ¡°Lu Anya, Anderson.¡±


    Then Bailuo turned to the two Tree Elves, ¡°I appoint you as themanders of the Tree Elf Reserve Troop and the Tree Elf Ranged Troop.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The number of Tree Elves was now 81, a number that hadn¡¯t changed much.


    But one must never underestimate this force.


    When the inherently Extraordinary Tree Elves donned the Avalon Treasures, their strength was far from ordinary.


    However, due to the sparse poption of the People of Yatun, arge portion of the Tree Elves was included in the Avalon Warriors.


    ¡°Next¡­¡±


    Following that, Bailuo proceeded to confer titles, then assigned them their roles in the uing war.


    ¡°Feiya.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The senior sister stood up, and at the same time, she summoned a silver cup.


    ¡°Here, I will use the first Miracle Blossom of Avalon.¡±


    The senior sister held up the Silver Cup, ¡°In the name of the Queen of Avalon, I bless you, may you remain forever young and unbeatable in battle!¡±


    ¡°Whirl!¡±


    The Holy Grail emitted a warm white light, then turned silver, and again into gold.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The endless Miracle Power burst out from the Holy Grail, releasing under the senior sister¡¯s control, and in an instant, it swept across the castle, the sea of flowers, the forest, and even the entire Star Realm like a storm.


    ¡°The Power of Avalon¡­¡±


    ¡°Fighting Saint Method!¡±


    Nors clenched his fist tightly, and the People of Yatun present felt the Power of Avalon within them surge uncontrobly.<div>


    Miracle Blossom was definitely the best way for the Miracle Citizens to quickly grow stronger.


    Not only Nors and the others but also Hailbo, Ina, and the Silly Tiger.


    They had not practiced the Fighting Saint Method, so they couldn¡¯t increase their strength.


    But their bodies were transformed by the Miracle Blossom, a rare opportunity that brought them unimaginable benefits.<div>


    Not to mention anything else, just being able to adapt to the Power of Avalon and be an Avalon warrior was already an immense grace.


    ¡°This power¡­¡±


    The senior sister took back the Holy Grail, ¡°It now lies hidden within you, develop it, and then make it part of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yatun needs your strength.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Everyone bowed to Isefia, the senior sister always protected them like the bright moonlight.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing everything was properly arranged, Bailuo said, ¡°Tonight, let us drink our fill before we march to war!¡±


    As his words fell, the whole ce boiled over.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first, don¡¯t push, don¡¯t crowd!¡±


    Seeing Hailbo and the others join Yatun, and now among their own, everyone let their true colors show.<div>


    ¡°Who¡¯s stepping on my foot?¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to toast Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hailbo was initially stunned but quickly burst intoughter.


    He genuinely liked the atmosphere of Yatun.


    Moreover, Hailbo adapted quickly, grabbing two cups of wine and shouting, ¡°Your Majesty, I have two cups, two cups here!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nors ran the fastest, but upon hearing Hailbo¡¯s words, he realized Bailuo had no wine in his hands.


    ¡°You little rascal.¡±


    Bailuo chuckled and shook his head, then with a wave of his hand, a cup of wine appeared.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hailbo at first looked a bit disappointed, but then noticed one of the cups in his hand had vanished.<div>


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Hailboughed, ¡°I¡¯m included too!¡±


    Hailbo knew he couldn¡¯t be the first to toast, he shouted just to remind everyone.


    ¡®This is a thoughtful child.¡¯


    Uncle paid more attention to Hailbo, seeming to have some thoughts.


    Later, Bailuo drank heartily with many of the Yatun people, and with his current physical condition, he couldn¡¯t get drunk unless he wanted to.


    As for the senior sister, she was still in her wedding dress, which was quite inconvenient.


    But as the bride of the wedding, she couldn¡¯t change out of it and into her dashing swordsman¡¯s outfit.


    After drinking with everyone for a round, the senior sister took her leave.


    The day was special, so she returned to her own chamber, waiting there for Bailuo¡¯s arrival that night.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    After almost everyone had taken a turn, he looked to Uncle, who said, ¡°Very clever, such a talent is suitable for that task.¡±


    ¡°Which task?¡±<div>


    ¡°To be an envoy to other nations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t agree but toasted Uncle, ¡°Here¡¯s to you.¡±


    ¡°Choices must be made.¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t say much; he patted Bailuo on the shoulder, having the right as the uncle of the King of Yatun.


    On the other side, Bai Yino and Inya stared at the 300-pound boy in front of them, then at the tes that had been nearly cleaned.


    Both were somewhat stunned.


    Inya: Who is this?


    Bai Yino: My buns, and my dumplings o(¨i©n¨i)o

 Chapter 199: 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 199: Chapter 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    The next morning, Bailuo woke up from a deep sleep.


    He looked down and discovered that the woman beside him had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Feiya?¡±


    Last night, his senior sister had given herself to Bailuo for the first time, and the two had officially be husband and wife.


    ¡°Xiao Luo.¡±


    His senior sister¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and Bailuo turned his head.


    At this moment, his senior sister, forgoing her usual extravagant dress and heroic uniform, was d in a very simple home outfit,plete with a cute pink apron.


    In her hand was a tray with a delicious meal, and as she entered, the massive door closed silently again.


    ¡°Breakfast.¡±


    His senior sister elegantly sat on the edge of the bed and ced the items on the exquisite bedding.<div>


    She raised her hand and created a holy light tform in front of them, only then cing the items from the tray on it.


    ¡°Do you need me to feed you, my lord husband?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough.¡±


    Bailuo was somewhat unused to this address, ¡°Privately, just call me Xiao Luo.¡±


    ¡°Then in public, call me Your Majesty.¡±


    His senior sister said, ¡°When should I call you husband?¡±


    Last night, Feiya had been utterly teased by Bailuo.


    After all, it was her first time, and with the power of the Miracle Contract, the suppression of the Master of Miracles over a Miracle Person was truly astounding.


    But his senior sister had always been very gentle in front of Bailuo, albeit with a cooler tone and a more indifferent demeanor.


    And with the final barrier between them broken, his senior sister¡¯s indulgence and love for Bailuo burst forthpletely.


    ¡°Ah~~¡±


    ¡°Really, no need.¡±


    ¡°Ah~~~¡±


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Bailuo verbally declined, but in reality, he was thrilled inwardly.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Queen Your Highness?¡±


    As the two were eating, ya¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Xiao Luo?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, Feiya.¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t afford to be a king who neglected his morning court, so he quickly got up and summoned Lilith.


    ¡°Lilith, help me change into my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, master.¡±<div>


    With a casual flick, Lilith transformed Bailuo¡¯s pajamas into the official uniform he usually wore in the office.


    ¡°And Feiya also¡­¡±


    Bailuo turned around, only to find that his senior sister had already changed.


    Gone were any apron and home outfit, reced with a magnificent military uniform that was so dashing Bailuo thought it was explosive.


    ¡°Feiya, when did you change clothes?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t change clothes,¡± his senior sister calmly stated, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been like this?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But just now, that apron¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    Bailuo noticed his senior sister¡¯s gaze had darkened slightly, so he quickly corrected himself, ¡°Maybe I remembered incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°Stare~~¡±


    ¡°Definitely, I remembered wrong!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked towards Lilith, who didn¡¯t understand what the two were doing, ¡°When I arrived, Miss Feiya was already like this.¡±<div>


    ¡°!!!¡±


    By now, Bailuo couldn¡¯t fail to understand.


    Sister¡¯s gentleness belonged solely to Bailuo; outside, she was the Queen of Avalon.


    But thinking about it, that was just Sister¡¯s character.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Upon exiting the door, ya bowed to Bailuo, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, morning, and good morning to you too.¡±


    Bailuo walked ahead, and behind him was Isefia.


    ya saw her and smiled, which made Sister inexplicably blush a little.


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°Is it time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather asked me to find you, saying it¡¯s time to start discussing the strategicyout against Sigurian.¡±


    This was a major concern, almost affecting Yatun¡¯s next move.<div>


    If all went as expected, by the end of the war with Sigurian, Yatun would appear before the eyes of the Miracle Nations for the first time.


    Yatun would ascend to the stage of history, beginning to vie for the position of a great nation alongside the Miracle Nations.


    ¡°Have you arrived?¡±


    Uncle was waiting for them in the tactics room.


    Before Bailuo and his sister arrived, quite a few people were already seated there.


    Nors, Gonnia, Jiera, John, Fiona, Beya, and Abadun had alle, nearly everyone from the Yatun n interested in strategy and tactics.


    From the Tree Elves, there were Lu Anya and Anderson.


    The Fairies had no representative for the time being, after all, Yatun wasn¡¯t yet bold enough to let these little ones be generals.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Elder Shan and Grandfather Andrew weren¡¯t there; they were old and unlikely to lead troops, focusing more on academics instead.


    The task of making one¡¯s mark must be left to the younger generation.


    ¡°Everyone, look at the sea chart.¡±


    Here, the only one with experience leading troops in battle was Uncle.<div>


    Back when he joined the army, he was under themand of the Marquis of Clearspring; although not a Miracle Citizen, he had reached heights unimaginable to many in their lifetimes.


    These matters, Bailuo had heard Elder Mountain Grandpa talk about before.


    But at that time, Bailuo considered the Marquis of Clearspring just another Lord and didn¡¯t pay too much attention.


    After all, in terms of fame, Clearspring was less known than Thorns.


    Because Thorns was closer, after all.


    ¡°Before deciding on tactics and a strategicyout, we need to rify one thing first.¡±


    Uncle stood on a raised tform, where there was a pale blue tform, constructed from Avalon Law Qi.


    ¡°What is it that we are fighting for?¡±


    Uncle¡¯s tone was calm, as if he were making idle small talk.


    Yet his question caused everyone present, including Bailuo and his sister, to frown and ponder deeply.


    If one thought carefully, Uncle¡¯s question was indeed key¡ªwhy were they going to battle with Sigurian?


    Was it because they were worried Sigurian would discover them and wanted to strike first?


    No, no, no.


    The purpose of war was always singr.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you before that whenever you take action, there must be a purpose.¡±


    Listening to Uncle¡¯s words, Bailuo recalled his past days of relentless hunting, without rest or sleep, ¡°For gains.¡±

 Chapter 200: 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_2

    Chapter 200: Chapter 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_2


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Uncle knew Bailuo would understand, ¡°We are fighting for the sake of benefits.¡±


    ¡°So I want to ask everyone, what benefits do we gain by going to war?¡±


    Battling fiercely on the battlefield, is it just for petty gains?


    As soldiers shed their blood, if it brings no benefits to the nation, then why fight?


    Of course, if it¡¯s for the sake of dignity, that might be more important than any benefit.


    ¡°But this time, we are not fighting for revenge, nor have we suffered any indignity to our dignity,¡± Uncle said, ¡°What we seek are benefits, advantages, the essential things for our country and household.¡±


    ¡°What does our Yatun need most now?¡±


    Uncle posed a second question, and to this question, both Bailuo and his elder martial sister could answer him: ¡°Time!¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±<div>


    Uncle nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°What we most need is time.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need foreign resources, we¡¯re not short of food, and even our poption, to some extent, we could do without.¡±


    ¡°Only time is what we are trulycking.¡±


    To speak unpleasantly, as long as Nors and the others can break through to the Legendary Level, it doesn¡¯t really matter if we have a few less extraordinarymon soldiers.


    But to achieve a legend, it takes at least a century.


    Take Nors as an example, even if he received the Grace of a Superior Miracle, as well as the blessings of the Mysterious Dragon, plus the Miracle Blossom from his elder martial sister yesterday, along with Fairy Blessing¡¯s assistance and the enhancement of the ck Pegasus.


    The convergence of four types of Miracle Power is equivalent to having a quadruple speed cheat activated.


    But even so, Nors is still very, very far from reaching the Legendary Level.


    ¡°Your Majesty already possesses seven Miracles, but among them, the best developed is only at the second stage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, nowhere near enough.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°In these seas, the four Great Pirate Kings of the north, south, east, and west, each of their Miracles has reached the third stage, and they are all Veteran Third Stage.¡±


    ¡°Their military strength and umtion, that¡¯s something our Yatun can¡¯t even begin to fathom.¡±


    Even if Bailuo had a hundred miracles, but if they are all at the first or second stage, that would be inferior to a single well-developed Miracle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to raise the morale of others by undermining our own prestige.¡±


    ¡°What I want to tell you,¡± Uncle looked at the young people before him, they were all still young, ¡°Yatun needs time, ten years or even a hundred years of umtion, to face them head-on.¡±


    What does head-on confrontation mean?


    War?


    To defeat the opponent with military strength?


    No, no, that¡¯s not it.<div>


    A head-on confrontation is merely not being afraid of you.


    Because I¡¯m not afraid of you, you wouldn¡¯t dare attack me.


    If you attack me, you would have to pay a huge price, a price you can¡¯t afford.


    So, we won¡¯t resolve issues through war.<div>


    Instead, we¡¯ll use diplomacy, politics, economy and culture to measure up!


    ¡°What Yatun needs from a head-on confrontation is confidence, self-confidence, and even more so, a sense of security,¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have it,¡± Uncle said, ¡°We have nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, there¡¯s the protection of the Holy Covenant and the Eastern Nations¡¯ Agreement, so Yatun is temporarily safe.¡±


    ¡°But security under the protection of others is no different from living at the mercy of others.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°we have Avalon.¡±


    ¡°Avalon is a Superior Miracle World; even in the face of danger, we can hide in it without any issue, and hiding for a lifetime would not be a problem.¡±


    With this, the people of Yatun would stand on invincible ground.


    But the people of Yatun have been cowering turtles for 200 years; do they want to continue to be mice that hide and scurry for another 200 years?


    They could.


    Of course they could!


    ¡°But if we could live in the sunshine,¡± Uncle stated earnestly, ¡°why should we flee, why should we hide, why should we be afraid?¡±<div>


    Uncle truly does not hope that Yatun, having such a good hand, would ultimately y it poorly.


    Moreover, the development of Miracles ultimately still requires people.


    If we were to hide in the world of Avalon, the poption growth would be extremely slow; hence, the world of Avalon would be thest step when there¡¯s nowhere to retreat.


    What Yatun needs is to move forward, to step out, not to iste itself from the world.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Although Bailuo has quite a few Miracles, he knows nothing about the international situation of the Miracle World or strategic maneuvers.


    Uncle is his brain trust, formting ns for him.


    Before Bailuo grows into a true King, Uncle will do his utmost to assist him.


    ¡°We need allies.¡±


    Making alliances ¨C that was the first strategic step Uncle suggested for Bailuo; it is also fundamental for the Yatun Duchy to establish itself on Miracle Maind.


    ¡°Make distant engagements and attack nearby?¡±


    Nors mentioned this term he once heard from Bailuo.<div>


    ¡°Nors.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°What the old man probably means is to make alliances both far and near.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nors scratched his head, secretly thinking this didn¡¯t match the military strategy he had learned before?


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Military strategies are rigid, but people are flexible, young Nors, you can¡¯t be too fixated on theory,¡±


    ¡°The strategy we are going to use this time is to make friends with anyone.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°On the Miracle Maind, no country can exist independently of everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is invincible, it should not position itself as the world¡¯s enemy through brute force.¡±


    The world of Avalon provided Uncle with a great deal of confidence, which allowed him to alter his ns, taking a more advantageous approach, ¡°So, we need to find allies, more than one ally.¡±


    ¡°We have the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, with countless high-quality crops.¡±


    ¡°With them,¡± Uncle said, ¡°we are the delicacy in the eyes of the Kings of Miracles.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to form an alliance with us to obtain these fine foods?¡±<div>


    And once they get used to these things, they would never again easily move against Yatun.

 Chapter 201: 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_3

    Chapter 201: Chapter 131 Strategic Layout (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_3


    Even if Yatun didn¡¯t show a hint of military strength, it would still be protected by the major forces.


    Uncle even once proposed the ¡°Great Crop Rotation¡± n, which involved releasing arge number of superior seeds and allowing them to grow around the world.


    And after decades, or even a hundred years, when the world¡¯s food crops have been reced by pocket seeds,


    by that time, with just a word from Bailuo, the world¡¯s seeds could only be eaten, not nted.


    Nations that had be ustomed to pocket seeds would no longer find those ancient inferior crops, and theirrge poptions, developed by bountiful food, would lose seven to eight-tenths of their numbers in just a few years.


    Therger the poption stacked up, the more would die!


    Of course, this n was too cruel, akin to a nuclear button, so it was only considered a self-defense mechanism for Yatun to threaten the kings.


    ¡°However, we must grasp the extent here,¡±


    ¡°We use other nations to strengthen our own.¡±


    ¡°Time is on our side,¡±<div>


    Uncle said, ¡°The awakening of miracles takes longer the further it progresses.¡±


    ¡°They have already reached the third or even the fourth tier,¡± Uncle said, ¡°to advance further, the time they will need could be thousands or even tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°At this time, we are striving to catch up.¡±


    That was what Uncle wanted to tell them, the importance of time, the importance of umtion.


    ¡°What we need to do now is to find the first ally.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°The Three Dukes of Azure?¡±


    ¡°Morgan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not just Bailuo, but everyone was stunned.


    For a while, there was a buzz of confused discussion below.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a bit lost with this move of yours,¡± my female mentor said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Morgan,¡±


    Uncleughed, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Morgan before. I can¡¯t say I¡¯vepletely figured him out, but I have confidence in what he will do when faced with certain situations.¡±


    ¡°Morgan is a pirate, and of course, he isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    ¡°But can nations be distinguished by good or bad?¡±


    In Miracle World, every nation is stained with blood.


    The very word ¡°nation¡± is established on a foundation of bone and ash.


    ¡°So, how shall we ally with Morgan?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Capture Sigurian alive!¡±


    ¡°My original n is no longer needed, Your Majesty, as you have obtained too many miracles, and with Feiya¡¯s breakthrough.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s original n wasn¡¯t to confront Sigurian directly but to ally first with the Azure Duchy.<div>


    Then, through the marginalization of Morgan,pel him to form an alliance.


    What does that mean?


    ¡°The Azure Duchy, although iming permanent neutrality,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°is always looking for opportunities to break through.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also why I had you reveal three miracles before, Your Majesty,¡± Uncle said, ¡°once Azure knows of Yatun Duchy¡¯s existence, they will do their utmost to draw us in.¡±


    ¡°With that, the three miracles of Azure, the three miracles of Yatun, just make Morgan conform, seven miracles are enough to establish the Miracle Kingdom.¡±


    The potential of a kingdompared to a duchy is several times greater.


    And with such an alliance and power, Azure could formally im the entire Southern Sea as its own.


    ¡°This alliance will be stable,¡± Uncle said, ¡°as long as the Holy Empire exists, the Eastern Seven Nations Alliance will not break apart, and the pressure of the Eastern Continent¡¯s powers will keep Azure content to be our protector.¡±


    Thus, Yatun Duchy will be like a vine twinning around the entrenched power of Azure, continuously siphoning its nutrients, flourishing.


    Azure won¡¯t know that Bailuo has more than just three miracles, and by the time they realize it, it will be toote.


    Not to mention anything else, just Bailuo¡¯s growth alone will make the Three Dukes of Azure wary of this nuclear-like force.


    So as long as Yatun canst until that day, it could vie with the Three Dukes of Azure for power, forcing them to cede the lead of the alliance to Bailuo.<div>


    Bailuo didn¡¯t seek to destroy the Three Dukes of Azure but to ensure he was the head of this group.


    ¡°By that time,¡±


    ¡°We have the endless Southern Sea to fall back on, and, if we advance, we can plot against the kings of the continent.¡±


    ¡°Even if we attack Iron Eagle, the Three Dukes of Azure would help us withstand some of the Holy and Mountains pressures while allowing Morgan to stalemate with Ogysail.¡±


    ¡°Once Your Majesty¡¯s miracles reach the third or fourth stage, our Yatun people will unite as one. With just one word from you, the Miracle Army will converge, and against any Master of Miracles, we will have a fivefold, or even tenfold advantage!¡±


    ¡°Even if three or four Masters of Miracles band together, they won¡¯t be our match.¡±


    By that time, whether to fight, make peace, or coerce them into paying tribute and swearing fealty, will be at the whims of Bailuo.


    The Masters of Miracles won¡¯t be foolish enough to fail to see this situation; they¡¯ll know what to do.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Uncle spoke solemnly, ¡°Move with the momentum of a tiger descending the mountain, devouring mountains and rivers with its presence.¡±


    Such strategic arrangements inevitably involve many maneuvers, and uncle naturally has many contingencies in ce, countless indeed.


    ¡°But now, ns can¡¯t keep up with changes.¡±


    ¡°We need to think in the long term.¡±<div>


    Lately, uncle has been preparing an entirely new n and has alreadypleted a new strategicyout: ¡°The first step of the new n is to capture Sigurian alive, and then sign a peace treaty directly with Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be alive?¡±


    Abadun asked, ¡°What if he is killed?¡±


    ¡°In the short term, it would bring immediate gratification.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°But in a few months, we will face Morgan¡¯s retaliation. He will bring an army ten or even a hundred times the size of Sigurian¡¯s to wage war against our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°He will definitelye!¡±


    Uncle looked at Bailuo and asked, ¡°If someone killed Abadun, Your Majesty, what would you do?¡±


    Without Bailuo¡¯s response, everyone knew what Bailuo would do.


    ¡°For Morgan, Sigurian is like Nors and Gonnia are to you.¡±


    They have no personal grudges with Sigurian himself, so there¡¯s no need to take the enormous risk to kill him.


    Moreover, if Sigurian truly is that important to Morgan, then he¡¯s definitely worth a lot more alive.


    An enemymander of such caliber has much more value alive than dead.


    ¡°Is Sigurian that strong?¡±<div>


    This question was crucial; Bailuo couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk to do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°When I saw him back in the day, he was only at the Heroic Level, nowadays, at most he¡¯s a Master, but it¡¯s more likely he¡¯s still at Master¡¯s Candidate Level.¡±


    Because if he were at Master Level, then Sigurian wouldn¡¯t be leading troops in the field, which would vite the Holy Covenant.


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t signed the covenant,¡± uncle cheekily said: ¡°That¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°The old man is so naughty.¡±


    ¡°So, during this nk period, we can do as we please?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This news was extremely important to Yatun; Bailuo said, ¡°Does that mean that before signing the treaty, we can do whatever we want?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°So this is our opportunity.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s strength was absolutely no match for the three heavyweights under Bailuo¡¯smand.


    Sherri, Lilith, sister, even Bailuo himself could defeat him now.


    So, capturing Sigurian alive would not be much of a challenge.


    ¡°But the real difficulty lies not with Sigurian, but with the Sea Monsters under hismand.¡±


    ¡°Sea Monsters?¡±


    Bailuo had heard uncle mention that Morgan¡¯s Offspring of Miracle were the Sea Beasts from the depths of the sea: ¡°These sea monsters¡­¡±


    ¡°Undetermined.¡±


    Uncle couldn¡¯t make an urate judgment: ¡°That¡¯s why we need to devise a n.¡±


    ¡°If Sigurian has ten thousand troops under hismand, how should we deal with it?¡±


    ¡°And if there¡¯s a hundred thousand? What then?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of their number, a million, ten million, we need to consider all these scenarios in advance,¡± uncle said: ¡°So in theing days, I will exin to you, one by one, the tactics for dealing with different situations.¡±


    And so, from that day on, uncle meticulously analyzed various scenarios with everyone.


    ording to the sea chart¡¯syout, how they should prepare, how tounch surprise attacks, how to capture Sigurian alive.


    But war changes in an instant; they could make thorough preparations, but in the end, it all depended on Bailuo and the sister¡¯s ability to adapt.


    On this basis, uncle would pass on all the teachings and his own experiences to them.

 Chapter 202: 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Recommendation Votes)

    Chapter 202: Chapter 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Rmendation Votes)


    ¡°`


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    Seven dayster, the senior sister took Nors, Jiera, ya, and Lu Anya to the front of the Avalon Treasury.


    Although they had not fully developed the Transcendent treasures, due to the Miracle Blossom, the four now had the qualifications to barelye into contact with Heroic Level treasures.


    Especially Lu Anya, as the strongest among them, the senior sister was very much looking forward to which Heroic treasure she would obtain.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The senior sister led the way into the thirdyer of the treasury, where four tforms were situated in the four corners.


    The first was the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd that the senior sister and Bailuo had previously obtained.


    However, the senior sister had the Avalon Treasury; this treasury was more like her ability, her personal treasury, capable of replicating any treasures produced within.


    ¡°This, is the Heroic Level treasure, the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd.¡±<div>


    The senior sister said to the four: ¡°In my legacy, this was forged using a dead Red Dragon as material. Because it contains the dragon¡¯s resentment, it demands a high level of willpower from its bearer.¡±


    ¡°Yet, it is also the most destructive among the four Heroic treasures.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± the senior sister asked, ¡°who wants to try?¡±


    ¡°Fire-type doesn¡¯t suit my attributes,¡± Lu Anya shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°I prefer bow and arrows.¡±


    Jiera did not choose it either, and as for ya, ¡°I want that one.¡±


    Everyone followed ya¡¯s gaze and discovered she was pointing at a cross that was roughly as tall as a person.


    The cross was huge, and even for ya¡¯s height, she would probably only be able to carry it at an angle.


    The Avalon Treasury would simte powerful treasures from ancient times, then use Miracle Power to endow them with some of these treasures¡¯ abilities.


    This is what made Ideal Coast so terrifying, epassing everything imaginable.


    As long as you are a treasure, there is a possibility that you can be fashioned here.


    [Eastern Truth Cross Sword]


    Level: Heroic


    Description: Once a weapon of a certain Miracle Troop Type, it contains the Holy power to judge heretics


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The senior sister said: ¡°It¡¯s called the Eastern Truth Cross Sword, a simplified version of the Eastern Expedition Cross Sword, thus only Heroic Level.¡±


    ¡°If it were the Eastern Expedition Cross Sword, it would probably be born inside the Legendary Treasury.¡±


    In theory, as long as one fully masters a treasure¡¯s power, one can break through that realm.


    Just like the Heroic treasures here, while they might not reach the pinnacle of Heroic Level at their prime, they are still among the upper echelons.<div>


    With a single touch, the senior sister could master a treasure¡¯s power in the treasury and know all the information about it.


    ¡°Acquiring it doesn¡¯t require willpower, but rather¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Schwing!¡±


    Before the senior sister could finish, ya had already drawn the Eastern Truth Cross Sword and then easily pulled it out: ¡°Is that how it is? Just draw it out, and it¡¯s good?¡±<div>


    ya was blind and her physical condition was not among the best of the People of Yatun.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she was without achievements over these twenty years, everyday wasted.


    In fact, since childhood, ya had been learning a special set of sword techniques.


    These were uniquely created for a blind person like her by her uncle; not strong in attack but precise and ingenious.


    Combined with her special hearing, sense of smell, and mind, her willpower sharpened her perception to an incredible degree, enough to cut down invisible objects with just the slightest rustle of wind or grass.


    If it weren¡¯t for years of hunger,bined with the incongruity of a blind person entering the battlefield.


    Perhaps ya could also have in a few Pirates when she first arrived at the ind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The senior sister really couldn¡¯t do anything with ya, this woman left her at a loss.


    ¡°The Eastern Truth Cross Sword requires devotion, as well as an enlightened soul that is not afraid of darkness and despair.¡±


    Hearing this, it seemed only natural for ya to have been able to lift it.


    ¡°Okay, forget I said anything.¡±


    The senior sister ignored ya.<div>


    This woman was terrifying; the senior sister felt that she couldn¡¯t teach her anything. Better to let this womanprehend on her own.


    ¡°This, this, I want this.¡±


    Lu Anya had found what she wanted, moving quickly to a tform, upon which was an exquisite emerald green gemstone ring.


    [Dew Drinking Floral Ring]


    Level: Heroic


    Description: A vibrant flower gem ring nurtured with abundant moonlight condensed dew.


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no difficulty at all.¡±


    Lu Anya simply picked up the ring, slipped it onto her finger, and then trotted back to show it off to the senior sister: ¡°Look look, does it look good?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two women made the senior sister feel that her life was filled with hardship: ¡®Somehow, it feels somewhat embarrassing¡­¡¯


    Eastern Truth Cross Sword: Don¡¯t I deserve some face?


    Dew Drinking Floral Ring: No face to save, no face to be had.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±<div>


    On the other hand, Jiera faced a quandary: ¡°Can¡¯t lift it.¡±


    What she had chosen was an extremely long great sword.


    Not just a sword, it was also a longbow.


    [Bted Arrow]


    Level: Heroic


    Summary: A legendary Word Spirit Longbow once used by a hero, designed specifically for ying giants.


    This bow was very strange, entirely ck with a slightly curved body, which maintained a small degree of curvature, indicating from the exposed sharp end that it was also a melee weapon.


    However, calling it a bow, yet there was no bowstring.


    Calling it a sword, yet it had no sheath, simply wrapped in cloth-like white paper.


    Jiera looked closely and found the paper was filled with ck characters she did not recognize, nor understood their use.


    But, as archery was Jiera¡¯s strongest skill, this bow became her only choice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t lift it.¡±


    ¡°`<div>

 Chapter 203: 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_2

    Chapter 203: Chapter 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_2


    Jiera refused to believe in evil, so she tried again with all her strength to take it.


    And this time, Jiera used Avalon¡¯s Battle Saint Method, but the result was still the same, she still could not lift it.


    ¡°Could it be this heavy?¡±


    Jiera had already used all her strength; could it be that her strength was still not enough?


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The senior sister suddenly thought of an idea; she looked towards ya and Lu Anya, ¡°How about you two also try this longbow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ya knew the senior sister all too well; although she was cold by nature, she would asionally show a mischievous side in front of ya.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    However, Lu Anya, not understanding, stepped up.<div>


    ya, habitually closing her eyes, knew the oue even without seeing it.


    But watching someone else make a fool of themselves seemed quite amusing, didn¡¯t it?


    ya chuckled secretly: ¡®Lu Anya, really cute.¡¯


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Here, like Jiera, Lu Anya used Miracle Power, even harnessing the Tree Elf¡¯s Budding Power.


    But still, she could not lift the Bted Arrow even a tiny bit.


    You should know, the Tree Elf¡¯s Budding Power is like green energy branches sprouting from the body, containing the force capable of pushing through the earth when nts sprout.


    ¡°Feiya~~¡±


    ya knew her senior sister was enjoying the spectacle; the senior sister¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not meant to be taken like this.¡±


    ¡°You should do this.¡±


    The senior sister stepped forward and tore off the ck-on-white paper wrapping the Bted Arrow.


    ¡°Whirr~~¡±


    Two meters of Godweave Cloth fluttered away from the longbow.


    Subsequently, as if sensing something, the Bted Arrow floated in midair and then ¡®thunked¡¯ into the ground before Jiera.


    ¡°Whoosh whoosh!¡±


    ck talismans drifted from the white cloth,nding on Jiera¡¯s suit of glowing moonlight armor.


    The white cloth was the ¡®seal¡¯ of the Bted Arrow; it held very strong sealing power.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Jiera, touching the ¡®Godweave Cloth¡¯ that had be her hair essory, had a multitude of information flood her mind.<div>


    She knew this was the method to use the Bted Arrow, the formidable power of Avalon¡¯s Heroic Treasure.


    ¡°So powerful.¡±


    Jiera could not even begin to imagine the full force of the Bted Arrow, but even just one percent of it was enough to be of great use to her.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±<div>


    The senior sister was pleased that the three had obtained treasures to their liking; she looked towards Nors, with only one person left.


    ¡°The Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd has the greatest power among the four weapons but is also the most dangerous.¡±


    Generally, such a fierce weapones with considerable side effects, unlike the other three weapons, which are more agreeable.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Yet, Nors dered his intention to give it a try.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    The senior sister silently cheered for Nors while also preparing for a rescue.


    Should Nors be engulfed by the dragon¡¯s breath of the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd, she would immediately intervene to disperse it and then suppress the weapon.


    Senior Sister might have been poor at expressing her feelings, but her love for her brothers and sisters was pure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bossdy.¡±


    In the eyes of Nors and the others, Senior Sister was like a guardian goddess. He said earnestly, ¡°I am the eldest brother of the Yatun n. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    Having said that, Nors reached out decisively and grabbed the shaft of the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±<div>


    However, in the next moment, an endless torrent of dragon breath surged toward Nors like a tsunami.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Nors felt a sudden, excruciating pain in his arm. He saw his wrist split open, the flesh burst forth, and in just an instant, it was like charred wood, covered in blood-red cracks.


    At the same time, a golden Saintly Aura continually flowed to the wound, beginning to repair it.


    But this continuous destruction and injury brought Nors even more terrifying pain.


    ¡°Nors!!¡±


    ¡°Little brother Nors!¡±


    ya¡¯s face was full of worry, and Senior Sister was ready to intervene immediately.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Just wait!¡±


    Nors, enduring unimaginable pain, stopped his two sisters¡¯ actions, ¡°I haven¡¯t failed yet. Not yet!¡±


    He was no longer the boy they once knew.


    ¡®I am of the Yatun n!¡¯<div>


    ¡®Yatun¡¯s men¡­¡¯


    Nors gritted his teeth with red eyes,


    ¡°How could I possibly fail to lift a weapon!¡±


    ¡°Rumble!!¡±


    Nors extended his other hand and then pushed upwards with all his might.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡±


    The Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd, previously stuck in the magma, finally began to loosen.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Suddenly, a thundering dragon roar came from Nors, ¡°Rise for me!!!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Heave¡­heave¡­¡±


    The magma throne shattered with a crash, and Nors ced the long halberd next to him, gasping for breath, his entire arm covered by magma.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss.¡±<div>


    The scaldingva dripped but did not harm Nors anymore. Instead, it turned into mes that wrapped around him.


    At that moment, Nors seemed like the incarnation of a fire god, transformed from a red dragon into a man.


    ¡°Such powerful strength.¡±


    Nors lifted his head, his eyes open, and his human pupils were reced by beastly ones, filled with ferocity and madness: ¡°So this is, The Hero¡¯s Domain¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Nors closed his eyes, and all the dragon breath, magma, and mes were retracted back into the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained control?¡±


    Senior Sister was surprised but also very pleased. She quickly shared the good news with Bailuo.


    ¡°Nicely done!¡±


    Through Senior Sister¡¯s eyes, Bailuo saw Nors and pped his hands with force, ¡°Truly worthy of being my little brother. Well done!¡±


    Nors¡¯s Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd, Jiera¡¯s Bted Arrow, ya¡¯s Eastern Truth Cross Sword, and Lu Anya¡¯s Dew Drinking Floral Ring, the four Heroic Treasures.

 Chapter 204: 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)_3

    Chapter 204: Chapter 132: Four Heroes (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)_3


    Although they had just acquired it, and could only borrow it, it was merely quasi-heroic, meaning they could only use the treasure¡¯s Miracle Power to deliver a single Heroic Level strike.


    But the power of a hero is the power of a hero!


    ¡°In our Yatun, since Grandfather Andrew, we¡¯ve gained four more quasi-heroes.¡±


    Bailuo quickly shared the good news with his uncle, and the old man nodded repeatedly, overwhelmed with emotion, ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    ¡°There is at least half a month until the great battle.¡±


    Tomorrow night, his uncle would have thest tactical discussion with everyone.


    After that night, the group would board a ship and embark on a journey to thend of Sigurian.


    In the meantime, they had almost half a month of sea voyage ahead of them, so they could fully acquaint themselves with these heroic treasures during this period.


    ¡°The matter of the ves, I leave it to you, Uncle.¡±


    His uncle was getting old, and Bailuo could not bear to see him continue to wage war; moreover, Yatun needed protection, which was extremely important.<div>


    As Bailuo¡¯s own uncle, in Yatun Duchy, Saros was equivalent to an Uncle King.


    His status was revered, but he held no definite office.


    Although he did not have specific duties, like a brick, his uncle was moved wherever he was needed, nearly omnipotent.


    Therefore, it was only with Uncle watching over that Bailuo could set off with peace of mind.


    ¡°Rest assured,¡±


    his uncle said, ¡°A couple of days ago, the protective Fairy Armors were distributed to them, and after Lilith¡¯s inspection, it was clear they are all genuinely loyal to Yatun.¡±


    Originally, amongst them were some riffraff, ruffians, and gangster-like kids, much like Hakesa.


    But after a month of ideological education and knowledge training, they were officially free from ignorance, had shed those bad habits, and had been turned into qualified rookies by Gonnia, Nors, and others.


    ¡°Besides, Brother Andrew is also here, and he is a true Heroic Level power.¡±


    Grandfather Andrew had officially broken through not long ago, but his strength was not too suited for battle at sea, so he remained on Yatun Ind to prevent any early discovery during the external conflict.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°I will also have Lilith stay here, and if needed at the front, I will call for her.¡±


    Bailuo was not worried about these kids; they had already been assimted by Yatun.


    They had tasted the food of Yatun, lived in the houses here, and enjoyed the welfare.


    Only longing to be true citizens of Yatun, why would they betray, would they be foolish?


    Not to mention, the fact that the Fairy Guardian pendants and rings recognized them meant they had be Miracle Citizens of Yatun.


    Towards his own citizens, Bailuo was always gentle and kind.


    ¡°When we return, we will begin arranging the paths to promotion.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°They see Yatun as their homnd, and I won¡¯t let them down.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hailbo, Ina, Silly Tiger?¡±


    Bailuo looked back, and there, three children were following Nors and the others boarding the ship.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The trio immediately saluted, even Silly Tiger doing so crisply, showing he was now ustomed to it.<div>


    They each wore the uniforms of the Shining Light Infantry, Tidal Retinue, and Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, as a portion of the Treant Race was left to protect Yatun Ind, and with 100 sets of Extraordinary, there were many to spare.


    ¡°Remember my words.¡±


    Bailuo was not admonishing for the first time: ¡°When the battle begins, try to avoid contact with too many enemies, and stay in ces with lots ofpanions, got it?¡±


    All three were talents, and Bailuo took them not to engage in battle but to broaden their horizons.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the third time,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s concern and care, even Silly Tiger felt it.


    Hailbo and Ina were both touched and surprised; the former had not felt warmth since his mother¡¯s death, and Ina¡¯s situation was worse, having endured countless people¡¯s disdain and aversion.


    ¡®To have met my king in this life.¡¯


    ¡®How fortunate¡­¡¯


    ¡°Please rest assured,¡±


    Hailbo said, ¡°We will be careful!¡±


    Despite saying this, he had no intention of shrinking back to save his own life. Bailuo¡¯s kindness, he could not fail to repay.<div>


    Only by fighting courageously could he consider his life worthwhile.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡±


    Bailuo stood on the second deck of the gship, nked by his sister-in-arms and Sherri, below him were Avalon warriors, High-ranking Fairies and the Treant Race.


    Five ships in total, with Bailuo¡¯s as the gship, and the other four led by Nors, ya, Lu Anya, and Jiera respectively.


    ¡°Whirr!¡±


    As Bailuo¡¯s voice rose, the witches immediately performed a spell, conjuring a vast magic sea map above everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Target Skull Ind.¡±


    Bailuo gathered a golden spear in his hands and then threw it, directly piercing the sea map at the location of Skull Ind, ¡°Set sail!!!¡±

 Chapter 205: 133: Regardless of Whether It Works, Im Going For It (Please Recommend)

    Chapter 205: Chapter 133: Regardless of Whether It Works, I¡¯m Going For It (Please Rmend)


    Arge sailing ship, resembling a merchant vessel, was sailing southward.


    This was one of the five ships brought by Bailuo, also the only one not suited forbat. Its existence was to execute the ¡®decoy¡¯ strategy that Bailuo and his uncle had concocted.


    In the half-month that had passed, his uncle had prepared over 140 ns for the People of Yatun.


    Despite dering ¡®the battlefield changes in the blink of an eye¡¯ and that one could never be too prepared, his uncle would always be as cautious as possible.


    After all, those going into battle were his children, and neither his uncle nor Bailuo could bear to lose any of them.


    Of course, Bailuo was mentally prepared for casualties, as no wares without them.


    In short, do your utmost and leave the rest to fate¡­


    ¡°This n,¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°has a low chance of sess.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many people on this ship: just Bailuo, his senior sister, Sherri, Elsa and Fiona, two Witches of Transcendent level, along with White Eagle and some High-ranking Fairies of the Feathered Tribe.<div>


    All of them were experts!


    Almost all possessed the ability to fly, giving them the capability to escape rapidly.


    Indeed, on this ship, there were three at Master Level.


    Moreover, they were three Crown Masters!


    If Bailuo wished, he could summon Lilith, making it four Crown Masters.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°A test one by one,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°feels like trying to crack a password lock without knowing the password.¡±


    What exactly were they setting out to do?


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t anythingplicated¡ªmerely luring monsters to fight them, then when the boss grew more aggressive, they¡¯d take on the boss.


    A very simple n, and frankly, the one Bailuo deemed least likely to seed.


    But his uncle ced this n at the forefront: ¡®You few, along with some from the Feathered Tribe, proceed first through the Devil¡¯s Sea.¡¯


    ¡®Once you reach the Devil¡¯s Sea, pass by Skull Ind.¡¯


    ¡°Pirates under Sig wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to attack our lost merchant ship,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°Firstly, a few piratese, they don¡¯te back, then more and more follow until possibly after a few attempts, Sigurian himself will take action.¡±


    Launching a direct attack on Skull Ind also belonged to one of the tactics, specially arranged by his uncle.


    However, it was one of the more troublesome and difficult tactics amongst many.


    They were unaware of Sig¡¯s exact military strength, and acting rashly would only rm the enemy, carrying too high a risk.


    ¡°But there are advantages, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    His senior sister said, ¡°We¡¯re not short on time; we can test several times.¡±


    ¡°If today¡¯s n fails and doesn¡¯t lure Sig out, or if anything unexpected happens, only we are involved, and we can retreat at any time without leaving any trace.¡±<div>


    So it was like a no-risk business, fight if they want, leave if they want.


    If they failed, they wouldn¡¯t have to be responsible; no side effects¡ªwhy not give it a try?


    ¡®Maybe it will work out?!¡¯


    Those were his uncle¡¯s exact words, but Bailuo still felt it was overly optimistic: ¡°Well, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±<div>


    There were many kinds of ns, some relying on luck, others with very high chances of sess.


    Within these ns, his senior sister¡¯s Legendary Relic, ¡®Eternal Lake¡¯s Holy Grail,¡¯ was crucial.


    His senior sister had a special teleportation ability¡ªGate of Avalon.


    But since they were half a month¡¯s sailing distance from Yatun Ind, it was too far.


    Without having relocated Lake Avalon, his senior sister was unable to directly open the Gate of Avalon here; instead, they had to use the power of the Holy Grail to teleport the group.


    And they only had one opportunity per day.


    ¡°I hope this n fails, actually.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our aim, aside from catching Sigurian, is also to give our Yatun Army a chance at realbat.¡±


    His senior sister had the Holy Grail, and opening the Gate of Avalon would only take 10 minutes.


    In other words, as long as the Yatun Army could hold on for ten minutes, they could safely retreat.


    Of course, apart from a very few adult Yadun, Bailuo hadn¡¯t informed them of his senior sister¡¯s capabilities.


    It was a form of pressure for them as well.


    Only by experiencing life and death could the People of Yatun truly grow.<div>


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there.¡±


    Ahead, fog was hazily spread.


    ¡°In a moment, don¡¯t make any noise, in case there are monitoring-type Offspring of Miracle here.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Fiona and Elsa nodded hurriedly, and all the Fairies disguised themselves as ordinary animals and hid.


    This ce was the notorious Devil¡¯s Sea in this maritime region, easy to enter but no exit, and legend had it, inhabited by countless terrifying Sea Monsters, a graveyard for ships.


    Yet to Bailuo and his senior sister, the fog in this ce might as well not exist.


    The eyes of both shimmered faintly with a pale golden light; the Power of Avalon of the Crown Masters had already seen through everything.


    Half an hourter, on Skull Ind.


    ¡°That chickst time was really hot.¡±


    Two Pirates were patrolling; they appeared no different from ordinary people, but all who could live on Skull Ind were without exception the Miracle Citizens of Morgan.


    So one must never mistake them formon folk¡ªwho knows, on removing their hats, whether they¡¯d turn into horrifying living seafood.


    ¡°Look at how inexperienced you are, that¡¯s nothing!¡±<div>


    A Pirate with a somewhatrge mouth teased, ¡°I tell you, the Sea Mist Floral Pavilion is the paradise of bliss.¡±


    ¡°Sea Mist Floral Pavilion? What is that ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Eastern Pirate King¡¯s turf, you¡¯ve been recently transferred from the Second Lady¡¯smand, so you don¡¯t know. Last time the boss was praised by the Old Man, he got happy and took us there for a trip.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    Therge-mouthed chubby Pirate reminisced with a full face of longing, ¡°Now that¡¯s what you call beauty, soft and tender, squishable enough to squeeze out water.¡±


    ¡°Just too small up top.¡±


    ¡°Too small?¡±


    ¡°After all, they¡¯re barbarians from overseas, their figures are particrly poor, but oh the delicacy¡­ it truly is delicate¡­¡±

 Chapter 206: 133: Whether It Works or Not, Im Going for It (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_2

    Chapter 206: Chapter 133: Whether It Works or Not, I¡¯m Going for It (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_2


    The skinny pirate and the fat pirate were in the middle of a conversation when they suddenly noticed a ck dot in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The skinny pirate suddenly looked into the distance, his eyeballs eerily rotating in opposite directions.


    ¡°What? What?¡±


    The fat pirate followed his gaze, prickling up his ears, ¡°Shh, it sounds like someone is talking above.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    At that moment onboard, the older apprentice suddenly opened her eyes, and Bailuo also turned to look at her.


    In that moment, the entire ship fell silent, and the older apprentice and Bailuo exchanged knowing nces. Sherri was also in the know, quickly transforming into an ordinary White Horse and crouching down.


    ¡°We¡¯ll sneak through this sea area¡­¡±


    Bailuo started conversing with the older apprentice, while at the same time, Elsa and Fiona understood each other and both witches cast their spells.<div>


    ¡°Hey, everyone be careful.¡±


    ¡°This is the Devil¡¯s Sea.¡±


    ¡°Quietly now, if the monsters find us, we¡¯re all done for.¡±


    ¡°Why go through here, why choose such a dangerous path¡­¡±


    The crew members on the deck held their breath, their faces filled with fear, and nobody could have guessed that they were in fact illusions created by magic.


    ¡°I see a lot of people, it¡¯s a merchant ship.¡±


    The skinny pirate asked, ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me listen more carefully.¡±


    The fat pirate listened intently with his ears perked up and then repeated their words, ¡°We¡¯re sneaking through this sea area on a shortcut, we could make a fortune¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a merchant ship!!¡±


    Almost simultaneously, the skinny and fat pirates confirmed the identity of the other party.


    ¡°They¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the use of money if you¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just notify any pirate ship, tell them to sink it.¡±


    ¡°If they still fail,¡± the fat pirate revealed a cruel smile, ¡°then they don¡¯t deserve to exist.¡±


    Soon, a docked pirate ship received the message.


    ¡°A shortcut-taking merchant ship?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°Fools rushing to their death!¡±<div>


    As Sigurian healed here, the pirates had long been eager for another plundering opportunity, and to their surprise, today was the day, even in the legendary Devil¡¯s Sea.


    ¡°Set sail!¡±


    ¡°Set sail immediately!¡±


    ¡°Let them witness the might of our ck Scorpion Pirate Group!¡±<div>


    A pirate dressed as a captain said so when he suddenly found the pirates around him staring behind him as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t we set sail yet?¡±


    Pirate Captain: ¡°What are you all¡­¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Before the captain could finish asking, a series of heavy footfalls echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud!¡±


    Feeling the familiar presence, the pirate captain trembled and turned around, then spat out two words: ¡°Sig¡­¡±


    This was a brawny man over two meters tall, wearing only a thin shirt on his upper body, exposing his chest with explosive muscles that gave off an immense sense of oppression.


    ¡°Glug glug glug.¡±


    Sigurian hoisted the bottle high and gulped it down greedily.


    ¡°Pah.¡±


    ¡°Burp~~~~¡±


    Nonchntly tossing the bottle aside, Sigurian let out a satisfied belch and settled to sit right on the deck.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s set sail.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s face was slightly flushed, and he was clearly drunk, having consumed a lot of alcohol without using his Miracle Power to dispel the effects.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Set sail,¡± Sigurian muttered, his vision swaying, ¡°Take me out for a spin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This bizarre request was something the pirate captain had no guts to disobey.


    ¡°Set sail! Quick, set sail!¡±


    ¡°You fools, why aren¡¯t you lowering the sails yet!¡±


    He hastily nodded, then called everyone to lower the sails and prepare to give chase.


    However, the pirate captain was somewhat baffled.


    They weren¡¯t Miracle Troop Types, just some wretched souls lucky enough to be chosen to join Sigurian¡¯s ranks, and that¡¯s how they ended up here.


    Even so, these pirates weren¡¯t allowed anywhere near the depths of Skull Ind, let alone to defy those powerful elite pirates.


    As for Sigurian, he was almost like an untouchable superior that they didn¡¯t even dare to dream about on a normal day!<div>


    There are at least three hundred, if not five hundred, ships like this one in this region.


    ¡®That bastard Evil Wolf¡­¡¯


    Sigurian was very frustrated, ¡®And that girl Kristin, she¡¯s really arrogant.¡¯


    Sigurian still held Cross Strait, but he didn¡¯t dare make a move, fearing trouble from Azure.


    The same went for Evil Wolf, but he had the Cross Strait!


    With the strait in his possession while Sig couldn¡¯t act, wasn¡¯t this a loss?


    ¡®I should have disregarded Azure from the start.¡¯


    ¡®Just start the fight,¡¯ Sigurian deeply regretted, full of regret, ¡®Then I wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this crap!¡¯


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ship surged through the waves, the up and down bobbing and sudden swaying making Sigurian slightly astonished, and in his drunkenness, a look of confusion appeared on his face: ¡°Where am I, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Boss, boss.¡±


    Seeing that Sigurian had finished his drink, the pirate captain hurriedly offered him another bottle of the finest, ¡°Your wine.¡±


    ¡°Wine?¡±<div>


    Sigurian quickly took it and gulped down fiercely, ¡®Who cares where I am as long as there¡¯s wine!¡¯


    ¡°Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp.¡±


    ¡°Great wine!!¡±


    ¡°Not enough, still not enough,¡± Sigurian shouted, ¡°Bring me more wine!!!¡±


    ¡°Coming right up!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bailuo and his senior disciple ¡®saw¡¯ the distant ships, they didn¡¯t choose to stay in Devil¡¯s Sea to face the enemy, but decided to sail outside of Devil¡¯s Sea instead.


    ¡°The previous surveince sensation is gone.¡±


    The senior disciple spoke up, and Bailuo nodded, ¡°Yeah, it might be someone¡¯s special Miracle Power, seems like it¡¯s rted to vision and hearing.¡±


    Both were incredibly alert, and they also noticed that there was no feeling of being watched on the ships that were chasing them.

 Chapter 207: 133: Whether It Works or Not, Im Going for It (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_3

    Chapter 207: Chapter 133: Whether It Works or Not, I¡¯m Going for It (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_3


    This means the previous two items were not on this ship.


    ¡°It looks like they are all minor characters,¡±


    Bailuo ced his sword in front of him, quite frustrated, ¡°Since they¡¯ve been lured out, let¡¯s continue, give my old uncle some face. Hitting them with four or five waves should suffice.¡±


    After all, it was the strategy the old uncle ced first, and the elder also said that its probability was not low.


    But Bailuo still thought, ¡®Would the Great Pirate Sigurian be so easily lured out?¡¯


    Is that possible?


    No way, no way, someone actually believes this?


    ¡°Is the other side speeding up a bit?¡±


    The pirate captain looked toward Sigurian, who was still guzzling wine, and asked with some reverence, ¡°Boss, we seem to be unable to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Keep chasing!¡±<div>


    ¡°Keep chasing!!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t even catch up with a ship, what are you all? Raised on shit?!¡±


    Sigurian didn¡¯t care at all about any merchant ships; he might not even know where he was or what he was doing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the wine? Bring me wine!!¡±


    As if to vent the humiliation he suffered at Kristin and Evil Wolf, Sigurian eximed, ¡°Make the ship go faster! Didn¡¯t you eat?!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They did eat, but whether the ship was fast or not, did it have anything to do with whether they ate or not?


    Even eating shit wouldn¡¯t make it go faster!


    ¡°They¡¯ve caught up.¡±


    Elsa kept an eye on the pirate ship, and as soon as she finished speaking, everyone felt a brightness above their heads¡ªthey had sailed out of Devil¡¯s Sea.


    Once the dense fog dispersed, the area immediately brightened up.


    ¡°How did they disappear!¡±


    The pirate captain was startled, and at this moment, Sigurian seemed to sober up a bit.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve sailed out?¡±


    Devil¡¯s Sea wasn¡¯t actually veryrge; it was just shrouded in eerie mist.


    This mist, imbued with Miracle Power, could erode the hull and confuse ships, but that didn¡¯t mean getting lost forever. With some luck, one could blunder their way out.


    ¡°Interesting,¡±


    Sigurian shook his head, and at his feety arge pile of empty wine bottles.<div>


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sigurian looked at the person speaking to him, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Sigurian didn¡¯t care who the other person was; he stretched his body and then slightly used Miracle Power to dispel some of the drunkenness.


    Maintaining a half-drunk, half-sober state, Sigurian quite enjoyed this feeling.


    ¡°Lucky.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sigurian said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve chased someone like this.¡±


    ¡°Continue chasing!¡±


    Sigurian rested his hand on his knee and propped his chin, showing interest as he watched the fog lift and the sun shine through.


    ¡°Chiu!¡±


    White Eagle Baiying Yin emitted a sharp cry, and Bailuo knew it was its code, meaning ¡®I am going to scout.¡¯


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With Bailuo¡¯s permission, White Eagle Baiying Yin immediately soared high.


    ¡°Ga-ga-ga.¡±


    In the sky, countless birds were circling; in such an environment, it was almost impossible to spot the presence of White Eagle Baiying Yin.<div>


    But to avoid being too conspicuous, White Eagle Baiying Yin still had two witches perform a simple Transfiguration Spell, disguising as a seagull to overlook the pirate ship from high above.


    ¡°It looks like very ordinary pirates.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, White Eagle Baiying Yin, who was scanning the deck, was taken aback.


    ¡°This person, looks kinda familiar¡­¡±


    Baiying Yin¡¯s gaze fell on Sigurian, and then almost instantly, it took to the sky.


    ¡°Fuck!!!!¡±


    Suddenly, Baiying Yin¡¯s eyes widened!


    ¡°No, no! Am I, am I hallucinating?¡±


    Baiying Yin felt it must have seen wrong, but for safety¡¯s sake, it swooped down again.


    The People of Yatun do not fear hardship or danger, and as a war pet of the Yatun n, Baiying Yin naturally did not fear death.


    ¡°It really is!!¡±


    This time, Baiying Yin got a clear view of Sigurian and flew swiftly toward the ship ahead.<div>


    ¡°Quack quack quack!¡±


    Upon returning, Baiying Yin emitted a series of duck-like quacks: ¡°Cough, cough, Captain, Captain! Big news, big news!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sigurian.¡±


    Baiying Yin: ¡°Sigurian is on that ship!!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo was stunned for a moment before eximing, ¡°What the hell?!!¡±


    Had he just finished saying ¡®impossible,¡¯ only to be pped in the face by reality?


    ¡°Thump thump thump.¡±


    Bailuo quickly made his way to the stern of the ship, and with his current vision, seeing through this distance wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°Is that really Sigurian?!¡±


    To prevent the other party from noticing, Bailuo only nced briefly, but that nce nearly confirmed the other party¡¯s identity.<div>


    The uncle had seen Sigurian, and to help everyone recognize him, he had asked Lilith to extract his memories about Sigurian and share them with everyone.


    So, Bailuo was very familiar with Sigurian¡¯s appearance and was absolutely sure it was him!


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Summon a minor monster, and the final Boss shows up?¡±


    ¡°Are there any soldiers around?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Miss Dolphin of the aquatic tribes was under the ship, blending in with the schools of fish, not standing out.


    And with special ultrasonic surveince, Miss Dolphin was certain there were no sea monsters around.


    Which meant, Sigurian had left his base without a single soldier and now was right in front of them!!


    ¡°Is this the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Changeable in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s transformed beyond recognition, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried, as things were just too sudden.


    The uncle had told Bailuo and his senior sister long ago that war isplex and ever-changing, and oftentimes, events happen that boggle the mind.


    At such times, whether you can grasp the opportunity and make the most urate judgment bes key.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel surveilled.¡±


    Sherri, the senior sister, was a Miracle Entity, and they were very sensitive to surveince-type Miracle Power.


    ¡°Hey hey, are we really ying this game?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t Bailuo¡¯s first encounter with such a scenario. During his hunting days, he had also experienced inexplicable events.


    ¡°Do we fight?¡±


    ¡°Fight, of course!¡±


    Bailuo immediately answered his senior sister¡¯s query: ¡°Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t fight!¡±


    Even if Sigurian had discovered them, Bailuo wasn¡¯t scared.


    There were so few people here that, if push came to shove, they could simply have Sherri drag the entire ship away.


    Joking aside, I can fly, damn it!


    However, they were too close to the Devil¡¯s Sea; if a Miracle battle erupted here, the sea monsters and pirates on Skull Ind would easily notice.


    So, they needed to draw them away a bit further¡­

 Chapter 208: 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 208: Chapter 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh.¡±


    Above the sea, a merchant ship swiftly sailed northward while a pirate ship closely followed behind.


    ¡°Hah~~¡±


    Sigurian yawned, stretchingzily and basking in the sunlight, ¡°Hasn¡¯t this been too long? Are you all really that useless?¡±


    ¡°Boss, boss.¡±


    ¡°Just give me a little more time, please rest assured, I will definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A shadow crashed onto the deck, causing an explosive spray of water on the sea surface.


    ¡°Glug glug.¡±


    Sigurian swigged his drink, stood up, and began to issue orders, ¡°Aim the ship a bit more urately.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, yes!!¡±


    The pirate captain died, just like that, in a baffling manner.


    The other pirates, terrified to a paleplexion, trembled yet still shakily carried out Sigurian¡¯smand.


    They had just joined Skull Ind, attracted by its reputation.


    But what was happening now?


    Sigurian¡¯s terrifying power¡­ was this man truly human?!


    This was the Great Pirate from the legends, the man who was said to be immortal¡­


    ¡°This way, no, that way.¡±


    Paying no mind to the inner turmoil of the others, Sigurian held the bottle before his eyes, woozily gesturing a few times: ¡°Mmh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    In the cabin, Bailuo and his senior sister immediately sensed the sudden projectile.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡±


    The bottle hit the side of the merchant ship, exploding like a cannonball and even more terrifying than one.


    But it missed, by just a little bit, really just by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Sigurian shook his head, pped himself on the forehead, and his previously inebriated mind suddenly cleared up a bit.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s eyes calmly observed the ship ahead: ¡°Did I just miss?¡±<div>


    ¡°That side¡­¡±


    Such a long-range attack, Bailuo and his senior sister had actually been anticipating.


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡±


    ¡°Although we only shifted the boat slightly, there¡¯s still a chance he could discover us.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Let¡¯s slow down.¡±


    Bailuo felt the timing was about right. They were sufficiently far from Skull Ind, and Miss Dolphin had not detected any sea monsters.


    They could easily take Sigurian down now, while he was drunk and without a single soldier or servant by his side.


    This time, probably even his uncle wouldn¡¯t have expected that a casual mention would bring such luck.


    Indeed, winning or losing didn¡¯t just depend on your own strength, but also whether your opponent was weak or not.


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t weak, but he might be reckless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigurian noticed the merchant ship stopping and his lips twitched subtly: ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°Why does this feel off?¡±


    Sigurian was a bit confused, having sobered up quite a bit now.


    Pirates nearby offered him more alcohol, but Sigurian didn¡¯t take it, instead walking a few steps forward and leaning on the railing.


    ¡°When did we set sail?¡±<div>


    Sigurian, frowning, looked at the pirate beside him. The pirate was startled and quickly replied, ¡°About, an hour ago (all measurements of time have been converted to Yatun¡¯s).¡±


    ¡°An hour and we haven¡¯t caught up¡­¡±


    How could ordinary merchant ships have the guts to pass through the Devil¡¯s Sea? It had been many years since he had encountered a few.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    At this moment, a cold sweat broke out on Sigurian: ¡®This seems like a trap!¡¯


    ¡°Boss, shall we continue the chase?¡±


    There was a possibility, and not a small one, that the ship ahead was a merchant ship, but it could also be someone luring the enemy.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Could it be possible? How would he know I got drunk, exactly when I fancied a breath of fresh air?¡±


    Sigurian hade out because he was drunk; how could the other party have predicted that?


    It was illogical!


    However, no matter how hard Sigurian racked his brains, he would never guess that it really was just good luck for Bailuo and his group.<div>


    ¡°Stop the ship!¡±


    Sigurian, a cautious man, didn¡¯t opt to continue but had the pirate ship drop its anchor.


    Simply retreating was not Sigurian¡¯s style.


    Previously, it was due to hesitation that he had lost face before Evil Wolf and Kristin.


    This time, Sigurian didn¡¯t want to retreat at all.


    ¡°They¡¯ve stopped as well.¡±


    Seeing the ship behind them slowing down, Bailuo and his senior sister realized that Sigurian might have sensed something.


    There was no reason for pirates to give up their prey. Like the pirate lord Shate of Yatun Ind, Sigurian wouldn¡¯t be suspicious and scare himself.


    ¡°Boss? What should we do now¡­¡±


    ¡°No one escapes from my grasp.¡±


    Sigurian, suddenly reminded of Evil Wolf, took a deep breath with rage in his eyes: ¡°No matter who you are, sink it!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!!¡±<div>


    Sigurian struck the railing with his hand, cracking it all over.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The pirates trembled, thinking Sigurian was angry, and for a moment didn¡¯t know whether to raise the anchor or continue waiting.


    Unknown to them, an invisible ripple was spreading in all directions, centered on Sigurian.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    On the merchant ship, the senior sister heard the vibration and lifted her head.


    ¡°Strike!!¡±


    Sigurian was summoning sea monsters; Bailuo wouldn¡¯t let him have his way and acted immediately with his senior sister.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden Fighting Saint Method burst forth instantaneously, and two figures crossed the nearly one kilometer of sea at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Sigurian only felt a sh before his eyes, and in the next moment, the entire pirate ship shattered under the onught of the surging Fighting Spirit.


    ¡°This!!¡±


    Wood splinters flew, numerous pirates were crushed by the Fighting Spirit, and amidst the sudden attack, Sigurian was so shaken he could not open his eyes.

 Chapter 209: 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 209: Chapter 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Rmendation)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sudden intense pain struck Sigurian¡¯s abdomen as he spat out a mouthful of pitch-ck blood with a ¡°wah¡±.


    Bailuo and his senior sister coordinated wlessly, almost the moment the senior sister hit Sigurian¡¯s abdomen, Bailuo grabbed the man¡¯s face and, following the split open deck and cabin, fiercely pressed him towards the sea surface.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    An Ice Spear passed over Bailuo and Sigurian, plunging straight into the sea.


    ¡°lla~~¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Almost simultaneously with the sea turning to ice, Sigurian¡¯s iput collided with the icy surface.


    The hand on his face finally released him, but before Sigurian could open his eyes, he heard two sounds of ice breaking, and the Holy Sword and the King¡¯s Blood Sword were inserted into the ice, positioned over his neck like a pair of scissors.<div>


    ¡°Two, Kings!!¡±


    At that moment, Sigurian knew exactly what had happened.


    ¡°Puh-cough cough cough!¡±


    Spitting out fresh blood, Sigurian still clutched his teeth, staring fixedly at the two, ¡°Attacking one with Extraordinary Divine Power?!¡±


    Unfortunately, Sigurian wasn¡¯t given a chance to struggle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A massive shield fell from the senior sister¡¯s private treasury.


    ¡°Crack crack crack crack!¡±


    Metal parts detached from the shield, transforming into shackles thatnded on Sigurian¡¯s wrists and ankles.


    This was the senior sister¡¯s second Master Level treasure besides the Lionheart King¡¯s Blood Sword¡ªthe Obrang Saint Shield.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    On the ice, the senior sister looked down at Sigurian with authority.


    With a flick of her finger, the Obrang Evil-Sealing Ring controlled Sigurian¡¯s limbs, floating him in midair.


    All the surrounding pirates were dead, their brains and internal organs shattered by the fighting power released in a sh by the senior sister and Bailuo, deceased beyond redemption.


    Even if there were any survivors, it wouldn¡¯t matter, since they were about to leave and wipe out any trace of their passage.


    ¡°That was really fast.¡±


    Bailuo said to his senior sister through Miracle Connection, ¡°The battlefield changes in the blink of an eye, but this isn¡¯t just changing, it nearly baffled mepletely.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    the senior sister said, ¡°it¡¯s so straightforward, I suspect there¡¯s a trick.¡±<div>


    Meanwhile, Sigurian lying on the ice was suppressed by Bailuo and his senior sister.


    Though his injuries weren¡¯t severe, he was oppressed by the Master Level treasure, and bound by the senior sister¡¯s Avalon Seal.


    There was no reason for it to be fake!


    ¡°This guy says, two Kings against one with Extraordinary Divine Power¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo thought of the Miracle Combat Power levels that his uncle had mentioned before. It seemed Sigurian and his peers followed that system.


    Above the Extraordinary is the Extraordinary Divine Power, not Heroic.


    As for King, it¡¯s actually a level between Master and Legend.


    Bailuo and his senior sister were Crown Masters, so in Sigurian¡¯s eyes, they were naturally Kings.


    But as for levels, there were simply too many on the Miracle Maind, so for the time being, they¡¯d stick with his uncle¡¯s system.


    ¡°His strength is unclear, but the Miracle Power inside him is roughly at the Master Level threshold,¡±


    ¡°Pretty strong, huh,¡±


    Bailuo remarked. Despite he and his senior sister overpowering Sigurian, it was because the two had struck unexpectedly.


    The gap in strength between them was vast, and with Sigurian entirely unprepared, that¡¯s how he was instantly subdued by the two.


    ¡°Who are you two?¡±


    ¡°Which side are you from?¡±


    ¡°Azure? Ogysail? Or Brilliant?¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s Miracle Power was sealed, all his strength being negated by the Power of Avalon.<div>


    But the senior sister¡¯s Power of Avalon was infinite, no matter how much Sigurian tried to deplete it, it was futile, making it impossible for Sigurian to heal his wounds and leaving him in immense pain.


    Fortunately, Bailuo and his senior sister naturally had no intention of taking his life.


    With Saintly Aura¡¯s treatment, he definitely couldn¡¯t die.


    However¡­


    ¡®Two Kings, what a joke!¡¯


    What kind of strength did they have to trouble themselves with him? Were they out of their minds?


    Sigurian really couldn¡¯t understand who Bailuo and his senior sister were, where they came from, and what their purpose was in luring him out and then capturing him.


    All of this, if someone told Sigurian he was dreaming, he might very well believe it!


    ¡°Should we knock him out?¡±


    ¡°Heroic Level, naturally resistant to stupor,¡± Bailuo shook his head, ¡°I guess it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    The previous blow, with the back of the head hitting the ground, Bailuo had cushioned it with ayer of Saintly Aura.


    Even so, Sigurian was still awake.


    ¡°Hard-headed indeed.¡±<div>


    Still, they tried, but other than causing Sigurian to break into a sweat from the pain, indeed, they couldn¡¯t knock him out.


    ¡°Gasp~~ Gasp~~¡±


    Throughout the process, Sigurian remained silent, calmly observing and analyzing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you attacking me?¡±


    ¡°If I may be so bold, I don¡¯t recall having an impression of you two in my memory.¡±


    He had never seen this shining golden Miracle Power before.


    If there was a Master of Miracles nearby with such noticeable power, there¡¯s no reason he wouldn¡¯t know.


    Moreover, were they unaware that they had vited a holy t?


    In Morgan¡¯s waters, dispatching two King-level forces to attack him.


    ¡°Or say,¡± Sigurian continued, ¡°do you intend to dere war against my father?¡±


    Regrettably, Bailuo and his senior sister maintained their silence,pletely ignoring him.


    ¡°Captain.¡±<div>


    Soon, Bailuo returned to the ship with Sigurian.


    Upon seeing them return, with a robust man bound in midair, Elsa and Fiona exchanged a look, immediately realizing who he was: ¡°Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°An Iron Eagle person?¡±


    However, almost the moment the two women spoke, Sigurian suddenly said something unexpected: ¡°Are you Iron Eagle people?¡±


    Captain, Sigurian.


    These sentences undoubtedly carried the ent from the southern parts of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Thistle Province.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 210: 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 210: Chapter 134: Bewitching Hearts (Vote for Rmendation)_3


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡±


    Being called Iron Eagle People had clearly irritated Fiona and Elsa immensely.


    ¡°This guy.¡±


    When Bailuo saw the corner of Sigurian¡¯s mouth twitch slightly, he knew his identity might have been partly exposed.


    ¡°People of Yatun?¡±


    Enduring the pain in his body, Sigurian started, ¡°With an ent from the Southern Thorn Territory of the Iron Eagles, I suspected you were Iron Eagle People and you immediately denied it.¡±


    ¡°Could you be those Remnants of the Former Dynasty wanted by the Iron Eagles?¡±


    ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    The two girls felt a chill run down their spines as they realized that just three lines of dialogue had let Sigurian guess so much.


    Especially Elsa, who,cking much experience, felt overwhelmed with guilt.<div>


    They were worried, worried that their words might bring disaster to Yatun, to their families.


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    Just as the two girls were about to cry from fear, Bailuo¡¯s hand came down.


    Gently stroking, one on each side.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t say anything, but the girls understood his intentions.


    Having been thwarted by Sigurian made the two girls realize that they were still too naive in front of a true warrior.


    This made the girls secretly resolve not to act impulsively again in the future.


    ¡°Guess all you want, whatever you guess, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t deny it because there was simply no need. Soon they would negotiate with Morgan, and eventually, everyone would know.


    Everyone in the world would know; Bailuo had never intended to hide it.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to admit it straight away, giving Sigurian what he wanted. Instead, Bailuo asked, ¡°Any insights, Great Pirate, Mr. Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°I dare not, I dare not.¡±


    Sigurian didn¡¯t seem to be aware that he had been caught, instead looking at Bailuo: ¡°You two, Kings, joining forces to defeat me, a being with Extraordinary Divine Power, how dare I ept the title of ¡®Mister¡¯ from you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hearing Sigurian¡¯s sarcastic words, Elsa, already irate, immediately raised her magic wand and aimed at him.


    This bastard, to insult them once, twice, thrice!


    How could they not be impulsive?!


    With Bailuo and her senior sister being humiliated like this, how could Little Elsa bear it?


    Looking at Fiona, her hand holding the magic wand was almost trembling, clearly struggling to maintain control.<div>


    ¡°What does this mean? Pointing a stick of wood at me? Child¡¯s y?¡±


    Sigurian was unaware of the existence of the magic wand, though even if he had known, he likely wouldn¡¯t have cared much.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    Bailuo lightly pressed down Elsa¡¯s magic wand; he wasn¡¯t about to be provoked by such words: ¡°Enough with the nonsense, how about speaking something practical?¡±<div>


    The ship was crossing the strait, with Bailuo and his senior sister keeping a close eye on Sigurian.


    Ensuring that he absolutely hadn¡¯t left any signals to call Sea Monsters or Pirates.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Bailuo intended to sell Sigurian for money, so torturing him too much or humiliating him wasn¡¯t very appropriate. He let him down from the air and casually gave him a chair to sit on.


    ¡°Not bad treatment, so, you want to take me as a hostage?¡±


    After the initial shock, Sigurian carefully analyzed the current situation.


    Instead of killing him, the two of them captured him.


    Their purpose was quite simple; they certainly wanted to take him prisoner and then negotiate a trade with Morgan.


    ¡°How do you know my father will agree?¡±


    ¡°Just trying.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°If it¡¯s sessful, we¡¯ll live in peace from now on, but if it fails, I¡¯ll chop you up and throw your body into the sea, anyway, he has no idea where I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s brow furrowed lightly; he noticed that Bailuo was different from those two girls. He was impervious to persuasion.<div>


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Bailuo remained silent, and Sigurian continued to ask, ¡°What is your miracle, that brilliance of golden light just now was very strong, what level is it?¡±


    Bailuo nced at his senior sister, who understood his look. She was ready to use the Sealing Skill to seal Sigurian¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Do you want to know the whereabouts of the People of Yatun?¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s hand paused slightly as she looked at Bailuo and suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him, Captain.¡±


    It had to be said that Sigurian had touched upon what Bailuo was most eager to find out at the moment.


    The Yatun n had a limited poption, relying only on their own members to procreate, it was a question of how long that would take.


    The People of Yatun mentioned by Sigurian were not from the Yatun Duchy but the Yatun n. If he truly knew, Bailuo had no reason not to inquire.


    Even though there might be traps involved, the risk did not outweigh the potential reward.


    But!!!


    ¡°Seal his mouth; we¡¯ll have plenty of time to ask after we return.¡±


    Bailuo did want to know, but he was not in a rush. After all, getting Sigurian to talk would surely be no good; better to seal him first, then talk.


    ¡°I am a person of Yatun too!¡±<div>


    ¡°!!!¡±


    At that moment, the entire deck¡ªBailuo, his senior sister, the two young girls, along with countless fairies transformed into animals¡ªall were stunned.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Bailuo looked at Sigurian skeptically, and seeing his expression, Sigurian burst into loudughter: ¡°How about that, are you interested now? With your abilities, you should be able to judge whether my words are true or false, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, Bailuo had such an ability.


    Not to mention other Miracle Warriors, Bailuo and his senior sister possessed the Power of Avalon, which was almost the antithesis of lies and falsehood.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    However, almost in the next moment, Bailuo had already taken the object from his senior sister¡¯s hand and ced it on Sigurian¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah, the world just got so much quieter.¡±


    Bailuo knew that Sigurian held some important information.


    But for some reason, Bailuo felt he couldn¡¯t let him continue speaking.


    If Sigurian were just a brute, a fool, Bailuo would have been willing to draw him out.<div>


    But was Sigurian?


    This man was able to deduce from just three sentences that the Iron Eagle People, and those who bore a grudge against them, might be from the Yatun. Information like this.


    After that, with just a few words, he provoked Elsa and Fiona to a fit of rage.


    Luckily, Bailuo and his senior sister had remarkably calm dispositions.


    But Bailuo dared not let him continue, as this man¡¯s speech was quite beguiling. To deal with such a person, instantly silencing him was the wisest move.

 Chapter 211: 135: Im Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 211: Chapter 135: I¡¯m Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Saw it.¡±


    Crossing the strait and sailing northward for some time, everyone saw four warships moored on the high seas.


    Throughout the journey, Bailuo never gave Sigurian a chance to speak, and he remained quiet, actually enduring the silence without making a single sound.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seeded, Captain.¡±


    The main fleet was just ahead, and Elsa and Fiona finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two little girls hadn¡¯t exerted any effort; they had been staring intently at Sigurian the whole time.


    Even though he was sealed, they still watched him as if he would erupt and start eating people at any moment.


    This made Sigurian quite helpless; he had always looked down on women and especially hated children.


    But these two twelve- or thirteen-year-old girls had made a deep impression on him.


    Because they were even more annoying than Kristin!<div>


    ¡°Take the ship over there.¡±


    After Bailuo finished speaking, he raised his hand, and ck, sticky Fighting Spirit covered Sigurian¡¯s eyes and ears, sealing his vision and hearing after he had been muted.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Did they seed?¡±


    ¡°Look, look at that person, it¡¯s Sigurian!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really Sigurian!!¡±


    Everyone saw the man bound to the chair; who else could it be but Sigurian?


    But how many times had it been?


    The first time, right!


    A home run and a hit in one go, Your Majesty rocks!!!


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Nors approached in his ship, leaping onto Bailuo¡¯s merchant vessel: ¡°Is that Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him, and don¡¯t even exchange nces.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too good at beguiling people.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t worried about himself or his senior sister, but the People of Yatun were simply too naive and could easily be led by the nose by him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nors quicklyplied.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ve seeded?¡±


    On another ship, Lu Anya and Anderson siblings were somewhat speechless: ¡°Isn¡¯t it too easy?¡±<div>


    ¡°Is easy bad?¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s like this, won¡¯t we be out of action?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡±


    Anderson felt an itch to fight, while Lu Anya was a bit more easygoing.<div>


    War brings casualties, and if they could win without sustaining damage, that would truly be the best strategy.


    ¡°Gurgle gurgle.¡±


    Suddenly, Lu Anya¡¯s ears twitched, and she looked puzzled: ¡°Is there, like, a sound?¡±


    ¡°What sound?¡±


    ¡°Underwater.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    The siblings moved closer to the railing of the ship and listened carefully.


    ¡°No fighting, huh? Kind of disappointing.¡±


    Abadun, Miya, Shuster, Hailbo, Silly Tiger, and Ina were on one ship, all following ya.


    However, the expression on ya¡¯s face, which had been smiling at them, subtly changed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a dark shadow sprang from beyond the railing onto the surface of the sea.


    Its speed was tremendous, carrying the stench of the deep sea, and it lunged straight at Hailbo, who was nearest to it.<div>


    ¡°Hailbo, watch out!¡±


    Half a month¡¯s worth of travel had already earned Hailbo the recognition of the group, including Anderson and the others; Hailbo¡¯s strength was the weakest, even less than Shuster¡¯s.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Fortunately, ya was even faster.


    A sh of white light, and without seeing ya draw her sword, a great fish head, no, a head rolled onto the deck.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°How stinky!¡±


    This smell was like that of rice left out for several days.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, what is this thing?¡±


    Miya hurriedly covered her nose with her sleeve, while Ina was okay, looking at the fish monster lying on the ground, with blood covering the deck.


    ¡°Is this a fish or a person?¡±


    Its head was fish-like, covered in spikes all over its body, and its arms appeared somewhat swollen¡­


    Ina had never seen such a creature before, and during their voyage, shielded by the Power of Avalon, they hadn¡¯t encountered any sea beasts.<div>


    But who would have thought that they¡¯d encounter sea monsters for the first time here, of all ces?


    And such a hideously stinking creature at that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Miracle Power in its body, just a in sea beast?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Over here, Bailuo had also noticed the situation: ¡°What¡¯s going on? A sea beast attack? It¡¯s not stormy weather now, is it?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    The senior sister shared the same feeling with Bailuo, both having an ominous premonition.


    ¡°Holy Grail!¡±


    To prevent a long night full of dreams, the senior sister summoned the Holy Grail, and that surging Miracle Power was even felt by Sigurian, though he was sealed.


    ¡®A legend¡¯s presence!¡¯


    Despite the two-tier difference, this was definitely not something a King could achieve.


    This was a legend, the presence of a legend!


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    The Holy Grail was tossed by the senior sister to the middle ship, which also happened to be the one where ya was: ¡°ya, help guard it.¡±


    ya was aware of the Gate of Avalon project.


    In fact, aside from some children, most of the adult People of Yatun were aware of it.


    They had gone through countless trials of life and death and no longer needed such a small battlefield to test their mettle.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ya caught the eternal Holy Grail flying her way and swiftly brought it to the center of the deck, where Miya waved her Magic Wand, and a tform immediately rose to ce the Holy Grail upon.


    ¡°Plop plop plop!!¡±


    At the sea¡¯s surface, a series of fish-headed monsters leaped out of the water. They jumped quickly, and their speed was quite shocking.


    Butpared to the Miracle Troop Type, they still fell short by a lot.


    ¡°Any more? I¡¯ll take them on!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Cat Lingling vanished into the blue mist, and upon reappearing, she was already behind a fish-headed monster. Wielding her Fairy stabbing sword, she effortlessly cut through the monster¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Disappearing again, Cat Lingling appeared inside the railing, ying another fish-headed monster before it even hit the ground.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­¡±


    In an instant, Cat Lingling¡¯s figure shed along the railing seven times, ying the remaining seven fish-headed monsters.

 Chapter 212: 135 Im Not Venting, I Respect You (Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 212: Chapter 135 I¡¯m Not Venting, I Respect You (Vote for Rmendation)_2


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    Cat Linglingnded on the deck, then leaped up, lightly twirling in the air before posing with hands on hips and chest out, a face full of pride, ¡°How¡¯s my swordsmanship, meow?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±


    Jiera, Nors, Lu Anya, Anderson, everyone sensed there was a problem.


    ¡°Blurp blurp.¡±


    At this moment, beneath the water, Miss Dolphin was leading the fairies of the Aquatic Tribe to protect Bailuo¡¯s merchant ship.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    Miss Dolphin and the Shark Guards had already in dozens of Fish Monsters.


    Yet these Fish Monsters seemed toe out of nowhere, more and more of them emerging.<div>


    ¡°Whoo~~~¡±


    The dolphin sound transformed into ultrasonic waves, painting a picture of the surroundings and sending it back to Miss Dolphin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How exactly did these creatures get so close?¡±


    It looked down in astonishment, yet in the dark world below, it saw nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Is this?!¡±


    From the deep sea, the depths far below, that massive, horrifying ck tide was approaching at an rming rate¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Miss Dolphin¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately swam desperately toward the shore, ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A sea beast asrge as a whale leaped up from the seabed, roaring as it bore down on Cat Lingling standing at the railing, like a waterfall, water sshing down.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Cat Lingling immediately teleported away.


    A pale blue mist appeared on the whale sea beast¡¯s back just before it couldnd, where Cat Lingling reappeared through teleportation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being so big, I¡¯ll pierce through you!¡±


    Cat Lingling aimed its rapier at the whale sea beast, then spun rapidly, and from top to bottom, pierced through the whale sea beast¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    ¡°Ew, that stinks!¡±


    Cat Lingling realized it had made a mistake, sticking out its tongue, nearly fainting, ¡°So disgusting.¡±<div>


    Cats like the smell of fish, not stench, meow.


    ¡°You big dummy, sister!¡±


    ¡°Such a huge thing, it¡¯s falling down!!¡±


    Cat Yiyi and Cat Erer conveyed that Cat Lingling hadn¡¯t solved the problem at all, it only killed the sea beast, and the body was still falling down.<div>


    Luckily, in the next moment, sword qi tore through the sky, chopping the whale sea beast into several sections.


    ¡°Ping.¡±


    ya ced the Eastern Truth Cross Sword horizontally in front of her, slowly sheathed it, and casually carried it on one side.


    ¡°Apuse!¡±


    Abadun, Beya, John leaped up from the deck, their bodies enveloped in a golden Saintly Aura, effortlessly kicking all therge chunks of meat into the sea.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Hailbo watched their movements, even though he had trained in the Fighting Saint Method with them for a long time.


    But truly seeing his predecessors inbat still left Hailbo profoundly shaken, ¡®So strong, too strong!¡¯


    Compared to them, Hailbo found he was nothing.


    ¡°`


    He is too weak¡­


    ¡°Clean.¡±


    The stench of blood rained down on the ship, and Miya immediately raised her magic wand, sweeping away the gore and even freshening up the air significantly.<div>


    ¡°Clean.¡±


    Miya then used magic on the three youngsters.


    ¡°Thanks, Miya.¡±


    ¡°Why are these beast monsters attacking us?¡±


    Miya¡¯s movements were too fast, making Ina, who also held a magic wand, wanting to cast the cleaning spell, quietly put it down: ¡®Too fast, Miss Miya¡¯s casting speed.¡¯


    ¡°Ina, you¡¯ve just started learning magic.¡±


    Miya noticed Ina¡¯s frustration and smiled: ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get as good as me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Having been with ya for many years, Miya had learned to be observant and attentive, looking after the psychological well-being of eachpanion, including Ina.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bailuo noticed something unusual about these seemingly ordinary fish monsters.


    ¡°Release the seal.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, his senior understood and removed the bindings covering Sigurian¡¯s mouth and eyes.<div>


    ¡°Oh wow, what was that just now, a little game of life? You guys into that sort of thing?¡±


    As soon as Sigurian started talking, it was with a tease.


    But Bailuo could tell that this sudden attack had to be his doing.


    Except for the initial shock when he was captured, the man seemed to had been fearless all along.


    Bailuo had thought he was relying on the fact that he was a hostage, so he was sure Bailuo wouldn¡¯t dare to move him.


    But who would have thought, he was actually summoning an army.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    His eyes and mouth had been sealed, so how did he give orders, and what was more important, was that Bailuo, Sherri, and his senior did not feel any fluctuations of Miracle Power from him.


    ¡°How did I do what?¡±


    Sigurian didn¡¯t directly answer Bailuo¡¯s question.


    Suddenly, Bailuo considered a possibility: ¡°Ventriloquism? Is this an aquatguage that only you can hear?¡±


    Bailuo stared at Sigurian and saw the smile on his face grow stronger: ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s already¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±<div>


    His senior¡¯s voice came from behind Bailuo, who quickly looked up.


    ¡°This!!¡±


    He saw that in the far-off waters, a dark mass was surging forward like a rising tide, reminiscent of ink spilling over the edge of a basin.


    ¡°What is that, sea, sea monsters?¡±


    Elsa and Fiona were stunned. How many sea monsters could there be, tens of thousands?


    Not just from one direction, but from all around.


    Centered around the five ships, extending about five or six kilometers outwards, the sea was azure blue, but beyond that was almost an endless expanse of ck, reaching to the horizon.


    Too many, overwhelmingly many, enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Miss Dolphin burst out from the water, shouting, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re under attack, there are lots of fish-headed monsters under the sea!¡±


    ¡°Below as well?¡±


    Bailuo and his senior had been using their sensing ability to search for Miracle Troops with Miracle Power.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 213: 135: Im Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 213: Chapter 135: I¡¯m Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Rmendation)_3


    But they hadn¡¯t noticed when the other side had surrounded them.


    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Bailuo sensed again the distance and the seabed, but the result was still ¡®schools of fish,¡¯ just ordinary aquatic creatures: ¡°Still no ¡®Miracle Power¡¯?¡±


    These weren¡¯t ¡®Miracle Troop Types¡¯?


    They were merely pure Sea Beasts, the same type of ¡®Offspring of Miracle¡¯ as Lilith¡¯s fairies!


    ¡°Well yed, hiding your moves, huh?¡±


    Bailuo had been almost sufficiently guarded.


    Yet, Sigurian had still pulled a sly trick on them, one move that seemed almost capable of turning the tables.


    ¡°Shooosh!¡±


    The senior sister drew The Four Kings Sacred Sword, cing it against Sigurian¡¯s neck: ¡°Order them to stop, or I will kill you!¡±<div>


    ¡°Right, did that dolphin just talk a moment ago?¡±


    ¡°How did you do that? Were you transformed from a human? Or is it a special ¡®Ability¡¯ of your miracle?¡±


    ¡°Such an interesting miracle, so what exactly is your miracle?¡±


    More curious about why the dolphin could talk than his own safety, Bailuo couldn¡¯t help admiring this man: ¡°Are you so confident I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°Tsss.¡±


    The ¡®Holy Sword¡¯ nicked Sigurian¡¯s neck, releasing ck blood, and the evolutionary power of the ¡®Saintly Aura¡¯ was absolutely lethal to Sigurian.


    That intense pain, even from just one wound, felt as if it was being scrubbed with sulfuric acid.


    ¡°A holy ss of miracle?¡±


    Sigurian looked at the senior sister: ¡°Your eyes are different from his, I can tell, you really would kill me.¡±


    On the way here, Bailuo had told his senior sister.


    If he hesitated at certain moments, unable to make a decision, then it was up to his senior sister to judge.


    Bailuo believed in his senior sister¡¯s wisdom and decision-making power. Whatever the oue, right or wrong, good or bad, they would shoulder it together.


    ¡°Fine, Imand them.¡±


    With such vast numbers, should they surge forth, the ¡®Yatun Army¡¯ would be under great pressure.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The senior sister walked behind Sigurian, pressing the sword against his neck, and pushed him to the prow of the ship.


    With two ¡®Kings¡¯ present, even Sigurian at his prime would only be outssed, so he couldn¡¯t possibly misjudge his current predicament.


    He couldn¡¯t escape, certainly couldn¡¯t escape.


    Even if all of his ¡®Miracle Army¡¯ came at once, they couldn¡¯t stop two kings intent on making an escape.<div>


    Given the reality, a temporarypromise was the best choice.


    But Sigurian was seething with anger, full of fiery rage with nowhere to vent; a month¡¯s worth of drinking had done nothing to quell his ¡®Wrath¡¯.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±<div>


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Sigurian: ¡°I¡¯ll give the order now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bailuo stood behind Sigurian, his hand resting on the ¡®Lionheart King¡¯s Blood Sword,¡¯ a stance that brought Sigurian immense unseen pressure.


    Feeling the two people behind him, the undertones, both overt and subtle,pelled him¡ª¡¯Behave, or be beheaded.¡¯


    ¡®Did you notify Morgan when you started this battle?¡¯


    ¡®The ¡®Cross Strait¡¯ is still in my possession, isn¡¯t it, Sigurian?¡¯


    In this moment, Sigurian felt no fear, but rather his blood boiled with excitement¡ªit had been so many years since such a life-risking battle of ¡®Miracles.¡¯


    ¡°My army, I order you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Go to hell!!!¡±


    Sigurian shouted in fury: ¡°Kill them all!!!!¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Senior Sister: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom~~~¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±<div>


    The sword did not fall; he was still alive. Sigurianughed maniacally: ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me! You! You don¡¯t dare to kill me!!¡±


    ¡°You, are quite the character.¡±


    However, faced with Sigurian¡¯sughter, Bailuo was calmly sheathing his sword.


    Bailuo indeed didn¡¯t dare to kill him, because Yatun was not prepared to go to war with Morgan.


    But Sigurian didn¡¯t know that.


    So he was truly gambling with his life, betting that Bailuo didn¡¯t dare to strike.


    ¡°You¡¯re also quite the character.¡±


    Sigurian suddenly said: ¡°To hold back from killing me.¡±


    ¡°All this nonsense, it¡¯s meaningless,¡± said Bailuo.


    Without being upset or angry, Bailuo was very calm, extremely calm.


    ¡°To be ced in a desperate situation and then to survive.¡±


    The senior sister thought of what the old uncle had said aboutmanders on the battlefield, and Bailuo smiled: ¡°Nice y, truly a remarkable move that¡¯s eye-opening.¡±


    Bailuo harbored no resentment nor me towards Sigurian; he only felt that his opponent had taught him a lesson, enriching his insight and experience.<div>


    In battle against the enemy, all sorts of situations can ur.


    I make a move, you counter.


    Now that Bailuo and his team had made their move, and Sigurian had countered, it was time for them to turn around and gain victory over the enemy.


    ¡°The streak of inexplicable good luck is over, time for a proper fight¡­¡±


    Bailuo had the senior sister continue to control Sigurian, then raised the ¡®Lionheart King¡¯s Blood Sword¡¯ high: ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!!!¡±


    ¡°Whish~~¡±


    The g of the ¡®Lores¡¯ Shield Guards¡¯ unfurled, silver-white, emzoned with a white moose on a shield, glittering in the sunlight.


    ¡°Elsa.¡±


    Fiona rode her broom and flew out, followed by Elsa, who leapt from the deck.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Elsa released a vast amount of cold air, using her unique magic, no longer needing a ¡®Magic Wand.¡¯


    So, the sea surface was frozen.<div>


    Elsa was rapidly casting spells, freezing all the ships in ce; they were surrounded, so it made no difference where they went.


    Meanwhile, Bailuo¡¯s orders were passed through secret messages, instructing them to hold their position for nine minutes, which would end the battle.


    ¡®Just 9 more minutes¡­¡¯


    Elsa thought as she crafted the battlefield for the ¡®People of Yatun,¡¯ ¡®We must show Your Majesty our growth!¡¯


    ¡°You really are outstanding,¡± Bailuo said to his opponent, feeling a need to give due respect.

 Chapter 214: 135: Im Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Recommendation)_4

    Chapter 214: Chapter 135: I¡¯m Not Venting My Anger, I Respect You (Vote for Rmendation)_4


    ¡°`


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    With a swing of his sword, he amputated Sigurian¡¯s legs.


    ¡°You motherfucker¡­¡±


    As Sigurian¡¯s legs hit the ground, they were instantly devoured by blood-red mes, which also coiled around the stumps, bringing him unimaginable, excruciating pain.


    Luckily, the Holy Shield Shackles quickly wrapped around the stumps of his limbs, and while they once again suppressed Sigurian, they also extinguished the blood-red mes.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, have I shown you enough respect?¡±


    Respecting your enemy means bringing your A-game, keeping a tight watch, and not giving them the slightest chance to probe for weaknesses.


    Venting anger?


    How could this be seen as venting anger?<div>


    A person as calm as Bailuo, how could he do something out of anger?


    On the contrary, if Bailuo hadn¡¯t done this, it would mean he was underestimating his opponent, taking Sigurian lightly, and that would bring shame upon the People of Yatun.


    This was the very principle Uncle had taught Bailuo and his senior sister since they were young.


    If you can kill, don¡¯t let them live.


    If you can cripple, don¡¯t let them stand.


    ¡°I admit it¡¯s a good move,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°but it seems I am still not cautious enough, nor do I respect your power enough.¡±


    ¡°Spurt!!¡±


    Feeling it was not enough, Bailuo also chopped off both of Sigurian¡¯s arms.


    Anyway, as long as the Miracle Power is withdrawn, Sigurian could recover; to the Miracle Citizens, such injuries were nothing.


    So, more than his wounds, what frustrated Sigurian even more was Bailuo¡¯s meticulous attitude.


    Was this really fucking necessary?!


    Sigurian: Two Kings are watching me, one of them, and you motherfuckers even amputate my limbs; can you get any more shameless?!


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Sigurian bore the intense pain before sneering, ¡°But I want to see how you¡¯re going to break through. Even if you can run, your army will surely suffer heavy losses. Half dead!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡±


    ¡°Ahh~~~¡±


    However, no sooner had he finished speaking than his senior sister fired two bursts of Fighting Spirit from her fingers, instantly exploding Sigurian¡¯s eyeballs from afar.


    In the forting war, although their position had been exposed, it was still better to disclose less than more.<div>


    ¡°What needed to be done is done.¡±


    Looking at the Baiying Yin fluttering in the sky, the senior sister ryed hermand, ¡°I¡¯ll heal him first and thene over. You go and takemand.¡±


    ¡°I leave it to you.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s eyes flickered with a golden light as he slowly levitated from the deck. Seeing this, Nors hurriedly asked, ¡°Boss, what about me, me?¡±<div>


    ¡°Nors, you stay here as well, protect the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t join the battle, the task of guarding was just as important, especially since Bailuo had instructed, ¡°You watch the battlefield closely, remember more, learn more.¡±


    Others were soldiers, the vanguard.


    But Nors, Bailuo wanted to mold him into a general capable of leading troops, a Great General.


    What kind of Great General charges into the front lines of battle?


    Nors was already strong enough, that was recognized by both his senior sister and Bailuo. Hence, instead ofbat experience, he should be learningmand.


    ¡°Please be careful!¡±


    Nors watched Bailuo leave and by his side, his senior sister positioned the Holy Sword before her, both hands pressing at the bottom of the hilt.


    At the same time, a continuous surge of Miracle Power flowed out of her, sweeping towards the location of the Yatun Legion.


    Though numerous, the army of Sea Beasts possessed unimpressive strength.


    Truth be told, to Bailuo and his senior sister as they were now, these Sea Beasts were barely a concern.


    Just right, let the People of Yatun use them for training¡­<div>


    ¡°Captain, wait for me.¡±


    Sherri followed Bailuo, pouting, because he hadn¡¯t ridden her into battle.


    Heading into a battle on foot rather than mounted, wasn¡¯t that like stripping down without ¡®getting on¡¯?


    Sherri: Master, ride me quickly, really~~~


    ¡°`

 Chapter 215: 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 215: Chapter 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Bailuo descended from the sky; by now, the Yatun Army had already arranged their troops in formation to cope with this situation.


    The witches used Levitation Spells to ce four ships like petals.


    Their sterns touched while their bows faced the four directions: east, south, west, and north.


    And in the center of the ships, the Holy Grail radiated a golden light, bathing everyone in its brilliance.


    ¡°First team, second team, third team¡­¡±


    Bailuo began giving orders, ¡°Lores¡¯ Shield Guards at the front, set up the shields.¡±


    The equipment with Extraordinary and Transcendent Treasures would be swapped out ording to the most suitable situation, as Yatun¡¯s troops had been trained for this very moment.


    ¡°Boom Boom Boom!!¡±


    With each loud sound of shields hitting the ground, the 25 Lores¡¯ Shield Guards encircled the four ships on the ice.<div>


    The Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, now allposed of Elf males, possessed Extraordinary Power themselves, and with the Lores¡¯ armor set, their strength approached Transcendent; at the very least they were at the Extraordinary Peak.


    Though their numbers were few and spread apart,


    the Lores¡¯ Shield Guards¡¯ shields could connect with one another to form a barrier-like ability.


    Individually, their defense might be average, but as their number increased, even a significantly powerful Transcendent would hardly breach them with ease.


    ¡°Shining Light Infantry, lower the long spears, aim at the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Beside the 25 Lores¡¯ Shield Guards, over 20 female Tree Elves formed the Shining Light Infantry, tightly gripping the weapons in their hands.


    They stood behind the Lores¡¯ Shield Guards; as soon as the enemy drew near, their silver spears would instantly thrust forward.


    ¡°Cavalry, don¡¯t act rashly, all stay on the deck.¡±


    Lu Anya and Anderson¡¯s voices came from the sky, ¡°Heed our lord¡¯smand!¡±


    The Tidal Retinue split by gender, with 13 men and 12 women, led separately by Tree Elf Patriarch Lu Anya and Anderson.


    The siblings each rode atop a massive griffon, bearing long ives shimmering with icy cold light.


    They both carried the Tree Elf longbow, not only harnessing the power of Transcendent armaments but also able to snipe at the enemy from above, inflicting substantial damage.


    Besides them, there were about 20 White Eagle Swordsmen.


    Among them were 10 male Tree Elves and 10 women from the Yatun n, consisting of elder sisters and matrons.


    Women of the Yatun n were no weaker than the males, even stronger due to their seniority, for in the Yatun n, with only Nors and John grown up, they were the core battle force.


    ¡°We are also in position, captain.¡±


    Leading the way were 4 Astrologers with Gonnia and 4 Forbidden Forest Archers with Jiera, as well as 3 Dawn Guards who followed Lu Anya and Anderson.


    All the supernatural troops of Avalon took their positions.<div>


    ¡°Captain, the witches are all ready.¡±


    Four tall and striking women, dressed in Dragon Head Guard Armor, their formidable Red Dragon helmets hiding their faces.


    ¡°Swoosh.¡±


    The witches rode on brooms, hovering high above, awaiting Bailuo¡¯s orders.<div>


    The Yatun n had 20 witches of Ordinary Level or higher.


    10 from the Yatun n and 10 from the Tree Elf n.


    The witches from the Tree Elf n, under the leadership of Fra and Liya, began casting spells over the area.


    Witches from the Yatun n, under themand of Elsa and Fiona, startedying trap after trap with their magic.


    ¡°We¡¯re here too, we¡¯re here too!¡±


    100 Ordinary Level fairies from the Fluffy Tribe, 50 High-ranking Fairies with Extraordinary ability.


    Aquatic Tribe and Feathered Tribe were present too.


    The Fluffy Tribe disembarked, each person apanied by 1 High-ranking Fairy and about 2 Ordinary Fairies.


    ¡°An Ya.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lu Anya raised her Dew Flower Ring, and the previously frozen sea suddenly surged skyward; with a wave of her hand, she instantly froze it again.


    In just about ten seconds, the four ships and the location of the Holy Grail had already risen twenty or so meters into the air.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold our ground here.¡±<div>


    The senior apprentice brought Nors up onto the iceberg, joined by Sigurian.


    ¡°Aquatic Tribe, try your best to protect what¡¯s below.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°If you can¡¯t hold out, the witches will open up the ice for you¡ªstraight away retreat to the ice surface!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The Aquatic Tribe was tasked with halting the Fish Monsters surging from the ocean depths.


    These Fish Monsters were not powerful, but their sheer numbers were vast, making it an enormous task.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t need them to hold indefinitely¡ªjust tost less than 9 more minutes, and the great Yatun Army would be able to return to the city.


    ¡°Rumble Rumble Rumble~~¡±


    The dark mass of Sea Monsters in the distance were rushing toward them at an rming speed.


    ¡°Stay calm.¡±


    Bailuo, positioned at the very center, surveyed the surroundings while silently timing in his mind, ¡®Just about, 8 minutes left.¡¯


    The dark Sea Monster army finally drew near.


    ¡°Within range!¡±<div>


    Upon Bailuo¡¯smand, all Tree Elves, regardless of what Avalon Treasures they wore, retracted their weapons back into their bodies.


    They raised their arms, and two jade-like branches grew from their wrists, assembling into beautiful green bows.


    ¡°Get ready~~~¡±


    With Bailuo¡¯s voice, the Tree Elves elegantly concentrated life energy into arrows, then aligned their bows in a wlessly uniform manner.


    Not only them, but also the Forbidden Forest Archers.


    This group of Transcendent ranged fighters was already itching for action, and among them, Jiera stood on the ship, looking down from above.


    ¡°Click.¡±


    The Bted Arrow opened up, forming into a longbow.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    Jiera uttered two words, and at the same time, the ck runes written on the Bted Arrow turned into text.


    They slowly rose and rapidly condensed into an arrow.


    This was the very first ability of the Bted Arrow¡ªWord Spirit Arrow.


    Speak the words, and they shall be arrows for your use.<div>

 Chapter 216: 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)_2

    Chapter 216: Chapter 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)_2


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°Whsssh Whsssh Whsssh~~¡±


    Nearly a hundred arrows were shot simultaneously in all directions, each of them moving extremely fast, with the four Forbidden Forest Archers being the most eye-catching.


    Their arrows soared high into the sky before turning into bright and pure moon discs underneath the daytime sky.


    ¡°Boom~~~~¡±


    Massive spherical energy bodies, like the moon plummeting westward at night, smashed toward the cluster of sea monsters below.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Four silver spheres, each one meter in diameter, fell into the swarm of sea beasts, their powerful force spreading out as shock waves, conjuring endless silver Wind des, resulting in a space teeming with life within a ten-meter radius.


    All sea monsters trapped within that space were reduced to ashes without exception.


    But the sheer number of sea monsters was too great. Plus, some of them were toorge, so even after these four arrows, not even one ten-thousandth of them had been eliminated.<div>


    ¡°Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh.¡±


    Following the ¡®Moonfall Silverlight¡¯, the Tree Elves¡¯ Shade Arrows came next.


    ¡°Crack Crack Crack.¡±


    These arrows, upon hitting the sea beasts, quickly focused on taking out one monster after another.


    As one sea beast fell, another immediately covered it, with the whole process taking less than a second.


    However, this was just the beginning. The very arrows that had prated the bodies of the sea beasts now unleashed a rapid surge of life, the green vitality.


    Attached to the tip of each arrow was a small seed, now absorbing the sea beast¡¯s flesh and blood and growing vigorously.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Sharp wooden points burst through the corpses of the sea beasts, with numerous vines spilling their guts.


    These vines, like venomous snakes, entangled the surrounding sea beasts, creating eighty patches of greenery on the surface of the ocean.


    ¡°Continue!!¡±


    The sea beasts provided the best foothold for the green expanse.


    Even upon the ocean, they could still create a piece ofnd by using the endless supply of corpses.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    The Tree Elves continued their attack, relying on bloodline instincts and the power of life itself, which virtually eliminated any cooldown period.


    By contrast, although the Forbidden Forest Archers possessed immense attack power, the pressure from the Supernatural Treasures was far too great.


    These elder sisters had only been in touch with the Power of Avalon for just over a month, and their Fighting Saint Method had barely condensed to an Extraordinary level, just managing to cross the threshold.


    With such little of the Fighting Saint Method, they were ambitious to try activating the full suite of Moonfall Silverlight.


    So, they could only rely on the Power of Avalon stored within Moonfall Silverlight.<div>


    But by doing so¡­


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    The one under the most pressure was obviously Jiera.


    The young girl rolled up her sleeves to find ck characters, like tattoos, branded onto her palms.<div>


    The Bted Arrow is a Heroic Level treasure, one that not only brings great pressure but also significant side effects when used.


    Without adequate physical conditioning, the more frequently Jiera used its power, the more the ck characters would appear on her skin.


    Spreading towards her heart, once they touched it, Jiera would die.


    Fortunately, it was worth it.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    A earth-shattering explosion resounded through the skies.


    It was a ze that shot up into the heavens, almost instantly swallowing up nearly a hundred sea monsters.


    One heroic strike¡ªif not for the massive sea beasts but rather Mortals without the Miracle Power, perhaps a single arrow could annihte more than two or three thousand lives.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    At this moment, Kristin was patrolling nearby waters with Coral and over twenty Sky Cavalry Commanders and Eagle Strikers.


    She had been assigned a new task by the upper echelons of the Immortal Hawk Kingdom, that was, to watch over Sigurian and to prevent him from seeking revenge on the Evil Wolf and reiming the Cross Sea Region.


    For the Immortal Hawk Kingdom, the Pirates killing civilians was of no concern.


    As long as no war of Miracle Power broke out, anything could be discussed.<div>


    ¡°Such strong Miracle Power.¡±


    Coral, picking up on the faint distant rumble, blew the ¡®Fire God Horn¡¯ and called everyone to action, ¡°Follow me and let¡¯s check it out!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crack appeared on the icebound sea, like the mark left by a hammer strike.


    Beneath the ice, countless humanoid Fish Monsters were ramming against it, hitting it so furiously that even as their heads bled, they relentlessly pressed on.


    ¡°la.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ice shattered and an endless horde of Fish Monsters circled up from the deep sea.


    Like termites out of their nest, emitting grating and piercing cries, they scrabbled over towards the People of Yatun¡¯s battle formation, climbing and stumbling over each other.


    ¡°They¡¯ve crossed over, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Bailuo noticed that the tidal wave of sea beasts was far away, and these Fish Monsters were clearly originally lurking beneath this area of the sea.


    ¡°Just one ce was hiding this many.¡±


    Bailuo mused, ¡°How many forces does Morgan have, exactly?¡±<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Miss Dolphin and the Shark General, ignoring the ice cover, leaped onto the ice surface, gliding across as they yelled, ¡°We can¡¯t hold them back, there are too many!¡±


    ¡°To the shore.¡±


    Bailuo closed his eyes, then opened them again, ¡°Everyone to the shore!¡±


    At the same time, all members of the Aquatic Tribe emitted a golden glow from their bodies, the ¡®Redemption Mark¡¯ within Avalon¡¯s Holy Qi.


    ¡°Witches, open the portal!¡±


    Wands waved creating many circr holes in the ice where Dolphins, Sharks, Goldfish, Bat Rays, Whales, along with some other fish species not typically regarded by the People of Yatun as aquatic life, poured through.


    These members of the Aquatic Tribe were not ordinary fish, but Fairies that could transform into a humanoid form, and High-ranking Fairies proficient in their unique Fairy Magic.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry to disappoint you¡­¡±


    A pure white Dolphin d in ancient armor stood on its tailfin as if it were legs, kneeling before Bailuo on one knee on the ice and bowing in self-reproach.


    It was covered in blood, evidence of the fierce battle that had taken ce beneath the waves.

 Chapter 217: 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)_3

    Chapter 217: Chapter 136: Look at My Gatling Gun (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)_3


    ¡°`


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to me yourself, Miss Dolphin.¡±


    ¡°Feiya.¡±


    ¡°Heal them, Holy Grail.¡±


    As the senior disciple¡¯s words fell, a tremendous amount of golden spring water erupted from the Holy Grail, rapidly weaving through the crowd of Aquatic Fairy ss beings.


    The wounds vanished at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the lost body parts were quickly restored, limbs regrown.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Miss Dolphin stood up, angrily dering, ¡°Those damned fish-headed monsters dared to ambush us.¡±


    ¡°Minions, follow your Mistress into battle, for vengeance!!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh!¡±<div>


    And so, arge group of the Aquatic Tribe surged down once more, with a determination to not cease until they had in tenfold, a hundredfold the enemy.


    ¡°Here theye!!¡±


    Elsewhere, eight portals burst open with a thunderous copse.


    Before the first wave of Fish Monsters had even drawn near, the second and third waves were already upon them.


    ¡°To battle!¡±


    The Shining Light Infantry stepped forward, their Lores¡¯ Shield Guards behind them nted their shields into the ice, and a silvery white Barrier soared into the sky.


    ¡°The time to y the enemy has finallye.¡±


    Abadun, now d in Bright Light Infantry Armor, shot forth and met the oing swarm of Fish Monsters with his fist, ¡°Extraordinary Combat Technique: Unforgiving Precept!¡±


    Golden Saintly Aura, apanied by an explosive force, surged towards the Fish Monsters.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dozens of Fish Monsters were sent flying by Abadun¡¯s punch, the closest one turning into a cannonball that crashed into the wave of beasts behind it.


    ¡°Huh~~¡±


    The boy, merely ten years old, was incredibly petite.


    Yet in his hands, a Long Spear taller than a man suddenly swung in a wide arc, leaving a trail of severed limbs and dismembered bodies.


    ¡°Who else wants some?!!¡±


    Abadun had yearned to join the battle and y the enemy since his youth and now had the opportunity. It was like slicing melons and cutting vegetables, an absolute thrill.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A figure dropped from the sky, crushing the group of Fish Monsters in front of Abadun into minced meat.


    ¡°Sister Gonnia?!¡±<div>


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Nodding to Abadun, Gonnia quickly gathered blue Magic Qi around her body, lifting her hand to pluck a constetion like the Big Dipper from it, ¡°The power of the stars.¡±


    ¡°Ting~¡±


    With a flick of her fingers, she snapped off the shining points from the Big Dipper, and the next moment, seven blue orbs hovered in front of her.<div>


    ¡°Susu susu.¡±


    The orbs danced out,nding amidst the Fish Monsters. The formidable power of the stars unleashed a flood of starlight beams, furiously erupting.


    The Fish Monsters had never seen such power and were immediately riddled with holes.


    ¡°Ting ting ting~~¡±


    Gonnia conjured six or seven constetions.


    For a moment, it was as if seven Gatling guns were relentlessly bombarding every direction.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Awesome!!¡±


    Abadun was startled, then instinctively leapt up, and with a single footfall, turned a sneaky fish monster trying to attack him into minced meat.


    ¡°Roar~~¡±


    A gigantic sea beast broke through the ice, but Gonnia stood in its path, unflinching.


    The woman raised her hand, and a magical barrier, formed from countless starlights, blocked the massive sea beast.


    ¡°Huff huff~~¡±<div>


    The Shining Light Long Spear twirled in Abadun¡¯s hands as the youth steadied himself and with a mighty throw, speared the sea beast above Gonnia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thanks, Little Abadun.¡±


    Abadun smiled and opened his palm, and the Shining Light Long Spear, which had flown high into the air, immediately turned around and flew back to his hand.


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Abadun spun his spear with ir, ¡°But can you drop the ¡®little¡¯ next time?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Little Abadun,¡± Gonnia said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember next time, Little Abadun.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    From afar, Kristin looked down upon the dark tidal waves covering the ocean.


    Sea beasts, all of them.


    They surged in the same direction, more and more, seemingly endless.


    And the inds, fishing boats, and merchant ships on this great sea met with catastrophic disaster.


    ¡°Sigurian.¡±


    Kristin was utterly bewildered, ¡°What on earth is he doing? Has he lost his mind?¡±<div>


    ¡°Boss, should we go over there?¡±


    ¡°Your strength is not enough, remember to stay here.¡±


    Kristin¡¯s expression was grave. She thought of the Master Level and Heroic Level Sea Demons under Sigurian¡¯smand¡ªdefinitely not something her subordinates could handle (automatically converted to Yatun¡¯s level units).


    Even she herself, facing several Heroic Level Sea Demons, was at her limit, and against Master Level¡­


    Apart from turning tail and running, she never considered a second possibility.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Kristin dared to stand up to Sigurian because she had the backing of the Duke of Immortal Hawk.


    If Sigurian dared to lift a finger against her, Morgan would definitely lock the boy up.


    Just like now, the sea beasts simply ignored Kristin because of Sigurian¡¯s orders not to attack any Miracle Citizen under the Duke of Immortal Hawk without cause.


    In other words, as long as Kristin did not attack, these sea beasts and sea monsters would never attack her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, you warmongers!¡±


    Kristin grumbled as she passed over the tide of sea beasts. From a distance, she saw the Miracle Light shining far away¡ªsome unfamiliar power.


    ¡°What kind of aura is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±<div>


    In this sea region, whose Miracle Power was this dazzling gold? Who had such a Miracle?


    The Brilliant Four Sovereigns, The Three Dukes of Azure, and even the four Pirate Kings of the cardinal directions¡ªif you count Count Thorn and the Lord of the Birch Trees, it doesn¡¯t seem like any of them have this kind of power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    After all, Kristin had only joined Azure a little over ten years ago; her seniority was too low, and the only Miracles she knew were from the ¡°Kings¡¯ Festival.¡±


    At that time, Kristin was just an Extraordinary Eagle Striker on the fringe.


    ¡°No matter who it is, this must be reported to the Archduke,¡± Kristin said, ¡°An era of peace, yet they daringly trigger a Miracle battle, how outrageous.¡±

 Chapter 218 - 137: You are too arrogant (Seeking recommendation votes)

    Chapter 218: Chapter 137: You are too arrogant (Seeking rmendation votes)


    ¡°All forces, attack!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Tidal Attendants were extremely excited. Almost the moment Bailuo gave themand, they rode out swiftly on their blue elemental horses.


    It was finally their turn, finally!


    The blue armor shimmered under the sunlight, and in the distance, the sky was darkening with the approaching storm.


    25 knights with long spears carried a powerful impact force, tearing through the fish monster frenzy. They circled around the four ships, opening up arge gap.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Diana descended from the sky on her griffon. They turned into pure white rays of light, like a giant meteor, annihting countless fish monsters and sea beasts.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish.¡±


    Three adorable cats navigated through the battlefield, following the Tidal Attendants, shing left and right.


    Whenever fish monsters approached, the cats began to use Blue Mist Shuttle, not giving the enemy a chance to retaliate. Their agility was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Roar~~¡±


    Most sea beasts were not even ordinary military forces, and evenmon fairies could frustrate these lower beings.


    But among these sea beasts, there were also some very terrifying giant sea beasts.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Toss!¡±


    A golden monkey brandished an iron rod in its hand, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    It swelled in the wind and, in an instant, became a thirty-meter-long rod, thin at one end and huge at the other.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The enormous iron rod struck the belly of a giant sea beast, breaking its spine.


    ¡°Not worth a blow.¡±


    The Monkey King pulled the rod, and the building-sized iron rod instantly shrunk to less than 1.5 meters.


    It was the leader of the mischievous monkeys of Yatun Ind, a high-ranking fairy known as the Monkey King.


    As a high-ranking fairy, the Monkey King¡¯s fairy magic had two techniques, one could make things grow or shrink in a short time, and the other¡­


    ¡°Charge with me.¡±


    As the Monkey King quickly moved forward, it left behind afterimages.


    They became more solid, and in the blink of an eye, they looked just like the original, swinging iron rods against the fish monsters and small sea beasts next to the path cleared by the Tidal Attendants.


    ¡°Wait for me, Monkey!¡±


    Ham Pin Sang was running with difficulty due to his short legs. He pulled out colorful mushrooms from his pack and tossed them randomly.


    ¡°You¡¯re picking on me because my legs are too short to run fast, are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ham Pin Sang: ¡°You seem to be a monkey, right?¡±


    When the mushrooms hit the ground, they immediately took root.


    And when fish monsters got close, they exploded with a loud bang. Not only were many fish monsters blown away, but therger creatures were also poisoned and fell over with a crash.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A giant sea beast seemed to be stupefied by Ham Pin Sang; a vast shadow loomed over an incredibly cute bear.


    ¡°Mmm?!¡±


    The bear, named Duo Duo, was the cutest and the only bear of Yatun.


    It used to be She¡¯s pet, but now, blessed by Lilith, it had be a fairy of the Fluffy Tribe.


    ¡°Are you all this harsh?¡±


    Bear Duo Duo pulled out a hammer a thousand timesrger than itself from its pocket and struck the faint giant sea beast.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The giant sea beast was sent reeling backward by this monstrous strength, instantly crushing arge group of fish monsters underneath it.


    ¡°Aim properly when you hit!!!¡±


    Bear Duo Duo might have looked adorable, but it had a bad temper: ¡°You bunch of idiotic plush toys!!¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    As Bear Duo Duo was throwing a tantrum, five pleasant and crisp crane cries came from afar.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    They were five extremely elegant and tall white cranes, wearing hats and draped in pure white robes, their umbre swords dripping with blood.


    ¡°The master said, a swordsman whose de doesn¡¯t touch blood is top-notch.¡±


    ¡°Then why is there the Bloody Ximen?¡±


    ¡°Is it snow that¡¯s being blown?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    The prior elegance lost its luster due to this silly conversation.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In the midst of conversation, several more giant sea beasts pounced.


    Unfortunately, they encountered the Yatun Family¡¯s Five Immortal Cranes: He Chuixue, He Feixian, He Baiyi, He Qingqing, He Yudian.


    ¡°Sashimi?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Five figures almost became shadows of ck and white, and in a mere instant, they chopped the giant sea beasts into tters of sashimi, leaving only their skeletons.


    ¡°They¡¯ve taken the lead again, damn glory-seekers!¡±


    Two eagles stood atop a mountain of fish monster corpses, somewhat speechless as they watched the five cranes wreak havoc.


    They wore dark clothes and carried terrifying three-meter ck iron greatswords. Despite their power, their killing speed could notpare with the crane immortals, which was frustrating.


    ¡°The Feathered Tribe, indeed full of talented individuals.¡±


    Members of the White Eagle Family, Baiying Yin, Yin, Yinyin, and Ying Ying Ying, also joined the battle.


    Among them, Baiying Yin was the strongest, nearly reaching the Transcendent Domain. He was the most powerful among all high-ranking fairies blessed by Lilith.


    Size control, physical clones, spatial stretching, Silver Mist Transition, Shadow Sprint¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel very impressive.¡±


    Miya waved her magic wand, instantly immobilizing a group of fish monsters, and then, with a flick of the wand as if time flowed backward, flung them all away.


    This was the magic spell ¡°Á÷¹â±ÚÀÝ¡± that Miya had developed through her own gifted talents.


    When the enemy collided with it, all their energy would halt and then forcefully rebound back upon them.


    If the adversary possessed strong Miracle Power, they could break through this move.


    But for these fish monsters and sea beasts without Miracle Power, aside from their numbers, there really wasn¡¯t much pressure.


    At least until Miya exhausted her transcendent-level magic power, it was impossible for them to harm her.


    ¡°la.¡±


    Elsa manipted the ice and snow, virtually ughtering left and right.


    Among the many witches, Elsa¡¯s strength towered over others. Her ice magic had even touched the threshold of a sorcerer¡¯s.


    If it weren¡¯t for herck of proficiency in other realms of magic, Lilith might have already bestowed upon her the title of sorcerer.


    ¡°What kind of Miracle Power is this?¡±


    ¡°One moment it¡¯s warm, the next cold, rough, and then delicate.¡±


    Sigurian might have been blind, but he could sense it, and easily gauge the strength and ssification of these Miracle Powers.


    If a Miracle Citizen concealed their power without releasing it, even the mighty Master of Miracles would struggle to discern the opponent¡¯s strength.


    But once released, even if unable to determine the exact level, one could still judge the rtive strength.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In the darkness, Sigurian sensed a familiar fluctuation: ¡°Finally, they have arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Over there, something ising.¡±


    At that moment, his senior sister led Sigurian to Bailuo¡¯s location just in time to notice a terribly evil presence emerging from the distant sea.


    ¡°How is the Miracle Power?¡±


    Bailuo noticed it too, listening as his senior sister said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge, but it¡¯s probably strong, mainly because there are many of them.¡±


    Clearly, the neers were concealing their Miracle Power, and unless they exhibited their abilities, even they could not obtain precise information.


    ¡°Boss!!!¡±


    As the two discussed, there came an exceedingly unpleasant and piercing cry from afar.


    ¡°Guagua¡ª¡±


    The People of Yatun felt as if ten thousand frogs were croaking in annoyance. By invoking their Miracle Power, they managed to block out this strange noise.


    ¡°Such a racket, did a frog turn into a spirit?¡±


    Jiera frowned slightly, raising her right arm inscribed with words, and then aimed an arrow at the ck-sailed ship that had appeared in the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Jiera,¡± said Bailuo.


    Unable to figure out the situation ahead, Bailuo stopped Jiera from shooting prematurely.


    Thus, the ck-sailed ship slowly drew near.


    ¡°Those guys!¡±


    By now, Kristin had also arrived in the skies above this sea area.


    She rode on a colorful Immortal Hawk, but her gaze was fixated on the dark pirate ship: ¡°They have actuallye too.¡±


    ¡°Is Sigurian on board? That madman, does he truly intend to destroy this sea region?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bird is that, it¡¯s too funny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The skinny pirate¡¯s eyes bulged out as they projected what they were seeing, and the chubby pirate nearly diedughing.


    ¡°Human stick! The boss has been turned into a human stick! Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t cry, we areing to save you.¡±


    ¡°Stopughing, no one is allowed tough, anyone who does gets punched!¡±


    A blubbery fish-headed giant with a serious face spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we definitely won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Unless we can¡¯t help it, pffhahaha¡­¡±


    However, Sigurian¡¯s current appearance was indeed tooical, and even his Deep Sea Tribepanions nearly burst outughing.


    ¡®Why can it be so foolish?¡¯


    Sigurian was very speechless at the moment. Not because of the mockery, but because they had failed to notice that something was amiss.


    Perhaps they did notice, but they just found it amusing.


    Sigurian: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    His senior sister stepped forward, summoning the Eastern Truth Cross Sword, but before she could strike, Bailuo held her back.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    This time, even his senior sister didn¡¯t understand his intentions: ¡°Not fight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s face hardened as he looked into the distance, then took the Eastern Truth Cross Sword from his senior sister¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Their arrogant attitude of disregarding the People of Yatun had irked Bailuo greatly.


    ¡°Drink¡ª¡±


    Massive amounts of the Power of Avalon surged into the Eastern Truth Cross Sword from Bailuo¡¯s body, making even Sigurian nearly die of fright: ¡®What kind of creature is this? This monstrous Miracle Power, are you kidding me?!¡¯


    ¡°Boss, here wee!¡±


    Those idiots!!!!!!!


    [Secret Technique: Let the Holy Cross fill every corner of the world]


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    For a moment, the world fell silent, and the remaining glimmers of light suddenly illuminated this increasingly dark sea area, which was starting to be shrouded in clouds.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Kristin watched the scene in front of her, mouth agape, unable to close it for a long while.


    In her line of sight, a pure white sword aura, roughly a hundred meters thick and spanning five kilometers across the sea, passed through everything¡ªfish monsters, sea beasts, and colossal sea monsters alike¡ªpiercing them with endless crosses, reducing them to ash!


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    The ck-sailed pirate ship was engulfed by this sudden holy sword aura, and the pirates onboard were devoured by Bailuo¡¯s sword aura¡­

 Chapter 219 - 138: The Foolish Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Please Vote)

    Chapter 219: Chapter 138: The Foolish Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Please Vote)


    ¡®These idiots.¡¯


    If Sigurian had had limbs right now, he would have definitely covered his face, unable to bear the sight, ¡®Can you be any more foolish?¡¯


    ¡®Bang.¡¯


    Under the shocked gazes of countless people, Bailuo sheathed the Eastern Truth Cross Sword and then returned it to his senior sister.


    ¡®Quite arrogant,¡¯ the senior sister said, ¡®They don¡¯t take us seriously at all.¡¯


    ¡®Are they dead?¡¯


    ¡®Not yet.¡¯


    Bailuo could sense that the Eastern Truth Cross Sword had not felt the response of ying an enemy, obviously, the pirates weren¡¯t dead.


    ¡®It seems they are of the Miracle Troop Type above Heroic Level.¡¯


    The senior sister knew that Bailuo was not acting out of anger, he was using this strike to test the strength of the opposition.


    ¡®The Secret Technique of Master Level, after all, is too dispersed. Against Heroic Level, unless it¡¯s an exceedingly concentrated force, they cannot be in.¡¯


    To be correct, unless it was like Sigurian, in an unguarded state.


    Otherwise, to instantaneously kill a Heroic Level troop type was nearly impossible.


    Even if a Legend came, they couldn¡¯t achieve a one-hit kill.


    ¡®So, you wanted to try and take them all out in one go, while the Miracle Power inside them was yet to be released?¡¯


    ¡®Failed.¡¯


    Bailuo said, ¡®These guys are quite peculiar, they seem to have a concept like having a second life in a game.¡¯


    ¡®The Eastern Truth Sword did indeed y them once,¡¯ Bailuo continued, ¡®but I didn¡¯t truly kill them.¡¯


    As he spoke, Bailuo turned his gaze towards Sigurian.


    If they had it, then Sigurian must also possess such ability. It seemed the binding force was still insufficient, more money would need to be spent.


    ¡®Nors, blow the military horn, gather the troops.¡¯


    The drilling had ended, and the battle toe was not something the People of Yatun could face one-on-one as of now.


    ¡®Boss?¡¯


    ¡®Next is our fight.¡¯


    Bailuo said, ¡®Let the kids watch and learn, that¡¯ll be enough.¡¯


    There were still about five minutes left, just hold on for another five minutes, and the battle would be over.


    [Avalon¡¯s Holy Light Great Barrier]


    The golden barrier rose all around, protecting the Yatun Army within.


    The senior sister made her move, deploying the Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier for the first time in its full glory in this war, ¡®Defense established, consuming 20% of my Power of Avalon.¡¯


    This 20% of Power of Avalon was like the senior sister separating two-tenths of her energy.


    It would continuously regenerate, as long as you couldn¡¯t break it in one go, Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier would get replenishment from the senior sister¡¯s body and swiftly reform.


    As for how strong Avalon¡¯s Holy Light Great Barrier¡¯s defense was¡­


    The senior sister could only guarantee it would be difficult to break by a Heroic Level power, but how many could prate with an umtion of attacks, she was not very clear as it hadn¡¯t been tested.


    Of course, this was actually irrelevant.


    As long as the quantity wasn¡¯trge enough, the senior sister could continue to invest more energy, like diverting 80% to maintain the Great Barrier.


    ¡®Retreat!¡¯


    Seeing the golden barrier standing tall, the People of Yatun immediately moved back.


    The Fairy n swiftly returned, no longer pressing forward.


    As for the Fish Monsters and Sea Beasts that surged forward, they all hit the Great Barrier without exception.


    However, devoid of Miracle Power within them, the brute force impacts had little effect on the Great Barrier, merely a ¡®Master Level physical attack ineffective¡¯ rendering them helpless.


    ¡®Another five minutes?¡¯


    ¡®Another five minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Five minutes is¡­¡¯


    Soon, the Yatun n¡¯s n was passed down by the White Eagle Family.


    Defend ¨C just hold firm for the next five minutes, and their operation n would bepleted sessfully.


    ¡®Furthermore¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Bailuo lifted his head, looking towards the empty far distance.


    His gaze traveled over ten-odd miles,nding on arge bird and the woman it carried.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Kristin felt a chill throughout her body, as if she was being watched by an evil dragon.


    ¡®What is that over at Sigurian¡¯s side?¡¯ Bailuo said, pointing at her. The senior sister immediately summoned the Bted Arrow, ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem to be, her Miracle Power is different from Sigurian¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡®Should I shoot her down?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah,¡¯ Bailuo said, ¡®but be careful not to kill her.¡¯


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    The senior sister¡¯s hand flicked lightly, and on the gigantic sword-like Bted Arrow, a ck energy formed into a bowstring.


    She ced her fingers on it and a great amount of Power of Avalon flowed in, ¡®Pierce the sky, unerring, split, knock down, seal¡­¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Who, who¡¯s targeting me?¡¯


    A special arrow formed of Word Spirits, and Kristin felt an inexplicable chill in her heart, unaware of from where the danger approached.


    ¡®Toot!¡¯


    The arrow left the bowstring, but close to where it was drawn, it instantly vanished into thin air, disappearing.


    ¡®Swoosh!¡¯


    When it reappeared, it was already in Kristin¡¯s blind spot behind her.


    [Piercing the sky]: Ignoring spatial distance, if you can confirm the target, it will reach it momentarily


    ¡®No good!¡¯


    Kristin instinctually prompted the Immortal Hawk to ascend, but the Word Spirit Arrow closely followed her.


    No matter how fast Kristin moved, diving or sprinting, it remained relentlessly locked on her.


    [Unerring]: Once the target is set, the arrow will hit without fail


    ¡®Will it definitely hit? An arrow of small causality type?¡¯


    Kristin had encountered this ability before, and she pulled out the Fairy Feather Rein from her waist, snapping it toward the Word Spirit Arrow like a long whip.


    ¡®Snap, snap, snap.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The arrow split suddenly, turning into six Word Spirit Arrows that surrounded Kristin from all sides.


    ¡®Boom!¡¯


    The first arrow hit Kristin¡¯s mount, the Immortal Hawk, and with a loud noise apanied by the terrifying Fighting Saint Method, Kristin was brought down from the sky.


    Kristin was enveloped by a faint blue light, which blocked the attack from the Word Spirit Arrow.

 Chapter 220: 138: The Fools Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 220: Chapter 138: The Fool¡¯s Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Rmendation)_2


    From afar, the senior warrior watched as Kristin rapidly descended toward the ind; she was still trying hard to block and dodge, ¡°Their strength is not weak, they must also be at the Heroic Level.¡±


    ¡°Increase the output of Miracle Power.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Golden light flickered in the senior warrior¡¯s eyes, and the five Word Spirit Arrows in the air immediately doubled in speed.


    ¡°They¡¯ve sped up!¡±


    The second and third arrows that followed, both in speed and power, far surpassed the earlier ones.


    This didn¡¯t give Kristin any time to gather her Miracle Power, the pressure was too great.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Finally, the defensive barrier shattered, and the brave Sky Knight and Immortal Hawk crashed onto the ind¡¯s sandy beach.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±<div>


    At this moment, Kristin¡¯s mind was muddled: ¡°Who are these people, and why are they attacking me?¡±


    ¡°Ssss!¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Kristin was getting angry, this ranged attack came too suddenly.


    But before Kristin could stand up, three Word Spirit Arrows were nailed into the sand around her, forming a triangr sealing array.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A ceaseless flow of the Fighting Saint Method surged out from it, pressing Kristin to the ground.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Just as Kristin thought about liberating the Miracle Power within her, a chain made up of ck characters trapped her wrist, then yanked it away forcefully.


    Then came the left hand, and both legs.


    ¡°What kind of Miracle is this?¡±


    Kristin¡¯s internal Miracle Power was suppressed in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As Kristin struggled, the environment around her changed suddenly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kristin found herself not on the sandy beach but on a deck.


    Currently, she wore a ck cor around her neck, from which four ck chains made of spells emerged, connecting to a ck array that emerged from the deck in all directions.


    They were not just connected to the deck but secured a ck array that had appeared on the deck.


    Besides, on her wrists and legs, there were additional chains of spells forcing Kristin to kneel on the deck, unable to move.<div>


    ¡°Which side are you on?¡±


    Kristin was still astonished when she suddenly heard Bailuo¡¯s voice; she turned her head and saw a man and a woman: ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigurian?!!¡±


    Just as Kristin wanted to ask, she saw Sigurian, seated on a chair, having lost all his limbs.<div>


    What is going on?


    What on earth is going on!!


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Kristin spoke rapidly: ¡°You¡¯re provoking Morgan, this will trigger a war, the entire sea will be a battlefield for Sea Monsters, many will die, wuwuwu¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems, not from Morgan¡¯s side.¡±


    Bailuo analyzed and then noticed a very beautiful bird flying across the sky: ¡°The Three Dukes of Azure, Yang Bo, Shen Niang, Immortal Hawk, are you from the Duke of Immortal Hawk?¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, wuu wuu!¡±


    Unlike Sigurian, this guy seems like an idiot.


    ¡°Haaah~~¡±


    With the gag removed by Bailuo, Kristin red at him, ¡°Are you sick or something, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a time of peace, that war isn¡¯t allowed?¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    However, before Kristin could finish, the senior apprentice pped her across the face.<div>


    The p left Kristin utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, this guy obviously isn¡¯t of high status.¡±


    Bailuo soothed his senior apprentice, who was usually calm.


    But when someone insulted Bailuo, it didn¡¯t matter to her whether they were male or female, if she could throw punches, the senior apprentice wouldn¡¯t just stand around talking nonsense.


    Stay calm all you want, but when ites to killing, that¡¯s another story.


    These are two separate matters.


    However, Bailuo wasn¡¯t wrong, Kristin¡¯s status indeed wasn¡¯t high.


    In Bailuo¡¯s view, the so-called peace was just a system designed by those in the Upper Tier to facilitate their rule.


    Only those who grew up within strict regtions would establish a value system that restrained themselves.


    Just like Bailuo, who viewed matters from the stance of a ruler of a nation, what did he care about peace or justice?


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Kristin felt aggrieved, like a police officer from a peaceful country captured by terrorists, outraged.


    It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re in the wrong, so why are you hitting me?<div>


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Yep, confirmed idiot.¡±


    Bailuo and his senior apprentice didn¡¯t gag Kristin again.


    Because such a person was simply the best intelligence-gathering tool, even if you asked her nothing, she would bber on non-stop.


    ¡®Damnit!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Sigurian sensed Kristin¡¯s presence, acutely aware of how humiliating his current state was.


    But more than that, he was also worried that Kristin might reveal his secret, ¡®Today must have been the worst day in hundreds of generations for me, a bunch of pig teammates, and now there¡¯s an even stupider moron.¡¯


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the deal with those guys? I should have killed them before.¡±


    Bailuo seemingly said it casually, and Kristin hurriedly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? They were transformed by a massive infection of the Blood of Sea Demon; killing their humanoid bodies doesn¡¯t kill them. To kill them, you have to destroy their actual entity.¡±


    Sigurian: Fuck!!!


    I really want to kill someone, really want to take this idiot out!!!


    ¡°Deep Sea Tribe, Blood of Sea Demon.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Morgan¡¯s Miracle, is it the Miracle Creature, the Sea Demon?¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Kristin: ¡°The Sea Demon is just a derivative of Morgan¡¯s Miracle. The actual Miracle Entity is a Lower-tier Miracle Object called ¡®The Abyss Gu Flute¡¯.¡±


    Lower Miracle Creatures, The Abyss Gu Flute, Sea Demons, Deep Sea Tribe, Sea Monsters, Sea Beasts, Fish Monsters, they all stem from it.


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    Kristin looked at Bailuo in shock, ¡°Are you trying to trick me into talking?!¡±


    Bailuo: That shock was used well.


    ¡°What happens to the Deep Sea Tribe after their humanoid bodies are killed, do they recover?¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 221: 138: The Fools Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 221: Chapter 138: The Fool¡¯s Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Rmendation)_3


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    This time, without waiting for Kristin¡¯s response, Bailuo had already seen the answer.


    In the distance on the sea, 10 enormous serpents were swiftly advancing their way.


    They were nearly 30 meters long and about two to three meters thick, covered in ck scales that resembled volcanic rock.


    Under their chins hung long seaweed-like whiskers that stirred the ocean like tentacles.


    As they swirled around, small whirlpools started to form and moved towards them.


    ¡°Those are the Elite Level (Transcendent) Sea Monsters, Wandering Pythons!¡±


    Sigurian: Ah!!!


    Sigurian: Big sis, I call you big sis, can you please spare me?


    Sigurian had actually noticed quite early that Bailuo and his elder martial sister were unfamiliar with his type of troops.<div>


    He also knew very little about the powers of the Morgan lineage.


    This was originally his advantage, but Sigurian, despite all his calctions, never expected that Kristin would be captured by Bailuo.


    And here, they were exposed to a very important piece of Miracle intelligence for them.


    ¡°Transcendent Level, huh?¡±


    Bailuo sensed the Miracle level of these Wandering Pythons, which indeed belonged to the third ss of soldiers, the Transcendent Level: ¡°Their size is indeed not small, but their aura seems to be about the same as Gonnia and the others.¡±


    ¡°We can fight.¡±


    Bailuo raised his hand, and at the same time, the Astrologer, Forbidden Forest Archers, and Tree Elves immediately loaded their Bow and Arrows and Magic astrbes.


    ¡°Fire!!¡±


    However, the oue was not as Bailuo had expected. The 10 Wandering Pythons dove headfirst into the water.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    They weren¡¯t brainless Sea Beasts; they wouldn¡¯t just stay on the surface to be targeted by ranged attacks.


    ¡°Quick, get everyone to run!¡±


    Kristin shouted, ¡°The attack of the Wandering Pythons is to manipte the sea, creating whirlpools with Miracle Power. They¡¯re hurling whirlpools our way!!¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Sigurian was confused, but fortunately, he was a cultured man. Even if he was tricked, he wouldn¡¯t get too angry.


    ¡®Angry my ass!!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m super angry right now, about to explode, you hear me?!¡¯


    ¡®Fools in front, stabbed from behind,¡¯ Sigurian: ¡®How did I end up with such a bunch of idiots?!¡¯


    It must be said, capturing a prisoner on the battlefield and extracting intelligence from the enemy can really give one side a huge advantage.<div>


    ¡°That p earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Even the elder martial sister couldn¡¯t help but make a little joke through a concealed Miracle connection with Bailuo just then.


    ¡°Yes, this little darling is too cute.¡±


    Bailuo wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t disregard the tenrge whirlpools.<div>


    ¡°Captain!!¡±


    Elsa called out from above, ¡°Let me handle this!¡±


    ¡°And us too.¡±


    Diana with four Dawn Guards rode Griffons over from the sky, holding shiny silver-white weapons.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    Kristin watched in shock as Elsa and the other Witches: ¡°They¡¯re riding, riding brooms? Why on brooms? Can¡¯t they fly by themselves? Why can brooms fly?¡±


    Sigurian: ¡®Finally you say something sensible.¡¯


    ¡°Feiya, reinforce the seal.¡±


    Bailuo noticed Sigurian¡¯s reaction; he seemed to be able to hear Kristin¡¯s voice.


    At Heroic Level, the seal only works temporarily.


    To maintain it, Miracle Power must be applied regrly, which is a considerable strain for those who are not the Miracle Entity itself.


    But for the elder martial sister, it¡¯s just a ssh of water.


    ¡°The person who shot me down earlier, that was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±<div>


    Kristin looked at the elder martial sister, unable to sense her Miracle Power.


    But just from that one hit earlier, Kristin knew she was no match for this woman in front of her.


    ¡°Why did you hit me, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Kristin: ¡°If I said something wrong, I can apologize. But please stop, if you keep attacking like this, once Sigurian¡¯s forces with Extraordinary Divine Power and the Lords of the Deep Sea join the battlefield, this sea area will be destroyed.¡±


    The enemy had provided a lot of important intelligence, like after the Extraordinary Divine Power (Heroic), they are called the Lord of the Deep Sea (Master), and that they have the strength to destroy this sea.


    ¡°Shut up, keep quiet and watch.¡±


    The elder martial sister said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, I hit you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kristin immediately closed her mouth, sensing that the elder martial sister was serious: ¡®Who the heck are these two, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡°What should we do with her?¡±


    ¡°Take her back and lock her up,¡± Bailuo: ¡°These are the Miracles we nned to reveal anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she sees them. We can even use her to deter The Three Dukes of Azure.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.¡±


    In the sky, Elsa had already reached the front lines,manding several Witches who swung their Magic Wands to freeze the whirlpools.<div>


    ¡°Throw!!¡±


    The Dawn Guards then threw out blue ice spears from behind them, and once the spears entered the sea, like homing torpedoes, they began to track the Wandering Pythons.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Just then, Bailuo received a message from the north.


    They were facing south, the direction from which the Wandering Pythons and Pirate ships came, with the east on their left hand and the west on their right.


    ¡°There¡¯s arge number of creatures to the south different from the previous fishes, a different type of troops!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Barrier?¡±


    Bailuo quickly looked behind and saw arge force approaching fast over the sea, grand and imposing, like sailing ships.


    They were split into two groups, 50 on each side, riding wingedrge fish akin to seafaring Knights.


    [Extraordinary Troop: Winged Fish Cavalry]


    Through Kristin¡¯s mouth, Bailuo obtained information about these Pirate Knights riding flying fish.


    ¡°How did they get in?¡±


    Bailuo frowned, pondering, ¡°Ventrioloquism? It¡¯s not ventrioloquism!¡±<div>

 Chapter 222: 138: The Fools Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Recommendation)_4

    Chapter 222: Chapter 138: The Fool¡¯s Old Banquet, The Abyss Gu Flute (Vote for Rmendation)_4


    ¡°`


    These extraordinary members of the Deep Sea Tribe had already infiltrated the area before, merely hiding and waiting without revealing themselves.


    ¡°Feiya!¡±


    As soon as Bailuo finished speaking, the senior sister suddenly delivered a punch to Sigurian¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something in his stomach,¡± the senior sister said, ¡°It¡¯s not ventriloquism, he¡¯smanding them through some kind of Miracle Power that we can¡¯t detect.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigurian was also quite shocked; he had been cautious about giving orders, fearing that he might be discovered.


    But he never imagined that after issuing only a few detailedmands, Bailuo would sense something wrong, and the senior sister would take more drastic action, slicing open Sigurian¡¯s stomach with a sword and forcibly extracting something from inside.


    ¡°Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle.¡±<div>


    On the deck, along with the jet-ck blood, an oddly shaped sea snail appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this, could this be a Miracle Treasure?¡±


    Kristin said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that each of the Six Sons of Morgan holds a treasure capable ofmanding the creatures of the sea, is this it?¡±


    ¡°But to keep it inside his stomach, isn¡¯t that a bizarre idea? Doesn¡¯t that disgust him?¡±


    ¡°So disgusting.¡±


    Kristin¡¯s words filled Sigurian with murderous intent.


    He kept it in his stomach precisely to be unexpected.


    Is that wrong, huh?


    Such a cautious and cunning n, to bebeled disgusting¡­


    ¡°Schwing!¡±


    Bailuo drew the Lionheart King¡¯s Blood Sword and with a downward sh cleaved the sea snail in two.


    ¡°Buzzing~~~¡±


    Sure enough, the Winged Fish Cavalry and the Wandering Python, who had been advancing in an orderly fashion, avoiding long-range attacks, suddenly became like headless flies.


    ¡°It¡¯s good we found out in time.¡±


    Bailuo looked at Sigurian, who had been healed by holy light, ¡°Kid, you really know how to y! One scheme after another.¡±


    Too bad, the gap in strength between them was too great.


    Moreover, Bailuo and the senior sister were just too alert, always managing to detect his intentions at the first opportunity.


    This left Sigurian constrained by the enemy even before he could make a move.


    Meanwhile, Nors waspletely stunned.<div>


    The man was full of tricks; if it wasn¡¯t for Bailuo and the senior sister, if it had been him instead, he might have indeed been outwittedpletely.


    Not to mention anything else, just by letting Sigurian talk a bit more, Nors might have fallen into the traps he hadid.


    ¡°You are quite impressive.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s mouth had been sealed, but his voice still came from his abdomen, ¡°But in the battle for Miracle Power, what really matters are the soldiers and the generals.¡±<div>


    ¡°If it were a head-on sh, you¡¯d only need to use a decapitation tactic, and I¡¯d be undoubtedly doomed.¡±


    ¡°However, you cannot kill me.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s hearing was still sealed, but that didn¡¯t stop him from speaking with Ventriolquism, ¡°So, next, I¡¯d like to see how you fend it off.¡±


    It?


    Bailuo and the senior sister thought of what the old uncle had said about the Sea Demons under Sigurian¡¯smand, each with Master Levelbat abilities.


    ¡°Whoo~~¡±


    The fog, a thick fog where one couldn¡¯t see their hand in front of their face, drifted in from the end of the sea.


    It moved swiftly, engulfing the People of Yatun before they even realized.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Such a dense fog!¡±


    ¡°Is it their Ability?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, assemble immediately, stay close to one another, don¡¯t stray from the group!¡±


    The People of Yatun stood in the midst of the mist, contracting their defenses; seeing this, the senior sister immediately changed the Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier¡¯s operational mode.<div>


    ¡°Block out the dense fog!¡±


    Following the senior sister¡¯smand, a circr Barrier with a radius of over 500 meters cleared the dense fog, and the People of Yatun could see theirpanions once more.


    At this moment, atop the vast ocean, a golden sphere protected the People of Yatun.


    Inside the sphere was bright, but outside, there was only an appalling pallor.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Gurgle.¡±


    The fear of the unknown brought significant psychological pressure to the People of Yatun.


    Such dense fog persisted, still hovering over the sea.


    Beneath their feet was notnd but ice, and underneath the ice was the pitch-ck deep sea that seemed bottomless.


    ¡°It always feels like a monster will burst out from beneath our feet the next second,¡± Shuster said, his body trembling slightly. Abadun immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m standing right beside you, if it eats us, it¡¯ll have to eat us both.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Shusterughed, ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡±


    Of course, this was not Schadenfreude.<div>


    In Shuster¡¯s view, if Abadun was present when they were getting eaten, it would be the sea monster that should die, not them.


    He would certainly tear the sea monster¡¯s stomach apart and save himself.


    Such conversations urred in many ces.


    The People of Yatun may have gained strength, but their state of mind had not improved in tandem.


    In other words, theyckedbat experience.


    Dealing with favorable battles was one thing, but facing adverse battles¡­


    Running away or surrendering was definitely not an option, and their morale wouldn¡¯t plummet.


    But in terms of judgment, most People of Yatun had no second choice other than fighting desperately and engaging the enemy till death.


    When strength is limited, wisdom is truly important.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Abadun went on, ¡°the big sister¡¯s barrier is spherical, not hemispherical, we have at least 500 meters of sanctified light beneath our feet.¡±


    Although the consumption would be much more intense, for the sake of the children¡¯s safety, the older sister still chose the most perfect form of barrier.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t theying yet?¡±


    Those ten pythons, along with the Winged Fish Cavalry that suddenly vanished.<div>


    It was these missing enemies that were truly terrifying.


    ¡°The enemy possesses some kind of Miracle Power that conceals their traces.¡±


    Both Bailuo and the older sister could sense neither the whereabouts of the Deep Sea Tribe nor the sea monsters.


    As for the remaining sea beasts and fish monsters, they were suitable for the children¡¯s practice, butpletely unworthy opponents for them.


    In a word, only those who could break through the Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier deserved to be their enemies.


    If they couldn¡¯t even get past that, then they were no more than fodder, mere mortals in the face of Miracle Power from the Miracle World.


    ¡°What kind ofmands would Sigurian issue?¡±


    Sigurian had few opportunities to issue orders, which might havested only a few moments before being discovered by Bailuo and the older sister.


    That also meant that the information he could convey to hisrades and subordinates was very limited.


    ¡°The enemy is strong, do not approach carelessly.¡±


    ¡°One male and one female are King Level powerhouses; do not engage with them if encountered, avoid them as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s underwater force is insufficient,unch an attack from the seabed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about defeating them but,¡± Bailuo uttered thest four words that Sigurian might have said, ¡°lead them away!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If Sigurian could hear Bailuo and the older sister¡¯s conversation, he would definitely be struck with a cold sweat.


    Because their analysis nearly matched themands he had issued before.


    ¡°Morgan¡¯s Miracle.¡±


    For the first time, Bailuo took the initiative to ask Kristin, ¡°Which faction is it from?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Kristin felt she shouldn¡¯t speak of it, but then she thought it over and realized it didn¡¯t seem to vite any rules, nor was it exposing the Miracle of the Immortal Hawk Duke.


    ¡°The Old Banquet Faction.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    After entering the battlefield, Bailuo showed a serious expression for the first time and conveyed to his sister, ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°Less than 5 minutes,¡± she replied.


    The Old Banquet Faction was definitely not good news.


    Bailuo hadn¡¯t forgotten the tone and attitude his uncle had when he mentioned this faction: ¡°The most terrifying miracle among the Twenty-Eight Camps¡­¡±

 Chapter 223: 139: The Other feels awkward in front of the Dumbass (Seeking recommendation votes)

    Chapter 223: Chapter 139: The Other feels awkward in front of the Dumbass (Seeking rmendation votes)


    ¡°Glub.¡±


    Mist, boundless white mist, blocked everyone¡¯s view of whaty beyond the barrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡±


    For some reason, despite the silence, Abadun¡¯s hand gripping the Radiant Spear was sweating.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Shuster too was unnerved by the silence, his scalp prickling: ¡°It¡¯s been over 3 minutes.¡±


    For a full three minutes, there had been no sound from outside, everything hidden beneath the mist.


    There were no roars from the sea monsters, and even the fish monsters and sea beasts that knew nothing of death seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Are they really nning to attack?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±<div>


    Witches like Miya and She rode brooms, while Fiona rode a Silver Wing Unicorn, all of them staring intently at the eastern barrier wall and the clearly visible rolling white fog.


    The witches were high in the air, and about twenty meters above their heads was the top of the barrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s all white up there.¡±


    Miya said so, lifting her head to focus on the very center at the top of the barrier.


    ¡°There¡¯s something over there.¡±


    She pointed somewhere, and Miya quickly looked in that direction: ¡°Is there? It¡¯s just fog.¡±


    ¡°No, just now, it seemed like something was moving.¡±


    ¡°Moving?¡±


    Miya concentrated, directing her attention to where She was pointing. She leaned forward slightly, causing the magic broom to also move a bit forward.


    ¡°Woo~~¡±


    A woman¡¯s weeping came from within the mist, Miya: ¡°It sounds like¡­ a woman is crying, no, singing, singing very sadly.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°There!¡±


    Miya pointed ahead and then, through the hazy white mist, the witches indeed saw the figure of a woman.


    She was small,pletely naked, and her body was indistinguishable from that of a normal person, yet she floated hundreds of meters in the air, emerging from the mist with no support whatsoever.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The witches immediately drew out their magic wands, aiming them at the woman who seemed to sense the threat and promptly pleaded.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Miya and She exchanged nces but before they could react, the woman let out a piercing scream and was abruptly dragged into the white mist as if by something inside.<div>


    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±


    She struggled frantically, trying to grab onto something, but only took some mist with her and then disappeared.


    The sharp screams echoed from all directions, continuously rising and falling.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±<div>


    The witches didn¡¯t know what this was, but a sudden inexplicable chill rose in their hearts.


    It wasn¡¯t just them, many people saw these bizarre scenes.


    From all around, every corner, almost from a hundred different angles, the figure of a woman appeared.


    ¡°The old banquet of fools, nothing but empty mysteries?¡±


    The mist surrounding them was the same as the one the Senior Sister and Bailuo had encountered earlier, only the level was much higher.


    If the previous mist could be likened to a gas, then now, it was almost no different from a solid; even they could not see through it clearly for a while.


    ¡°Master Level illusion technique.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly either.¡±


    Senior sister said, ¡°It¡¯ll take at least 1 minute to analyze this ability and then decode it.¡±


    ¡°Sherri sees very clearly though.¡±


    However, Sherri indicated she wasn¡¯t affected, ¡°There are lots of really ugly big guys outside, getting closer.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Suddenly, Kristin screamed, pointing at Sherri, ¡°The horse, the horse is speaking!¡±<div>


    Kristin¡¯s mount was an Immortal Hawk, but the Immortal Hawk couldn¡¯t speak.


    To be exact, Kristin had never seen a speaking animal in her life. It was inconceivable.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sherri nced at Kristin as if she were looking at a simpleton and continued, ¡°The one on the east side looks like a huge lobster, very colorful.¡±


    ¡°The one in the south has arge body, like a hermit crab, but it¡¯s too far away, Sherri can¡¯t see it very clearly.¡±


    ¡°There are also ones on the west and north sides. The west has a veryrge squid,¡± Sherri said, ¡°The north, it looks like a snail, all slimy green with two erect eyes, so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, dumbass, can you exin what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who else here is a dumbass but you?¡±


    ¡°I am not a dumbass!¡±


    ¡°But no one else here is called a dumbass.¡±


    ¡°My name is Kristin, not dumbass,¡± Kristin said, ¡°And are you insulting me? You seem to have been baiting me into talking from the start, haven¡¯t you!¡±<div>


    Kristin: What¡¯s with this person, really treating me like an intelligence extractor?


    Kristin: I fell for the bait before, that¡¯s your cunning, but this time, don¡¯t even think about getting any information from me!


    Kristin: I will never be a traitor again!!


    [Sigurian gives Kristin a thumbs-up]


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Bailuo had cajoled the identities of these sea monsters out of Kristin.


    ¡°The squid is probably Ni Chu Great King, he¡¯s Sigurian¡¯s first mate, very formidable.¡±


    Kristin looked at the Holy Sword strapped on the neck of the Immortal Hawk, then at the Immortal Hawk¡¯s weeping expression, as if it would burst into tears any second.


    Helpless as it was, reality was stronger than will.


    Immortal Hawk: Master save me~~


    Kristin: Your Majesty, Your Majesty, can we put the sword down first?


    ¡°Under the sea, they must haveid Eight-Headed Rocky Sand Silkworms, and it¡¯s likely that the Mi Hai Warrior Monks havee too, perhaps flying above us.¡±


    ¡°The Silver Thread Silk Worm is the sneakiest, be careful not to let it parasitize you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Slow Rotten Bone Reed. That woman likes to control others.¡±<div>


    ¡°The Seaweed Branch Sea Leaf Dragon is very strong too, extraordinary. One-on-one, I¡¯m only evenly matched with her.¡±


    ¡°The Green-Eye Slug and the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder, one has irvoyance, and the other has Acute Hearing; the former¡¯s ability is extremely disgusting, and thetter is unbearably noisy.¡±


    ¡°The Mi Hai Warrior Monk you spoke of, that colorful giant lobster, besides that, the Putrid Evil Shark and the Sweetheart Sea Mixie on the white horse weren¡¯t mentioned, but I think they¡¯re definitely lurking around, ready to ambush you.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, that hermit crab is called the Sea Mirage Red Crab; it¡¯s not a sea monster, but a sea demon, very, very, very powerful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sigurian: Ahh!! Oh God, please take this idiotic woman away!!!


    How the hell are we supposed to fight this?


    How the fuck are we supposed to fight this?


    I just finished setting up, and you stab me in the back with justice, and with abo, an eight-strikebo!!


    Sigurian really wants to die, really wants to die¡­.


    ¡°What about those unclothed women, what troop type are they? You didn¡¯t mention them.¡±


    Bailuo and her senior sister perceived it and found that although it possessed Miracle Power, it was very weak.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    This time, even Kristin had no idea, she seemed to have never seen such a troop type under Sigurian¡¯smand: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Kristin said, ¡°I should know. If it¡¯s amonly used troop type by Sigurian, I would definitely know.¡±


    After all, having interacted with him for so many years, how could Kristin not understand Sigurian¡¯s tactics and troop arrangements?


    But these strange naked women, Kristin had really never seen them before.


    However¡­


    ¡°If, if even I don¡¯t know,¡± Kristin considered a possibility: ¡°The Lord of the Deep Sea, it¡¯s very likely a Lord of the Deep Sea level Miracle Troop Type.¡±


    The Lord of the Deep Sea, that is, Master.


    Technically, due to the Holy Covenant, Sigurian was not allowed to deploy troops of Master Level and above in the army.


    But there¡¯s always a workaround to a policy.


    If it¡¯s just one, and it¡¯s a Miracle Troop Type that has just broken through the Master Level, then it¡¯s actually no big deal.


    Like Sigurian¡¯s Sea Mirage Red Crab, that was how he had brought it out.


    However, the situation is different now.


    With both Bailuo and the senior sister, two kings, openly appearing on the battlefield, then ording to the rules of the Holy Covenant, as the invaded party, Sigurian could use all his strength to counterattack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Bailuo wanted to ask more questions, but the vibration from a distance was approaching the Barrier with a mighty momentum.


    The air waspressed, creating an extreme sonic boom.


    The speed of this sonic boom was very fast, and in just a few breaths, it had already crossed thousands of kilometers and continued to rush towards the Barrier of Radiant Light without losing any momentum.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An indescribable force hit the eastern side of the Barrier of Radiant Light.


    In an instant, ripples spread out from the impact point towards all directions of the Barrier.


    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±


    Again, two sounds, and this time, they even made the Barrier of Radiant Light slightly concave.


    Although it rebounded quickly, the keen-eyed People of Yatun still noticed this phenomenon.


    Mi Hai Warrior Monks, with astonishing strength, struck the air to produce a huge sonic boom punch that could cross kilometers and shatter a city wall.


    ¡°What terrifying strength.¡±


    Jiera¡¯s expression was grave: ¡°Tounch such an attack, could it be¡­?¡±


    Heroic Level!


    Jiera did not know the situation on the other side. She tightened her grip on her Bted Arrow, eager to measure herself against an enemy of Heroic Level.


    She couldn¡¯t help it, the Transcendent and the Extraordinary were barely a challenge for her anymore.


    As for the Fish Monsters and Sea Beasts she had previously killed, such cannon fodder was simply uninteresting.


    Only the strong could make Jiera¡¯s blood boil!


    ¡°She¡¯s not lying.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s expression was unchanged, still calm: ¡°These attacks, they must be at least of Heroic Level to beunched.¡±


    Unfortunately, a single Heroic Level, even if it exhausted all its power, would not be enough to disturb the stability of the Barrier, only continuously depleting Isefia¡¯s Miracle Power.


    Butparing Miracle Power with Crown Position is just seeking death.


    The senior sister would recover infinitely, while the other side would only exhaust its Miracle Power, then be weaker than even the Transcendent, or even the Extraordinary.


    ¡°Roarrr!¡±


    The sea was trembling, and the iceyer was cracking rapidly.


    ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡±


    And in the midst of the bluish mist, from one, two, three, four, a total of eight tentacles full of suckers shot up from eight different directions, then clung tightly to the Barrier.


    ¡°These are the tentacles of Ni Chu Great King! He¡¯sunching an attack!¡±


    ¡°Zzzzzzt.¡±


    No sooner had Kristin finished speaking than endless thunder burst forth from the tentacles, bringing pressure once more to the Barrier of Radiant Light with arge amount of destructive thunder.


    ¡°la.¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Gonnia, who was floating in the air, noticed that the water level where the Barrier was positioned suddenly dropped a notch: ¡°It¡¯s trying to drag us down to the seabed!!¡±


    ¡°Chop it off.¡±


    The senior sister summoned The Four Kings Sacred Sword.


    Meanwhile, ya was already brandishing her Eastern Truth Sword at the closest tentacle.


    ¡°Whoo~~¡±


    The sword qi crossed several hundred meters and sliced through one of the tentacles.


    The tentacle was severed, and apanied by thunder, it fell into the sea, creating sky-high waves.


    ¡°Well done, ya.¡±


    The senior sister subsequently swung her sword repeatedly, and the other seven thunderous tentacles also broke apart, her movements far more effortless than ya¡¯s.


    ¡°Crack crack crack.¡±


    ¡°Is this time an attack from below the Barrier?¡±


    The senior sister sensed something at the bottom of the sea, right below the Barrier of Radiant Light, continually attacking that area.


    ¡°This must be the Eight-Headed Rocky Sand Silkworm, right?


    The senior sister: ¡°But what kind of creature is this? What an odd distribution of body shape.¡±


    Long and numerous, resembling tentacles yet covered with sharp centipede-like legs.


    Its speed was so fast that in almost 0.1 seconds, it had alreadypleted charging and then rapidly aimed at a particr area for almost uninterrupted swift strikes.


    Unfortunately, it underestimated the senior sister¡¯s Power of Avalon.


    Saintly Aura itself was the most suitable power for defense, and it was personally released by the senior sister. Saying that these twoyers of defensive barriers were ¡°impervious to anything less than Master Level¡± wasn¡¯t an overstatement at all.


    ¡°Let me take the initiative.¡±


    Now that the situation was clear, there was nothing more to say; it was time to proactively attack and eliminate any threats first.


    The fight had been going on for a while, and the senior sister was feeling a bit itchy to join in.


    Among the forces present, the senior sister was the strongest. When it came to external output, two or three Bailuos couldn¡¯tpare to her alone.


    ¡°Leave it all to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you being that assertive?¡±


    ¡°A mere bunch of Heroic Level,¡± the senior sister slowly drew The Four Kings Sacred Sword: ¡°One is more than enough!¡±

 Chapter 224: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking recommendation tickets)

    Chapter 224: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking rmendation tickets)


    ¡°Is it you, the one who just threw a punch?¡±


    From within the hazy white fog, a cool female voice carried forth.


    This was a colossal lobster roughly over 20 meters tall, its body colorfully patterned, shaped like a truck with a protruding front and a trailing end.


    Four massive ws, like four towering walls, were ced before its body.


    [Mi Hai Warrior Monk]


    One of the Heroic Level members of the Deep Sea Tribe under Sigurian¡¯smand, it had automatically entered a Sea Monster state due to its human body being destroyed by Senior Sister.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Facing Senior Sister, the Mi Hai Warrior Monk was under immense pressure, it did not hesitate, and immediately threw a punch.


    The gigantic w struck through the air, and yinyin, the sound of space shattering could be heard, followed by a wave of impact about ten meters wide.


    In the next moment, less than a secondter, an invisible sonic boom had already traversed a kilometer.<div>


    ¡°Ping.¡±


    Senior Sister raised the Holy Sword, casually swung it, and the potent sonic boom was flung aside.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The iceyer shattered, waves soaring to the sky, yet they could not stop Senior Sister¡¯s advance, ¡°Too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Thump thump thump.¡±


    Three more sonic boom punches.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to strike at me?¡±


    Senior Sister effortlessly waved the Holy Sword, without even unsheathing it, and a golden sh spanned a kilometer.


    ¡°Thump thump thump thump thump¡­¡±


    As if sensing danger, the Mi Hai Warrior Monk frantically swung its fists, creating sonic booms, trying to block the golden sh.


    ¡°Pff~~~¡±


    However, all the sonic booms shattered.


    Purple blood sttered as the body of the Mi Hai Warrior Monk was sliced in two by the Holy Sword.


    ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡±


    The enormous mantis shrimp copsed with a crash, yet Senior Sister¡¯s brows furrowed ever so slightly.


    ¡°Is, is this woman a monster?!¡±


    The overwhelming gap left Kristin, who could vaguely see some of it, dumbstruck, ¡°A single strike! A single strike to take down a Sea Monster that had stepped into the realm of Extraordinary Divine Power!¡±


    ¡°Escaped again, what a nuisance.¡±


    However, in Senior Sister¡¯s perception, the instant the Mi Hai Warrior Monk fell into the sea, hundreds of small mantis shrimp dropped from its corpse.<div>


    Clearly, this was its trick to shed its shell and escape.


    The life-preserving tactics of the Hero Level were astonishing; perhaps they couldn¡¯t beat Senior Sister, nor withstand her.


    But if a Hero Level turned tail and ran,


    Unless Senior Sister closely pursued and hunted one down, there truly was no way to stop them all.<div>


    However, power is power, Hero Levels were not qualified to sh with Senior Sister, they couldn¡¯t evenst a single round of encounter.


    ¡°So strong.¡±


    Below the sea, Ni Chu Great King, the second-inmand of Sigurian, sensed Senior Sister¡¯s presence, ¡°The peak of a King? No, even more than that.¡±


    The Avalon Barrier, a radius of 500 meters.


    Such a massive defense shield, and the defensive strength was so high that even the continuous attacks of the Eight-Headed Rocky Sand Silkworm for half a minute left itpletely unmoved.


    And what¡¯s more terrifying, while maintaining such a remarkable state of casting, Senior Sister could still stroll leisurely towards the Mi Hai Warrior Monk and then defeat it with a single sword sh.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if she has an infinite reserve of Miracle Power, could this woman be the Miracle Entity?!¡±


    The Miracle Entity, Ni Chu Great King felt all his newly regenerated tentacles trembling in fear.


    If she truly was the Miracle Entity, then they, the members of the Deep Sea Tribe, even if they joined forces, would likely be unable to defeat her.


    Let alone the rest, the many resistances of the Miracle Entity, except for another Miracle Entity, there was almost no way to harm it.


    Mana infinite, infinite regeneration, immune to transformation effects, immune to causalityws, curses, annihtion, direct death, fatal attacks, not affected by seals, binds, and other limitations¡­


    This damn thing!!!


    Hero Level against a Miracle Entity in its First Awakening, could already not cause any damage.<div>


    The only thing they could do was, during an attack release by a Miracle Entity in First Awakening, to use their own attack to offset it, or for defense, that¡¯s all.


    Simrly, a Master Level army facing a Miracle Entity in Second Awakening also couldn¡¯t inflict any damage whatsoever.


    Only the appearance of a Legend stood a certain chance to harm a Second Awakening Entity.


    However, once the Miracle Entity reached Third Awakening, even the Legendary ranks were¡­


    ¡°Can it be?¡±


    ¡°Is this woman truly the Miracle Entity?¡±


    Ni Chu Great King felt his worldview might be overturned.


    The Miracle Entity itself, that highestbat force usually apanying the Master of Miracles, their ultimate card, had oddly appeared here.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ni Chu Great King thought of the man beside Senior Sister, ¡°Could that guy be the Master of Miracles?!!!¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Ni Chu Great King was internally shaken.


    On the surface of the sea, a giant centipede about 120 meters long surged skywards.<div>


    It was massive in size, with a fierce appearance, and its sixteen eyes on the head stared fixatedly at Senior Sister below.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Wings like those of a dragonfly, colossal and numerous, at least twenty pairs.


    And beneath that grey-ck, metallic sheen carapace, 200 insectoids about three to four meters in length, like swords of ck steel, detached from the body, spinning and flying through the air, then heading towards Senior Sister.


    [Three-Head Hill Centipede]


    One of Sigurian¡¯s Heroic Level members of the Deep Sea Tribe, renowned for having the most astonishing defense among all Hero Levels.


    ¡°Shriek~~~¡±


    The dreadful call of the insectoid monster echoed through the heavens; amidst the blurry fog, one couldn¡¯t discern up from down, left from right, but to Senior Sister, this was all as good as nothing.


    ¡°Ting ting ting ting.¡±


    The golden Saintly Aura automatically shielded Senior Sister, disregarding the attack of the insect des.


    ¡°Shriek~~~¡±


    The Three-Head Hill Centipede was incredibly wrathful; it opened its gaping maw wide and spewed a waterfall of dark green poison.


    ¡°Filthy.¡±<div>


    Senior Sister raised her hand, and her powerful Fighting Spirit promptly condensed into a palm, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Before Senior Sister could strike, the Three-Head Hill Centipede already stopped spewing poison, choosing to soar, flying to a ce beyond the reach of Senior Sister¡¯s Fighting Spirit.

 Chapter 225: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking recommendation tickets)_2

    Chapter 225: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking rmendation tickets)_2


    ¡°Flying so high, do you think I can¡¯t hit you?¡±


    She summoned the Bted Arrow and loosed an arrow towards the San Shang Mountain Centipede.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The giant body fell into the sea, and the Bted Arrow, infused with a strike at the Heroic Peak, dealt massive damage to the San Shang Mountain Centipede.


    But it was not a Mi Hai Warrior Monk; the San Shang Mountain Centipede didn¡¯t have the ability to shed its skin and escape, so its defenses were even more astonishing.


    ¡°Jie~~~¡±


    Apparently, because the senior sister didn¡¯t kill it instantly, the San Shang Mountain Centipede roared wildly at her.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±<div>


    Three more arrows were fired, shattering the steel muscles and iron bones of the San Shang Mountain Centipede.


    Although the Bted Arrow was strong, it was only Heroic Level; its attack power was limited and couldn¡¯t unleash the full strength of the senior sister.


    ¡°Bang~~~¡±


    At that moment, the sea churned again and behind the senior sister, a huge white swelling suddenly burst forth.


    This pattern of emergence clearly indicated someone was directing it.


    The white swelling was there to save the San Shang Mountain Centipede.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    In the senior sister¡¯s perception, a fat fish was squirming incessantly.


    ¡°Finish off one first.¡±


    The senior sister made up her mind, ready to fire another three or four arrows and kill the giant centipede outright.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    However, before the senior sister could attack, the big fish suddenly burst like a water-filled balloon, releasing arge number of slender silvery-white worms.


    ¡°Chirp chirp chirp chirp~~~~¡±


    They fluttered like waves, at times formingrger worms, at other times dispersing.


    These belonged to a type of Sea Monster that neither constituted an individual nor a group¡ªthe Silver Thread Silkfish.


    They would parasitize the body of an enemy, burrowing into blood vessels, then continuously divide into smaller entities, from capiries to nerves, until they ultimately devoured a personpletely.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The senior sister frowned slightly, feeling quite displeased by the constant need to flee.


    ¡°Click click click.¡±<div>


    The Bted Arrow transformed rapidly, and the senior sister held it horizontally in front of her, the next moment, the Heroic Treasury item burst into a brilliant light.


    ¡°I call out your true name here.¡±


    ¡°Liberate.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s eyes sparkled with golden light: ¡°Great Divine Dragon King!¡±<div>


    ¡°Roar~~~¡±


    Above the sea, a hundred-meter-long pure white python leapt from the water, its neck adorned with a giant Red and White Shimenawa, its forehead bulging with two protrusions like dragon horns or small hills.


    The white serpent was massive, filled with terrifying Power of Avalon.


    Though a monster itself, the Great Divine Dragon King appeared more holypared to Morgan¡¯s Sea Monsters, as if it truly were a deity, rather than a demon.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Take out that reptile, Great Divine Dragon King,¡±


    ¡°At yourmand!¡±


    The memory hidden within the Bted Arrow allowed the Great Divine Dragon King to speak and, at the same time, he rose into the air. Driven by an invisible force, he quickly pounced towards Sanjo Mountain Mukade.


    ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    The senior sister summoned the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd, holding it upside down behind her, as endless mes burst forth.


    On the other side, the Great Divine Dragon King collided with Sanjo Mountain Mukade.


    The former, bolstered by the Power of Avalon provided by the senior sister, had nearly infinite energy, while thetter, having been continuously attacked by the senior sister, was already in tatters.


    As soon as they faced each other, the oue was almost certain. The Great Divine Dragon King crushed Sanjo Mountain Mukade, tearing its body apart.<div>


    However, the Heroic Level life force was indeed astonishing, and even though its body was split in two, Sanjo Mountain Mukade was not yetpletely dead.


    ¡°Sanjo Mountain is not going to make it, who will go to rescue it?¡±


    Ni Chu Great King sent out a special signal, truly in distress, as a member of the Hero Level Deep-sea Race was being beaten to such a state.


    How long had it been?


    In merely 10 seconds, Mi Hai Warrior Monk had been injured, and Sanjo Mountain Mukade was on itsst breath.


    ¡°Squeak squeak squeak~~~¡±


    In the raging inferno, the Silver Thread Silkfish let out a terrifying scream that echoed through the heavens, but it has notpletely died yet, for more Silver Thread Silk Worms were gathering, then reforming the vast ocean.


    ¡°Not enough?¡±


    The senior sister noticed that the sea creature was very afraid of fire. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Not enough, then let¡¯s add a little more.¡±


    ¡°I summon here your true name.¡±


    ¡°Liberate.¡±


    In the senior sister¡¯s hand, the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd turned into rolling magma: ¡°Descendant of Tesagon, Mantle King!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!!!¡±<div>


    Below the sea, a crimson volcano erupted violently, the intense heat nearly boiling a small part of the ocean.


    This scorching heat affected the ice created by the witches. It started to melt rapidly, and even the fog in the sky began to dissipate due to its arrival.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Giant wings spread across the sky, a majestic and imperious figure surged from the moltenva, descending upon this familiar world in a brand-new manner.


    ¡°Who is calling me, you, woman?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a woman who inherited the Treasury this time, damn it, don¡¯t you know I despise women the most?!¡±


    This was a dragon, crimson in color, its body flowing with magma, at least a hundred meters long with a wingspan exceeding 150 meters, resembling the embodiment of a volcano and the¡¯s core ¡ª a terrifying True Dragon.


    Mantle King, the Ancient Red Dragon from ancient times.


    It is the great-grandson of the most ancient dragon, Tesagon, once ruled over the mantle world, thus named the Mantle King.


    But what was here was just a remnant of its soul; the true body of Mantle King had been dead for hundreds of thousands of years.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The senior sister frowned slightly, looking up in discontent, ¡°Woman, are you referring to me?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±<div>


    Then, Mantle King saw the senior sister¡¯s appearance.


    The next moment, the previously arrogant and pompous Mantle King, its dignity vanishing instantaneously, wore a look as if it had seen a ghost and let out a quack: ¡°Quack!!!!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty, the Queen, may I ask what your orders are?¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 226: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking recommendation tickets)_3

    Chapter 226: Chapter 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking rmendation tickets)_3


    ¡°Your servant Nozeidan Olt Pendragon reporting to you!¡±


    The Mantle King¡¯s demeanor changed instantly, its cute little expression blinking with eyes as big as small mountains, so endearingly adorable.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to be fussy. My senior sister pointed to the Silver Thread Silkfish that had gotten even bigger and said, ¡°Burn it to ashes.¡±


    ¡°Leave this little task to me, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Mantle King just wanted to get away from senior sister as quickly as possible, so it moved with its fastest speed, lunging at the Silver Thread Silkfish and then unleashed a sky-covering Magma Dragon¡¯s Breath upon it.


    ¡°Another one?!¡±


    Ni Chu Great King felt incredibly panicked, very, very panicked.


    He didn¡¯t know how senior sister managed to summon the Great Divine Dragon King and the Mantle King, but their power nearly surpassed that of the ordinary Heroic Level. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them almost Master Level.<div>


    Even if the Mountain Climbers and Silver Thread Silk Worm weren¡¯t injured by senior sister and fought in their prime, they probably wouldn¡¯tst more than twenty to thirty rounds.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Someone go and provide assistance.¡±


    Ni Chu Great King was in a real panic, he was truly afraid, because he didn¡¯t know if senior sister had any abilities for the deep sea.


    Luckily, senior sister really didn¡¯t have any.


    It must be said that Ni Chu Great King was quite fortunate.


    ¡°Quack quack quack quack.¡±


    Amid the unpleasant noise of the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder, the Seaweed Branch Sea Leaf Dragon and the Putrid Evil Shark appeared at the same time. The former lunged toward senior sister, while thetter began to devour the Sea Beasts voraciously, cannibalizing its own kind.


    ¡°A dragon, huh?¡±


    In senior sister¡¯s perception, the Sea Leaf Dragon wasn¡¯t weak.


    Her body was made of water nts, but these nts were unbelievably sharp, like knives that could cut through anything.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The Sea Leaf Dragon flew past the Mantle King, who was then breathing out the dragon¡¯s breath, and managed to cleave its way through the Silver Thread Silkfish enveloped in magma, rescuing it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    However, she underestimated the Mantle King.


    ¡°Flies, who allowed you to buzz around in front of me?¡±


    With a p, the Mantle King pressed the Sea Leaf Dragon firmly beneath it and bit her wing, causing the Sea Leaf Dragon to cry out in pain incessantly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the same time, the Putrid Evil Shark lifted its massive head. It had eaten many Sea Beasts, and whereas its abdomen should have been fleshy, it was transparent instead.<div>


    Even though the light was dim, senior sister could still see its internal organs and the melting Sea Beast flesh inside.


    They were rapidly digested and soon formed into numerous small sharks.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    The Putrid Evil Shark sliced open its own belly, and a multitude of ordinary-sized but horrifying sharks flowed out with the gastric juices into the sea.<div>


    They had fierce expressions, like half-digested food regurgitated from the stomach.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    However disgusting they were, these small sharks were like torpedoes.


    Flocking in waves, they sted a pathway through the inds of magma created by the Mantle King and stuck to its skin.


    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±


    Because of the continuous explosions, the Mantle King had to release the Sea Leaf Dragon.


    But she didn¡¯t escape. Instead, a high-velocity jet of water shot out from her branches and instantly tore apart the inds of magma.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Mantle King¡¯s wings were pierced by the high-velocity water, and it roared furiously at the Sea Leaf Dragon, its body swelling once again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Mantle King once again pinned the Sea Leaf Dragon under its foot, and with it, crushed the Silver Thread Silkfish too.


    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, lend me more power.¡±<div>


    ¡°You know my Ability, you are aware of my power. I¡¯m stronger than all of them. Give me a little more, just a little more.¡±


    The Mantle King had swelled to over 200 meters tall, and atop its dragon head, a crown of moltenva was forming.


    However, that was the end of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? This is the end? Just this?¡±


    The Mantle King wanted to continue showing off, but found that senior sister had fixed the output of the Power of Avalon. She was giving no more: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, are you there? I can double my size ¨C 500 meters, you know, a 500-meter dragon, super cool!¡±


    However, senior sister paid no further attention to that ridiculous Red Dragon; she turned her focus to the gigantic toad that kept making noise.


    In the distance, the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder puffed up its belly, emitting an ear-piercing and grating croak that made senior sister feel irritable.


    ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Senior sister summoned the Eastern Truth Cross Sword, willing to execute the Secret Technique to eliminate the foe, but remembering that the Eastern Truth Sword¡¯s limit was at most one Master Level strike.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be possible to instantly kill the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder.


    Just like the Great Divine Dragon King or the ridiculous Mantle King, one must release a Heroic Level treasure, summoning the spirit incarnation within it to pursue and kill the enemy.


    ¡°Here, I call upon your true name.¡±


    ¡°Liberate.¡±<div>


    ¡°Heretic Arbitrator Asalem!¡±


    The Eastern Truth Cross Sword in senior sister¡¯s hand did not disappear. At the same time, endless beams of pure white light fell from the sky, enveloping her.


    ¡°Rustle.¡±


    Milky white feathers fell amidst the hymn, representing an angel of utmost purity.


    Its features unclear, the being was shrouded in an elegant and Holy Shaman robe, holding a sword crafted from pure Holy light, simr to senior sister¡¯s Eastern Truth Sword, but infinitely more ornate.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Queen.¡±


    The voice of Asalem was crisp and clear, its eyes hidden under a snowy hood, indistinguishable as male or female: ¡°Awaiting yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Make it shut up!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Without even looking at the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder, Asalem simply raised a hand and a sword, bisecting its waist.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    Asalem continued respectfully: ¡°Please issue your next order.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 227: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking recommendation tickets)_4

    Chapter 227: 140 I call upon your true name here, be liberated! (Seeking rmendation tickets)_4


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet,¡± the senior sister knew that a heroic-level sea monster couldn¡¯t be so easily annihted, ¡°st it into g.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Azaren raised the Eastern Expedition Cross Sword, gazing into the distance at the Astonishing Giant Frog Elder, which had been reduced to a pile of tiny frogs, and shouted, ¡°ept your judgement, heretic!¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Above the horizon, a pure white storm plummeted with rming speed, obliterating over 90% of the tiny frog monsters in one fell swoop.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    ¡°Quick, take action now; we can¡¯t wait any longer, they¡¯re about to die.¡±


    The Ni Chu Great King was almost certain now that the opponent had no sea abilities; otherwise, they would never have allowed him tomand so long, ¡°Bring them back to the seabed, we can no longer go ashore.¡±


    ¡°Gurgle.¡±<div>


    ¡°Pfft, pfft.¡±


    The Sweetheart Sea Mixie and the Green-Eye Slug appeared on the sea surface, swiftly swimming towards the senior sister, attempting to persuade the Great Divine Dragon King, the Mantle King, and the Heretic Arbitrator to stop.


    The pink sea hare looked cute but was filled with deadly toxins.


    As for the other enormous slug, those green cylindrical eyes were simply chilling.


    These two sea monsters are disgustingly vile.


    ¡°I invoke your true name here.¡±


    ¡°Be liberated.¡±


    The senior sister took out the Dew Drinking Floral Ring, ¡°Child of the Nature King Mudelrad, Gores!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±


    As the senior sister¡¯s voice faded, a green light of life coalesced in front of her.


    It was a figure with the body of a horse and the upper body of a strapping human man. He had an extremely long beard, antlers on his forehead, and a bare chest adorned with white totems.


    ¡°I am the Child of Nature, Gores!¡±


    ¡°I was banished from my home, for one hundred thousand years!¡±


    ¡°Mortal, is it you summoning me?¡±


    Like the Mantle King, Gores was full of pride and somewhat aloof upon appearing.


    But when he turned and saw Isefia, the senior sister,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gores was stunned, he stared at the senior sister, the initial aloofness instantly dissipating as if it had never been there.


    ¡°Gores, Gores is inexcusably rude!¡±<div>


    The Child of Nature instinctively bent his limbs and knelt before the senior sister, his eyes brimming with tears, mournfully saying, ¡°To fight alongside you once again, Gores is infinitely honored.¡±


    ¡°May I dare ask who is your enemy? Gores¡¯s abilities might be meager, I fear I might be of no help.¡±


    Upon saying this, Gores quickly added in a grave tone, ¡°But rest assured, Gores shall fight to the death, even if it means sacrificing thisst remnant of the soul, to defend your honor!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking it too seriously.¡±<div>


    The senior sister did not know if Gores had mistaken her for someone, but she could sense Gores¡¯s strength.


    He was powerful; even if it was only this shred of a soul, if fully unleashed, it could match that of a Master-Level powerhouse.


    ¡°Them.¡±


    The senior sister pointed at the approaching green snail and therge pink sea hare in the distance, ¡°They disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Disgust?¡±


    Gores turned his head back, puzzled, and in the next moment, he saw the two rushing mollusks.


    ¡°Such insolence!¡±


    Gores rose in fury. His gaze fixed on the Sweetheart Sea Mixie and the Green-Eye Slug, his voice bone-chillingly cold and even trembling slightly.


    ¡°Unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    It was as if his deepest beliefs had been desecrated; Gores was enraged to the extreme.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    The sea began to roar, the sky trembled, and a massive tornado wreaked havoc, while beneath the sea, the seafloor itself began to shake.


    Nature was angered!


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The storm transmuted into a giant hand, forcefully seizing the two colossal sea monsters and lifting them high into the sky.


    The seabed split open, and the giant hand rose, grasping the Ni Chu Great King and ruthlessly crushing its head.


    ¡°Damn insects! Daring to defile our great Creator!¡±


    Different from his humility before the senior sister, Gores now embodied the wrath of nature, ¡°I will crush you!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The mist was still thick, so the People of Yatun couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening on the other side; they could only hear the monsters¡¯ wails and earth-shattering booms.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    However, Kristin saw it all. She did not know how the senior sister had summoned four terrifying creatures, but Kristin waspletely petrified by them.


    ¡°Quasi-Master level, at least four Quasi-Master levels!¡±


    Looking again at the Hero-Level Deep-Sea Race being thrashed and even sted apart, Kristin looked at the senior sister in horror, ¡°Her Miracle Power, does she have so much of it?¡±<div>


    To maintain such arge barrier, summon four entities akin to Guardian Gods, then fight on all sides.


    ¡°Could she be the Miracle Entity?¡±


    Kristin thought of a terrifying possibility, ¡°Are you fighting a national war?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Bailuo turned his head and said, ¡°You guess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kristin¡¯s body began to tremble, for she realized she might have uncovered an enormous secret, ¡®The Miracle Entity, I have witnessed the Miracle Entity, am I going to die?¡¯


    Bailuo: You know too much.


    Kristin: Ah!!!


    ps: I¡¯m moving these two days, so I¡¯m only posting 6500 words today, really sorry.

 Chapter 228: 141 Abyssal Demon Spirit (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 228: Chapter 141 Abyssal Demon Spirit (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Due to its head being crushed, Ni Chu Great King, although not dead, had almost lost its ability to think.


    ¡°What are those guys doing? Why haven¡¯t they made their move yet?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯te now, we¡¯re all doomed!¡±


    ¡°Woo~~~¡±


    A strange and chilling sound, apanied by shadows that seemed to devour the world, enshrouded the senior sister¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen!¡±


    In Gores¡¯s anxious call, a de more than ten meters long shed out from the Shadow Dimension.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±<div>


    This was a peculiar creature hidden beneath the darkness, faceless and bodiless, formed only of boundless purple mist. Inside, if one looked closely, it was full of resentful spirits¡¯ faces.


    Sixteen Cold Moon Curved Knives emitted a ghastly deathly aura in the pitch-ck world.


    ¡°Shua shua shua!¡±


    The horrifying shes dispersed in all directions, leaving behind nothing but the severed limbs and remains of the Sea Beasts wherever they passed.


    ¡°Rumbling!¡±


    A small sandbar in the distance blocked one of the shes, and as a result, it was cleaved in two.


    Abyssal Demon Spirit


    A Sea Demon spawned from the resentment of sailors who perished at sea, created by Morgan with the power of Miracle Flute¡¯s Sea Monsters, a Master Level troop.


    It possessed the power to move through the Shadow Dimension, and the de in its hand,posed of deathly energy, was enough to sever both tangible and intangible things.


    ¡°Yo, scare!!!!¡±


    Mantle King, seeing the senior sister struck by the shadow creature¡¯s de, was so startled he almost leaped up: ¡°That woman got shed, nicely done!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, before the words were fully out, Mantle King felt two slightly murderous gazes pierce through the fog and settle upon him.


    Under the sinister Curved Knife of the Abyssal Demon Spirit, the senior sister stood unflinchingly.


    She gently raised her hands and, using her thumb, index finger, and middle finger, pinched and held the massive de over ten meters in length.


    [Master Level Physical Attacks Ineffective]


    [Master Level Shadow Energy Ineffective]


    [Master Level Deathly Harm Ineffective]


    [Master Level Negative Emotions Ineffective]<div>


    [¡­]


    ¡°Gah~~~¡±


    Mantle King¡¯s gasp was like a duck¡¯s quack.


    He was panicked now, feeling as if the first-ever dish of Ancient Red Dragon soup in history was speeding down the highway toward him.<div>


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anything, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Decisively choosing a strategic retreat, Mantle King emitted a duck¡¯s call, indicating he hadn¡¯t said anything, he knew nothing.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s nce was unfriendly; she looked at the Abyssal Demon Spirit: ¡°Truth be told, instead of crushing you, I¡¯d rather chop up that two-faced lizard.¡±


    ¡°Gah~~~¡±


    Mantle King stepped on the Putrid Evil Shark with one foot and grabbed the Seaweed Branch Sea Leaf Dragon by its neck with a dragon w.


    ¡°Please believe me, I have absolutely no treasonous intentions!¡±


    Despite such a domineering pose, its momentum was growing weaker: ¡°I, Long Xiaohong, am the most obedient, sensible, cute, well-behaved, and charming one!¡±


    Sea Leaf Dragon: Goddamned cute, you say; utter that once you let go of thisdy¡¯s neck.


    Putrid Evil Shark: So my spine was broken by someone cute and charming?


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Almost instinctively, the senior sister issued such amand: ¡°If you can¡¯t kill them within 3 minutes, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±<div>


    Mantle King¡¯s desire to survive was astonishing, and immediately he released a rolling dragon breath towards the two Hero-level Sea Monsters: ¡°Die for me!!¡±


    ¡°Woo~~¡±


    The Abyssal Demon Spirit was different from the Hero-level Sea Monsters.


    It wasn¡¯t transformed from the Deep Sea Tribe, or better said, it was once part of the Deep Sea Tribe, but unable to adapt to the power of the Sea Monsters, itpletely became a Sea Demon.


    Having lost its sanity, bereft of any personality, it could never return to human form again.


    However, even so, the Abyssal Demon Spirit still retained somemon sense from its human days, and it felt the disdain and insult from the senior sister, which rendered it utterly beyond control.


    Sixteen des, tearing through the shadows, descended like a storm.


    ¡°Be silent.¡±


    The senior sister drew the Holy Sword, yet no one saw her wield it.


    The Abyssal Demon Spirit only felt countless streaks of light shing around it, and in an instant, sixteen Curved Knives shattered at the same time.


    ¡°Wuu~~¡±


    ¡°Ssh.¡±


    The Abyssal Demon Spirit fled into the Shadow Dimension, and at the same time, enormous phantoms, each over thirty meters tall, appeared all at once.<div>


    Dozens of Abyssal Demon Spirits seemed to teleport,unching frenzied shes at the senior sister from all angles.


    ¡°Ping ping ping ping ping~¡±


    The Four Kings Sacred Sword¡¯s scabbard casually blocked all the shes.


    However, throughout the entire process, the senior sister stood atop a golden membrane, hovering mid-air, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Drawing the sword before was my mistake, I apologize.¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s expression was so casual, as if what she blocked was not a sh powerful enough to split mountains, but an insignificant feather.


    ¡°But you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the senior sister¡¯s scabbard swept mysteriously to one side: ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of me drawing my sword!¡±


    ¡°Crack! Ping!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Abyssal Demon Spirit howled in pain, and beneath the pitch-ck shadows, one of the sixteen Resentful Spirit cores that symbolized its life shattered.


    ¡°Chatter.¡±


    Left, right, above, below, the senior sister swung her sword scabbard repeatedly.<div>


    ¡°Ping ping ping ping!¡±


    In the shocked gaze of the Abyssal Demon Spirit, four more Resentful Spirit cores shattered.


    Its life force rapidly draining away, the Abyssal Demon Spirit immediately chose to retreat, fleeing into the Shadow Dimension.


    ¡°Who let you go?¡±


    When the senior sister moved, she took a step forward, and with a flicker of golden light, the Abyssal Demon Spirit crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Standing on top of the Abyssal Demon Spirit¡¯s head, the senior sister lifted her hand, then without any regard for the demon¡¯s terror, ruthlessly pounded a Resentful Spirit core out from deep within its skull.


    ¡°Did I let you go?!¡±


    ¡°Huff! Snap!¡±


    Another strike, and the sixth core shattered at the spine.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Abyssal Demon Spirit attempted to stand, but the senior sister forcefully stepped on it again.


    She was small in stature, appearing like a tiny bug that hadnded on someone¡¯s back.


    However, it was this diminutive figure that wielded the sword scabbard, like an elder wielding a walking stick, repeatedlyshing at the presumptuous young master who thought too highly of himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kristin, watching from the distance, was scared stiff.


    Kristin thought the senior sister was terrifying. The Abyssal Demon Spirit, originally so powerful that it took her breath away, was now beaten by the senior sister to the brink of death.


    ¡°Who is this madwoman?¡±


    Sea Monsters were usually the ones bringing terror to others.


    But who could have imagined that at this moment, they would feel genuine fear from within their hearts.


    ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡±


    Gores cried tears of joy: ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve seen your valor again! I, unworthy, I feel like crying~~~¡±


    Great Divine Dragon King: Senior, you seem to be already crying profusely.


    Mantle King: Cry my ass, my brain is trembling right now, it¡¯s terrifying!!


    Azaren: The Queen¡¯s teaching whip, how nostalgic.


    Gores: Oh oh oh! You understand so well! Exactly, that¡¯s what¡¯s most exciting.


    Mantle King: Ah!! Who will take these two perverts away?!


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Kristin shivered, not daring to make anyment.


    She feared her words might reach the senior sister¡¯s ears, who would then with sword scabbard in hand, beat her to a bloody pulp.


    ¡°It¡¯s not always like this.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Actually, she is quite gentle.¡±


    Kristin: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Are you misunderstanding the word ¡®gentle¡¯? Is this what you call gentle?


    Bailuo implied: In bed, Feiya is obedient and soft, juicy and tender, not to mention delicious (don¡¯t ask, that¡¯s for the side story).

 Chapter 229: 142: Bailuos Miracle Entity (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 229: Chapter 142: Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Seeking Rmendations, Seeking Monthly Votes)


    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    Hailbo and Ina were neers; though they had been to Avalon World, they were unaware of the specific circumstances of Avalon, let alone the identity of their senior sister.


    Their senior sister was their Queen, or so Hailbo and Ina seemed to think.


    But no matter what, they couldn¡¯t imagine that their senior sister would actually venture alone into the mist to battle the invisible, terrifying monsters.


    In their minds, Sea Beasts were already a natural cmity.


    As for Sea Monsters, hardly anyone in this vast sea had been fortunate enough to survive their ws and teeth.


    If one did survive, they could boast for a lifetime; in any fishing vige or small port town, they would be one of the most notable figures.


    Yes, for an ordinary mortal, Sea Monsters were things that only existed in myths and legends.


    ¡°That strike from Your Majesty earlier, it was so terrifying.¡±


    Ina was still fixated on Bailuo¡¯s Eastern Truth Strike; her figure was like that of a deity.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty is, after all, the ruler of the Immortal Realm, naturally formidable.¡±


    Hailbo greatly admired Bailuo, and Ina nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, Your Majesty is the strongest.¡±


    To the two children with little experience, Bailuo¡¯s power was already far beyond their imagination, overturning their worldview and greatly shocking their pure hearts.


    Not only that, their horizons had been raised too much because of this battle.


    At the moment, they only felt that they used to be frogs at the bottom of a well; themon people had no idea about the true nature of the world.


    ¡°Someday, I want to be strong, to be a mighty warrior,¡± Hailbo vowed silently: ¡°To battle for Your Majesty¡¯s glory.¡±


    Fortunately, they were lucky.


    They had received this opportunity, led by Bailuo to the gates of a new world.


    Looking at his own hands, Hailbo thought secretly: ¡®Only through effort and sweat can I repay Your Majesty¡¯s kindness.¡¯


    ¡°Wuu~~~~¡±


    Suddenly, a whimpering cry came over.


    The sound echoed in Hailbo¡¯s ears, confusing the boy. He turned his head to look at Ina and asked, ¡°That sound is back again, Ina, did you hear it?¡±


    ¡°Ina¡­¡±


    Hailbo was stunned; where was any sign of Ina beside him?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hailbo swiftly turned around; he looked all around, the deck of the ship was empty, no one was nearby.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hailbo wanted to shout, but in the next instant, he saw a figure.


    It was a woman, dressed in a light garment, standing at the prow of the ship, and in the moment he saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, Hailbo¡¯s mouth fell open, his eyes filled with surprise: ¡°Mother¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Hailbo.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face bore a smile, gentle and familiar, just like the one he remembered: ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The hair on the back of Hailbo¡¯s neck stood up; he didn¡¯t move forward but instead took a step back: ¡°What are you? My mother has been long dead. I personallyid her to rest. What are you?¡±<div>


    ¡°My body has indeed perished, but my soul is still adrift on the sea.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me!¡±


    Hailbo was not someone easily deceived; his thoughts were clear. How could he be tricked by such words?


    Even if it really was her, why would his mother¡¯s soul appear here?


    The souls of those who die in the Kingdom of the Mountains are wandering here? Are you trying to fool a ghost?


    ¡°Are you a Sea Monster?¡±


    Hailbo asked loudly: ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never entered because I¡­¡±


    Voices came to Hailbo¡¯s ears; two hands wrapped around his neck from behind him and then embraced him: ¡°I¡¯ve always been here.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Hailbo looked around in surprise; this was no longer the sea but a decrepit mountain vige.


    At this moment, he was not a 12-year-old, but a child of only four or five, held in the woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mother has always been protecting you. Why would you call Mother a Sea Monster?¡±<div>


    ¡°Is Hailbo¡¯s mother a Sea Monster?¡±


    The eerie voices kept drilling into Hailbo¡¯s mind. He resisted fiercely, but Hailbo¡¯s power was too weak; he couldn¡¯t hold them off.


    Gradually, Hailbo¡¯s eyes lost their focus, bing hollow.


    ¡°Now,¡± the woman smiled: ¡°Who am I to you?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s gaze was vacant, his face serene: ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    The woman¡¯s hand stroked Hailbo¡¯s face; her originally pale, delicate fingers now were withered like wood, and her sharp purple nails more hideous and terrifying.


    ¡°Such a good child.¡±


    Embracing Hailbo tightly, the woman let out a hoarse and eerieugh: ¡°Mother really, really loves you, hehehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    It hurt, everything hurt.<div>


    The girl curled up on the ground, but like trash, she was trampled and abused underfoot.


    ¡°You monster!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the vige, Ugly Freak!¡±


    ¡°Because of you, the handsome Knight ran away. I could have been the Knight¡¯s Lady, if not for you!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die? You mongrel!¡±


    ¡°Die, Mud Monster!¡±


    ¡°Ew, so smelly, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s already so smelly, let her sleep in the pigpen.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    The malicious, piercingughter was so harsh on the ears.


    Ina wanted to use magic to curse them, but inside her, there was no Magic Power at all.


    It was as if everything was fake, there was no Yatun, no world of Witches and Fairies.


    It was all something she had fantasized, just a dream.<div>


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this¡­¡±


    Ina was very afraid; the great fear made her shiver uncontrobly, her confidence, forged through magic, instantly copsed.

 Chapter 230: 142 Bailuos Miracle Entity (Please Recommend, Vote for Monthly Tickets)_2

    Chapter 230: 142 Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Please Rmend, Vote for Monthly Tickets)_2


    Even with newfound power, Ina was still the same timid and fearful girl, ¡°I know I was wrong; I won¡¯t dare again, I beg you, please don¡¯t hit me anymore¡­¡±


    Not just Ina and Hailbo, at this moment, many people of Yatun, including fairies, had fallen into this bizarre dreamscape.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Upon opening his eyes, the boy surveyed the familiar room; it was where he had grown up, his home.


    ¡°Cough cough cough, Miya? Cough, Sister ya?¡±


    ¡°Abadun?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, where are you, cough¡­¡±


    Lying powerless in bed, Shuster looked pale, even his lips were strikingly white: ¡®It hurts so much, Miya, Brother Bai Luo, where are you?¡¯


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    mes engulfed the vige, and a woman stood in front of a burningrge house, looking at the boy trapped beneath a wooden beam.<div>


    ¡°Mars?¡±


    Diana looked incredulously at the scene before her; this was the very vige of the people of Yatun that was destroyed over a decade ago.


    And the endangered boy was her own younger brother, someone who had died more than a decade ago.


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    Diana clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging in deep, blood flowing ceaselessly, but she felt no pain, only endless rage, ¡°Who dares to desecrate the dead here?!¡±


    Mars was a pain Diana could never forget.


    But the events of that year were entirely different from what was happening now.


    ¡®Sis, run, survive, you must survive!¡¯


    Diana desperately wanted to be a strong warrior, just so she could find Count Thorn and avenge her brother and her n.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be fake.¡±


    ¡°But do you truly have a clear conscience?¡±


    The mes disappeared, leaving behind only the ruins of the vige, but standing unharmed before Diana was Mars: ¡°Sister?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, impostor.¡±


    Diana was not Hailbo, nor was she Ina or Shuster; her spirit was incredibly strong and would never be shaken by mere illusions.


    ¡°If falsehood does not deceive, then let¡¯s not deceive.¡±


    ¡®Mars¡¯ spread his arms wide, and from beneath the scorched earth, countless corpses crawled out, their faces twisted.


    But Diana could still recognize these people vaguely.


    They were indeed her fellow vigers, like her, the descendants of the dead Seven Kings of Yatun.<div>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Diana gripped her weapon tightly, intending to attack, but on looking down, she found that she wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform of the Dawn Guards at all.


    Diana was barehanded, and even her clothes were as thin as they once had been.


    ¡°Miracle Power doesn¡¯t work here,¡± the impostor Mars said with a creepy smile: ¡°You must face my power in your most vulnerable form.¡±<div>


    ¡°I enjoy strong-willed women because they taste much more delicious,¡± said Mars, his mouth splitting into an incredibly ferocious grin as he licked his lips, chuckling, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have a taste of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a disgusting face with my brother¡¯s likeness!¡±


    Diana considered Mars to be her reverse scale; the childhood spent with him was her life¡¯s treasure, ¡°Get out of my head, monster!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Elsewhere, the siblings Nors and Fiona of the Baiying Family stood back-to-back, surrounded by countless souls.


    Their dreamscape was identical to Diana¡¯s.


    The same scorched earth, the same ash-covered vige.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Those nude women,¡± said Nors, ¡°and that eerie singing, the enemy must be a Miracle Troop Type that can affect our minds.¡±


    The Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier was formidable, but it wasn¡¯t invincible.


    Some powers and abilities could deceive its judgment system and sneak in through the loopholes.


    Clearly, the unnamed Sea Demon must have employed such methods.<div>


    ¡°Can you still cast spells?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Fiona found she had no Magic Power in her body: ¡°What kind of Sea Demon could do something like this?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Nors found his Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd gone.


    The enemy could erase even Heroic Level power, indicating its strength was far superior to that of a Heroic Level.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    As the siblings spoke, a group of zombie-like creatures charged at them, and Nors struggled to fend them off but could not defeat them all.


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    Fiona was incredibly weak, weaker than she should be.


    This dreamscape was too strange; the constitution of the people of Yatun was excellent, and it should have been impossible to feel so exhausted after just a few movements.


    ¡°The suppression is too severe, why is this happening?¡±


    Was it a mind-affecting spell? But if that were true, given her training in mental magic over the past few months, she shouldn¡¯t be driven to such a state.<div>


    ¡°Fiona, run.¡±


    Nors too was breathlessly tired; the Fighting Saint Method was of no use here.


    Without the Avalon Treasures, without the Fighting Saint Method, Nors was just a mortal.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Fiona would never abandon Nors, no matter what. She carefully observed her surroundings, her mind racing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all wrong; this isn¡¯t how it is; this isn¡¯t a dreamscape.¡±


    If it were a dreamscape, the enemy could simply send out the strongest creatures to crush Fiona and Nors, without needing to follow any rules.


    ¡°Dimension!¡±


    Fiona suddenly realized a possibility: ¡°This is the Dream Dimension; we are trapped in a dream!¡±


    That unnamed Sea Demon had a strange Ability to pull a person¡¯s will into a dream.

 Chapter 231: 142: Bailuos Miracle Entity (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket) _3

    Chapter 231: Chapter 142: Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket) _3


    Because it¡¯s a dreamscape, there must be a prototype.


    Here, it was the ce that Fiona and Nors feared the most in their lives, the vige that was destroyed, that night of destruction.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    On the other side, Nors¡¯s arm was tightly bitten by a monster that looked like a corpse ghost. The intense pain felt so real, ¡°If we die here, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°We will enter a dream within a dream.¡±


    ¡°If we die multiple times,¡± said Fiona, ¡°we¡¯ll never be able to return to reality!¡±


    Concerning the magic of dreamscapes, Lilith had already started researching. It was like a twin sister to the psyche, sharing the same origin.


    ¡°If we won¡¯t die, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Hearing about having more than one life, Nors immediately perked up. He flipped the corpse ghost over, then fought off the approaching monsters with reckless abandon, disregarding his injuries.


    Unfortunately, it was like trying to extinguish a cartload of burning wood with a cup of water; Nors was eventually overwhelmed by the monsters.<div>


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Fiona bit her lip in desperation, the sight of corpse ghosts gnawing on flesh ringing in her ears.


    But Nors was indeed one of the strongest warriors among the People of Yatun. Even if he was hacked to pieces, he would never make a sound.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath. She wanted to sense the Fairy Power, to use psychic magic to save her brother.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do it. Fiona really couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Get away! All of you, get away!¡±


    Fiona shouted desperately. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and charged into the horde of corpses: ¡°Let him go, let my brother go!!¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    A hand suddenly reached out from beneath the horde and grabbed Fiona¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amidst her scream, Fiona too was dragged into the encirclement of the dead. There, the ¡®Nors¡¯, whose nearly half of his face had been bitten off, revealed a strange smile: ¡°This dream is over, let¡¯s go to the next one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fiona had indeed had her suspicions, but she really hadn¡¯t expected that the Nors, who felt so real, would turn out to be fake.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    ¡®Nors¡¯ lunged at Fiona, joining the other corpse ghosts to begin feasting on this real delicacy.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    However, ¡®Nors¡¯ was repelled the moment he touched Fiona.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±<div>


    ¡®Nors¡¯ wailed in pain, emitting ck smoke all over, and he sneered at Fiona: ¡°Resist! Good, very good! I love it when girls resist!¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Fiona quickly looked down and discovered the power that repelled the other came from a mark on her chest.


    It was her contract with the Silver Wing Unicorn and also the pathway through which the Silver Wing Unicorn had merged into her in a state of non-existence.<div>


    ¡°The more you resist, the fresher the meat.¡±


    ¡®Nors¡¯ noticed something peculiar about Fiona, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. With a wave of his hand, a tidal wave of corpse ghosts surged forward.


    To wear her out with fodder before personally finishing her off was the best hunting method.


    ¡°Fiona! Fiona, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    In reality, Nors looked on with anxiety at his suddenly vacant-eyed sister.


    It wasn¡¯t just her; many others were affected too.


    Aside from the Tree Elves, nearly all the People of Yatun, including the fairies, were in the same state.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bailuo had never encountered such a bizarre situation, and he too heard the woman¡¯s singing, but it stirred no reaction in him.


    There were also Nors, Jiera, ya, and all the Tree Elves led by Lu Anya.


    ¡°Abadun?¡±


    ¡°Miya?¡±


    ¡°Shuster?¡±<div>


    Bailuo looked at the children around him, congregating a holy light capable of expelling all impurities, yet this power failed to awaken them.


    The power of Avalon was still not perfected; it had a long way to go.


    Just like now, when a troop type involving a whole new domain suddenly appeared, but Avalon was unprepared to think and to deal with it.


    ¡°The conscious ones, the four of them, Nors, plus the Tree Elves.¡±


    Bailuo muttered, ¡°The former are strong enough, immune to the strange Miracle Power, for its force cannot shake the passivity of those at the Heroic Level.¡±


    To deal with the four, you must not rely on fancy skills; if you¡¯re going to fight, do it head-on, with force, cut the crap.


    ¡°Tree Elves¡­¡±


    Bailuo quickly understood the essence of the adversary¡¯s ability: ¡°Tree Elves do not need sleep, nor are they animals, they do not dream.¡±


    ¡°Dumbass!¡±


    Bailuo turned his gaze to Kristin, hoping to pry more information out of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Kristin subconsciously epted the nickname ¡°Dumbass¡±: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a Sea Demon, you should be pretty powerful, right? Can¡¯t you detect it either?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±<div>


    In fact, Bailuo had been on high alert since the naked women appeared.


    Yet Bailuo sensed no fluctuation of Miracle Power, like scanning the air, finding nothing.


    This indicated the creature¡¯s formidable strength.


    If it could evade detection by his senior sister and himself, it could far surpass the Sea Monsters.


    ¡°Abilities rted to mind, spirit, dreamscape?¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t need to guess; he perceived it immediately.


    The problem was, what to do about it.


    If he opened the Gate of Avalon and took away the trapped People of Yatun, would they recover or continue to suffer?


    This question furrowed Bailuo¡¯s brow: ¡°Eerie abilities are much more troublesome than facing outright power.¡±


    ¡°The Sea Monsters under Morgan¡¯smand really doe in every type,¡± said Bailuo: ¡°To develop the Lower Miracle to such an extent, the Master of Miracles is not to be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me toe back?¡±


    His senior sister sensed Bailuo¡¯s confusion and promptly asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±<div>


    Bailuo said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost figured out the opposite party¡¯s ability; the only problem is how to break it.¡±

 Chapter 232: 142: Bailuos Miracle Entity (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket) _4

    Chapter 232: Chapter 142: Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket) _4


    Here, three masters at their peak, there¡¯s no reason they can¡¯t break through some strange ability.


    ¡°The simplest method,¡± said the senior sister, ¡°is to use Magic Qi to shock their consciousness, it will definitely awaken them forcefully.¡±


    Magic Qi is a type of mental power, both Bailuo and the senior sister¡¯s Magic Qi are king-level, and inexhaustible.


    As the saying goes, a powerful force can break through all methods, absolute Magic Qi should be able to break through a mere Sea Demon¡¯s power of the dreamscape.


    However, doing so would leave some serious side effects.


    The most direct would be causing the children significant mental trauma.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way, but if it reallyes to it, I will release my Magic Qi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so calm,¡± said Kristin, shocked at Bailuo¡¯s serenity, ¡°The Master of Miracles truly is extraordinary; the legendary kings are just different from us lowly Miracle Citizens.¡±


    She guessed that Bailuo was one of the Masters of Miracles.


    For someone like her, a lowly Miracle Citizen, there are only a handful of Masters of Miracles on the entire Miracle Maind, naturally unapproachable, let alone having the privilege to meet and speak with such a significant figure.<div>


    Frankly, just speaking a few words with Bailuo was already something Kristin felt was an honor of a lifetime.


    After all, even the Immortal Hawk Duke didn¡¯t know she existed¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo ignored the dumbass.


    The dumbass wasn¡¯t his uncle; he could manage a deception or two, but when it came to real issues, he was mostly clueless.


    ¡°Wait, uncle?!¡±


    Bailuo thought of Lilith, who was currently on Yatun Ind.


    He checked the time; it would take 3 more minutes for the gates of Avalon to be fully open.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t sure about the current situation; if the Yatun n were bodily trapped, then once Avalon was activated, would they automatically recover due to the vast distance?


    If so, Bailuo naturally would not need to worry.


    But if not¡­


    In fact, Bailuo didn¡¯t dare to bet, ¡°Is it really going to be using Magic Qi directly, to forcibly awaken them?¡±


    ¡°nk expressions, not moving an inch?¡±


    On Yatun Ind, Lilith transmitted Bailuo¡¯s words to the uncle swiftly through memory magic.


    ¡°The master is asking if there¡¯s another way besides using a Magic Qi st?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± said the uncle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite simple?¡±


    Uncle: Is it really that hard? Why do I feel like this situation is just a giveaway?


    ¡°Skip over abilities, see the essence, don¡¯t fuss about the dreamscape and mental stuff,¡± the uncle wasn¡¯t too concerned about the various information Bailuo provided, he just said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just trapped?¡±<div>


    ¡°Trapped?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    A lightbulb went off for Bailuo; he had been missing what was right under his nose.


    The uncle was still that same uncle, with a single sentence, he resolved Bailuo¡¯s doubts.<div>


    ¡°Sherri!¡±


    Bailuo leapt onto the horse, he didn¡¯t let it take the form of Pegasus, but simply thought to himself: ¡°Sherri, take me there, to that ce.¡±


    Where is that ce?


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know, but there was indeed a ce in his heart that he truly wished to go to.


    Sherri¡¯s ability was to never lose her way, to be unconstrained, the freedom that no one could trap.


    In other words, as long as it was a ce that Bailuo wanted to go, Sherri could definitely reach it.


    And the prerequisite was that you had touched it.


    Just like when she passed through the storm for the first time, Sherri first touched the storm, and she led the Yatun n across the sea¡ªthat was the touch.


    Now, they had touched this new power.


    Uncle reminded Bailuo, with Sherri around, the People of Yatun would not lose their way.


    Whether it was through mountains and seas, or an illusory dreamscape, leading them to freedom, wasn¡¯t this the very embodiment of Sherri¡¯s miracle?


    So, in the presence of the Yatun people who had Sherri, ying confused, lost, bewildered, was simply courting death!!!


    ¡°Sherri, can you sense it?¡±<div>


    ¡°I have sensed it, Master!¡±


    Sherri couldn¡¯t run around on her own, but with Bailuo, when she bore her master, even if it was against her sister, Sherri had the confidence to fight, ¡°Wherever you want to go, no matter where it is, I will take you there!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Ah! My eyes!!¡±


    Kristin felt a sharp pain in her eyes, the light Sherri radiated was even more brilliant and dazzling than the Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    In the formless fog, a heartrending roar of wrath resounded through the sky.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s consciousness was blurred, he just felt his eyelids trembling, growing heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Hailbo¡¯s eyes caught sight of a hint of light, a pure white figure.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The strong Light of Hope scattered those puppets that were bullying Ina.<div>


    ¡°Ina?¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s voice came, ¡°Are you alright, Ina?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Master¡­¡±


    In the most helpless, most painful moment, Ina, looking at that noble and holy pure white incarnation, choked up and called out, ¡°I¡¯m here, save me.¡±


    The past psychological shadows were continuously tormenting Ina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    A vast amount of information flooded into Bailuo¡¯s mind, fused with Sherri, and his consciousness, in an instant, split into countless pieces.


    ¡°Ina, don¡¯t be afraid, do not fear.¡±


    Bailuo tried to make his tone as gentle as possible, then transmitted, ¡°Grab my hand, I¡¯ll take you out of this world.¡±


    Leaving this world¡­


    Bailuo at this moment did not realize what his simple words meant to Ina.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    This was the first time Ina truly directly contacted Bailuo, and holding Bailuo¡¯s hand, though it was an illusion, Ina felt as if she had grasped the entire world.<div>


    She didn¡¯t want to let go, for the first time in her life, she had the desire to possess something forever.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Diana, engaging in a fierce fight with the Corpse Ghosts, was battered and breathless, leaning on a ck tree, ¡°Damn it, that damn bastard.¡±

 Chapter 233: 142: Bailuos Miracle Entity (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket) _5

    Chapter 233: Chapter 142: Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket) _5


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape; the entire world belongs to me, no matter where you run, you can¡¯t escape the palm of my hand.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    However, as soon as the imposter finished speaking, a crack appeared in the sky above, and blinding light tore through this dark world.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    The fake Mars wailed in pain as his body dissolved under the white light, ¡°What is this? This can¡¯t be, no one can break into my world!!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Fiona was enveloped by a beam of light from the sky, and within the light, a pure white Pegasus spread its wings of light.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Bai Luo reached out from the light, ¡°Fiona!¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai Luo¡­¡±<div>


    Fiona knew Bai Luo would definitelye to rescue her, he would for sure.


    ¡°Bai Luo, brother.¡±


    The dying Shuster saw a white figureing in from the door.


    The shadow dissipated, and the gloomy sky outside the window waspletely shattered by the dawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shuster.¡±


    The familiar voice, the familiar words, and the care and protection that had been with him unwaveringly for ten years.


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    Therge hand fell, brushing the boy¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­¡±


    Gradually, the pain disappeared.


    In its ce, there was peace and warmth.


    ¡°Brother Bai Luo¡­¡±


    Shuster slowly closed his eyes, and his little right hand stretched out from the covers, clutching the corner of Bai Luo¡¯s clothes tightly.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    In reality, Bai Luo was soaring with Sherri.


    The silver-white wings, like des, cleaved through the entire expanse of overcast skies, even turning into the sun, illuminating the sea area.


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    Sherri let out a long cry, as the Silver Wing covered the sky and the sun.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!!!¡±<div>


    The painful memories of the People of Yatun, those familiar scenes, Bai Luo¡¯s unprecedented wrath, ¡°Annihte them for me, Sherri!¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    ¡°Whirr¡­


    Silver light des rained down like droplets, piercing the space and falling into the sea, and in an instant, the entire sea area turned into a silver-white world.<div>


    The infinite sea beasts, fish monsters, and sea monsters, in the blink of an eye, turned into nothing.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Kristin¡¯s mouth hung open as she repeatedly looked between the sea and the sky at Bai Luo riding on the Pegasus, ¡°What is this? What is this horse, Miracle Troop Type? In one strike, it swept away tens of thousands of sea monsters, a Miracle Troop Type?¡±


    Dumbfounded!!


    In Kristin¡¯s mind at this moment, apart from the word ¡®dumbfounded¡¯, she could find no other adjective.


    ¡°Girl!¡±


    Nors sighed in relief when he saw Fiona wake up.


    Seeing the people of Yatun recover, Bailuo summoned the Obrang Saint Shield.


    ¡°I call upon your true name here.¡±


    ¡°Liberate.¡±


    Bailuo threw the Saint Shield, ¡°Utopia¡¯s Immortal King, Ong!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless golden runes covered the entire surface of the holy light barrier.<div>


    The Obrang Saint Shield was a shield once used by the legendary Immortal King Ong who ruled over the Ideal Land.


    It contained a power capable of withstanding and separating everything.


    The holy light barrier couldn¡¯t defend against the strange sea demon, but with the addition of the Obrang Saint Shield, the barrier would be truly invincible.


    The only regret was that Master Level treasures needed to be liberated a second time to awaken the remnants of the soul fragments within.


    Bailuo was capable of doing so, but he now had to deal with that damned sea demon.


    To liberate Heroic Level treasures, Bailuo and his senior sister needed to consume around 5% of their Miracle Power.


    But for Master Level, just the first phase required Bailuo to spend at least 20% of the Power of Avalon, in order to continuously support this dual barrier.


    He and his senior sister, one the King of Avalon, the other the Queen of Avalon.


    Fundamentally, their powers werepletely consistent.


    His senior sister¡¯s aptitudey in her ability to rapidly develop the world of Avalon.


    This was five to ten times faster than Bailuo¡¯s development.


    Yet, once his senior sister developed the power of Avalon, Bailuo could reap the benefits.


    As much as the senior sister grew stronger, Bailuo would synchronously receive everything.<div>


    Like now, Bailuo could summon all the treasures his senior sister wasn¡¯t using, and his own Power of Avalon was as immense as hers.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At this moment, in front of Bailuo, an extremely strange, twisted creature appeared from within the darkness.


    It was veryrge, resembling a wall stretching between heaven and earth.


    At the least, it stood three to four hundred meters tall (the equivalent of over a hundred stories).


    That massive body was densely covered with countless fish heads, resembling the anglerfish Bailuo had seen in his past life. Atop each head extended a long fment connected to a pale-eyed, naked woman.


    ¡°King-level!!¡±


    Kristin blurted out, ¡°This thing is a King-level sea demon!¡±


    King-level, that was equivalent to the peak strength of a Master.


    Or rather, a king was a Crown Master with sustainability issues.


    Although not as powerful as a Crown Master, a king couldn¡¯t be eradicated by a Crown Master in a short period.


    ¡®Impressive.¡¯


    Sigurian had already infinitely elevated Bailuo¡¯s strength: ¡®Even the deep-sea dreamscape sent by the father¡¯s Ghost Ugly God was so easily shattered.¡¯<div>


    You should know that the Ghost Ugly God was a king-level sea demon capable of initiating a Miracle Battle all on his own.


    Yet faced with these mysterious individuals, even it felt its pressure multiply.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Bailuo stared at the sea demon before him, sensing that it was far stronger than the Abyssal Demon Spirit his senior sister had easily beaten.


    Though it still wasn¡¯t a match for him, it would probably take Bailuo alone more than ten minutes to take it down.


    1


    Luckily, there was Sherri.


    Riding the Pegasus, Bailuo, with the Power of Avalonbined with Pegasus Power, they joined forces. Even without the absolute authority of the Master of Miracles, they could still suppress his senior sister as she was now.

 Chapter 234: 142: Bailuos Miracle Entity (Vote for Recommendation, Monthly Ticket) _6

    Chapter 234: Chapter 142: Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Entity (Vote for Rmendation, Monthly Ticket) _6


    ¡°You¡¯ve really done something incredible,¡±


    He saw the fear in the hearts of the People of Yatun, and such a fellow, Bailuo, could not allow to remain: ¡°Sherri, is one minute enough?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sherri did not answer directly, but instead unleashed an astonishing disy of Miracle Power: ¡°But Sherri will try her best!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Bailuo was not blinded by wrath; he grabbed the reins that had formed around Sherri: ¡°Then let¡¯s push our limits!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Ghost Ugly God watched ahead, only to see Sherri¡¯s figure enveloped in pure white light.


    [Miracle Embodiment Release]


    [I am themp that dispels darkness, breaks barriers, and never loses its way]<div>


    ¡°Boom~¡±


    Sherri¡¯s form grew everrger.


    Soon, a pure white energy-constructed Silver Wing Unicorn, ten timesrger than the Ghost Ugly God, appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    Thunder shed, light pierced the sky, and dispersed the dark clouds.


    Storms descended from the heavens, sweeping across the sea, yet these countless horrific natural disasters, could only prostrate at Sherri¡¯s feet, serving by her side.


    She was the mistress of disasters, she was the disaster itself!


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    Kristin waspletely dumbfounded.


    So was Sigurian.


    In Sigurian¡¯s perception, an unimaginably vast force of Miracle Power, even more potent than his current senior sister, descended upon this ce.


    [Partial Miracle Embodiment Release]


    [I am the king who conquers ideals and dreams, the true Supreme Lord of Avalon]


    The originally pure white divine incarnation now donned a golden robe; Avalon¡¯s Battle Saint Law joined with the power to conquer disasters in one.


    That formidable power, even if not reaching Legendary Level, was a presence at the cusp of legend.


    Atop the colossal White Horse, Bailuo too transformed into a tinum giant.


    He wore a crown, held a spear capable of piercing the heavens and earth, and his face bore a thick white beard, that visage, based on Bailuo but depicting him in his elder years at the pinnacle of his life, the dignified form of a king set to conquer all, a Supreme Lord.


    This was the first time Bailuo and Sherri became one, and it was the power Sherri brought to him.


    Previously, Bailuo could not have such ability, because his physical condition was not yet sufficient.


    Sherri¡¯s enhancement required time, it wasn¡¯t an overnight achievement.<div>


    But now, after replicating his senior sister¡¯s ability, Bailuo was strong enough to bear Sherri¡¯s power.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Ghost Ugly God realized the terror of Bailuo and began to flee, but the Sanctified Light prevented it from breaking through.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out!¡±<div>


    This was the crevice between Avalon Sanctified Light Barrier and Obrang Sanctuary.


    The double barriers not only prevented the strange Sea Demon from entering but also barred it from escaping.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Ghost Ugly God turned its gaze towards the People of Yatun, however, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t give it such a chance.


    ¡°Trash, you dare to ignore my lord?!¡±


    Sherri raised her hoof, and the Unicorn¡¯s void power, along with the Silver Wing Pegasus¡¯s brilliant light and the Pegasus¡¯s disaster power, surged out in an instant, enveloping the Ghost Ugly God.


    ¡°Lilith!¡±


    For safety¡¯s sake, Bailuo chose to summon Lilith at that moment.


    There were about two minutes left.


    And in that remaining time, it was enough for Bailuo and Sherri to join forces and finish off the Sea Demon.


    ¡°The master is summoning me!¡±


    Lilith was about to leave when the old uncle suddenly thought of something, he said: ¡°Miss Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a word of caution,¡± the old uncle: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Sigurian¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t understand what the old uncle meant, but she noted it down.


    In the old uncle¡¯s n, Lilith¡¯s ability was suited for surprise attacks, so summoning her at the final stage would maximize Lilith¡¯s awe-inspiring power.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    On the other side, on the deck, Lilith was summoned by Bailuo, and her task was to guard Sigurian while Bailuo, Sherri, and the senior sister were all away.


    However, it seemed that earlier, Bailuo hadn¡¯t told the old uncle that they had captured Sigurian, had he?


    ¡®Old man¡­¡¯


    Lilith was shocked: ¡®And you say you don¡¯t know predictive magic?¡¯

 Chapter 235: 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!

    Chapter 235: Chapter 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The senior sister had already crippled the Abyssal Demon Spirit, and soon, would be able to kill it offpletely.


    Bailuo was riding Sherri, shing with the Ghost Ugly God.


    They embraced the goal of eradicating it in order to protect the privacy and secrets of the People of Yatun, leading with killing moves, showing no mercy.


    ¡°Monster¡­¡±


    Kristin watched all these unfold, even the Ghost Ugly God was being overpowered by Bailuo, unable to resist, ¡°To beat a King like this, could they possibly be Nation-destroying Level powerhouses?¡±


    Nation-destroying Level, indeed the legend of Yatun.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Kristin could hardly imagine it, she looked towards Lilith, the woman who had suddenly appeared here.


    Dressed in a pitch-ck gown, tall and statuesque, her figure enchanting and alluring, brimming with seductive and mature charm, and yet, Kristin could also feel a sense of holiness and the beauty of nature emanating from her.<div>


    ¡°What is she?¡±


    So many cryptic attributes, yet they appeared all at once in a single person, despite inherent contradictions and opposing qualities.


    However, these contraries seemed to perfectly fuse together in Lilith, making one feel that it should be exactly so.


    ¡°Are you Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about resisting,¡± Lilith said sternly, ¡°That would make things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Can I speak?¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s mouth was gagged, but he could use a special ventriloquism, so he was still able to speak.


    Moreover, Bailuo and that woman were not here.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t bother with him, her old uncle had warned her, to not listen to Sigurian¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to him.¡±


    Sigurian couldn¡¯t see anyone, but he knew that Nors was standing right beside him.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Nors turned his back, muttering to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the Iron Eagle King annihted the Kingdom of Yatun?¡±


    ¡°The People of Yatun, they destroyed their own kingdom,¡± Sigurian said, ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nors did not speak, but he had begun to ponder the meaning of Sigurian¡¯s words.


    What does it mean that the People of Yatun destroyed their own kingdom?<div>


    ¡°Your elders must have told you that you are a Descendant of the Seven Kings, and that you serve the Yatun Royal Family, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Sigurian said, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself, but you all, you really are amusing.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, what do you think a nation is? Is the nation yours, or is it the people¡¯s nation?¡±<div>


    ¡°If the people revolt and overthrow the nation, is it the people¡¯s fault, or the King¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°The Kings of Yatun, every single one of them, tyrants.¡±


    Sigurian said, ¡°Compared to them, the Iron Eagle King is the one favored by the people, the legitimate ruler!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!!¡±


    Nors was panting heavily, trying hard to suppress his emotions but still pointed the Dragon Crown Vermilion Halberd at Sigurian¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yatun is long gone!¡±


    Sigurian said, ¡°On this world, on thisnd, there isn¡¯t a single Person of Yatun looking forward to your return, to rule over thisnd again!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to say such things?!¡±


    Faced with Nors¡¯s angry interrogation, Sigurian let out a sheepishugh, ¡°You ask me what right I have? Don¡¯t I have the right?¡±


    ¡°If I, a person of Yatun, don¡¯t have the right to deny this country, then who should deny it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nors was stunned, ¡°You, what did you say? You said you¡¯re, what?¡±


    ¡°I said I am¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nors was hit by a foul smelling face on, he instinctively turned around, and then lifted the Scarlet me Dragon Crown Spear to defend.


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    A crimson, tentacle-like substance sent Nors flying.


    ¡°Cough cough cough~¡±


    Nors stood up from the ice, chastising himself for having spoken to Sigurian, ¡®But is what he said true? Was Yatun Kingdom truly overthrown by its own people?¡¯


    If it really was, then why was Yatun established?


    Nors did not deny Bailuo, nor did he deny them.


    Nors meant that if this is a new country, then why still call it Yatun Duchy?


    This country belongs to them, wouldn¡¯t a new name be better?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sea Beasts, the corpses of the Sea Beasts are dissolving!¡±


    The corpses of the Sea Beasts turned into a ck and red, stinking blood, moving like water bridges from all directions towards Sigurian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, get away from them!¡±


    Knowing the severity of the crimson fleshly tentacles, Nors quickly discarded those meaningless thoughts and began to maintain order among the people of Yatun.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The Obrang Holy Ring cracked due to the blood of thousands, tens of thousands of Sea Beasts.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Sigurian stood up from the chair, his limbs rapidly regenerating with the gathering of the Sea Beast¡¯s flesh and blood.


    ¡°Finally, the opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for hase.¡±


    He removed the Holy Ring that was binding his mouth and smiled at Lilith, ¡°He left you behind, which shows great confidence in you,dy.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s gaze was cold and calm, ¡°Barely adequate.¡±<div>


    Yet Lilith did not show a hint of Fairy Power, which showed how terrifying her control over her powers was.


    ¡°I initially thought you were really foolish.¡±


    Sigurian told Kristin, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me conceal my trump card, it seems I have wronged you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Kristin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, eximing: ¡°You, you, you know this technique too?! That¡¯s amazing! So strong!¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s smile instantly froze.


    Sigurian: I¡¯m actually an idiot.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to run?¡±


    Lilith was poised to make a move, but Sigurian did not show any intention of running away, which puzzled her.

 Chapter 236: 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!_2

    Chapter 236: Chapter 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!_2


    However, she still nned to take out Sigurian in a second, so she lifted her hand, ready to snap her fingers.


    ¡°Do I really need to run?¡±


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t turn her head, with the double barrier of her senior sister and Bailuo in ce, there was simply no power that could break through here.


    ¡°Boom~~~~~¡±


    However, the next moment, a huge mushroom cloud slowly rose, and the earth-shaking explosion swept everything away.


    ¡°la, bang, la~~¡±


    The frozen sea was shattered, the four boats trembled non-stop, and the People of Yatun on them, without exception, all stared in horror at the south side, merely five hundred meters away from them.


    ¡°What?!¡±<div>


    ¡°Quick! Block it!¡±


    Under the leadership of Fiona and Elsa, the two transcendent witches, all the witches raised their magic wands, releasing the invisible Fairy Power to construct a huge fairy barrier.


    ¡°Lores¡¯ Shield Guards!!¡±


    Shields unfolded one after another, the silvery-white mini holy light barrier, tightly protected the location of the Holy Grail.


    ¡°Nuclear bomb?!¡±


    From Bailuo¡¯s memories, Lilith found such a term.


    Because the scene before her eyes was indeed too simr to the nuclear bombs in Bailuo¡¯s recollections!


    Although it was not as powerful as a nuclear bomb, it was still like a mini nuclear bomb.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Sigurian, save me quickly, save me!¡±


    Kristin¡¯s presumptuousness almost made Sigurian spit blood: I¡¯m already being magnanimous by not kicking you to death, you backstabbing king, and you fucking still have requests!!


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°This is your trump card?¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t turn around but stared dead at Sigurian; she would not give this guy a chance to escape.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Sigurian looked at Lilith somewhat in surprise, and Kristin¡¯splexion changed dramatically too.


    This woman?!


    What¡¯s going on with her?


    ¡°Her Miracle Power!¡±


    ¡°What, what kind of monster-like Miracle Power is this?¡±<div>


    Kristin decisively said, ¡°I think being a captive isn¡¯t too bad, please forget what I said before!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sigurian decided that if he had the chance, he would definitely beat this treacherous woman to death.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move yet!¡±<div>


    ¡°Do you really want to wait until I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Sigurian shouted, ¡°Break through this barrier quickly, Fortress Emperor Lizard!!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Ssh~~¡±


    Under the barrier, a horn suddenly surged, it struck the bottom of the barrier fiercely.


    That immense force lifted the entire barrier, along with the sea, iceyer, and ships, hundreds of meters into the air.


    ¡°And Sea Demons?¡±


    Having just dealt with the Abyssal Demon Spirit, Lilith¡¯s senior sister ignored the surrounding Hero-level Sea Monsters and stepped forward, rushing towards this side.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±


    ¡°So big!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too big?¡±


    The people of Yatun watched in amazement at the creature below.


    It was a lizard-like Sea Demon, and the holy light barrier with a radius of 500 meters on top of its head seemed just like a human cing their fist on their forehead.<div>


    With a body stretching at least four thousand meters long, and towering over six hundred meters high, it surged up from the seabed, resembling a small ind that hade to life.


    [Fortress Emperor Lizard]


    A gift from Morgan to his beloved son Sigurian, it was a powerful Sea Demon that would only act when Sigurian was threatened by a formidable enemy, just like the Sea Mirage Red Crab, Abyssal Demon Spirit, and Ghost Ugly God.


    ¡°Big, it¡¯s very big,¡±


    ¡°What a pity, all show and no substance,¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Under the puzzled gazes of Sigurian and Kristin, Lilith casually snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    A cloud of smoke exploded below the barrier, also beneath everyone, and the smile on Sigurian¡¯s face gradually solidified.


    ¡°Baa~~~¡±


    High in the sky, the silhouette of the Fortress Emperor Lizard vanished, and in its ce, there was a sheep nervously shuffling its hooves.


    ¡°!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!!!¡±<div>


    Sigurian¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he was baffled, utterly baffled.


    Even when he was dominated by Bailuo and his senior sister, and then they unleashed the mighty Power of Avalon, Sigurian could understand and ept that.


    But what was this?!


    What kind of power was this?


    Why, why did the Fortress Emperor Lizard disappear, such a huge Fortress Emperor Lizard, just vanished?


    ¡°She, she turned the Negative Ind Sea Demon, into a sheep?!¡±


    Kristin was at aplete loss for words, feeling that what she had experienced today was more absurd than anything she had encountered in her entire life!


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    The expression in Sigurian¡¯s eyes was clearly not as calm as Kristin¡¯s: ¡°A sheep? What sheep?¡±


    ¡°Chirp chirp chirp chirp.¡±


    As Sigurian was still in shock, Lilith heard the whistling sound from afar. Hundreds of Nuclear Bomb Cannons, just like before, were flying towards them.


    ¡°Do you need me to handle it?¡±


    Through a miraculous connection, the senior sister asked Lilith.<div>


    ¡°You are powerful, but the powers of miracles interact with each other, for better or worse,¡±


    ¡°This move, you need to withstand.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­¡±


    Lilith raised her hand and ¡®snap¡¯, another finger snap.


    ¡°Bang bang bang bang!!¡±


    So, the Nuclear Melt Cannons fired by the swiftly approaching Sea Mirage Red Crab suddenly exploded in mid-air.


    Festive fireworks of all colors turned this terrifying sea into a cheerful and joyous world in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In their lifetimes, Sigurian and Kristin had never encountered such a bizarre situation: ¡®With this ability, how are we supposed to fight?!¡¯


    ¡°You seem to be very confident,¡±


    ¡°And quite arrogant,¡±


    Lilith looked at Sigurian: ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t keep you in ce, or do you think, I don¡¯t deserve to be here?¡±


    She raised her hand!


    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡±


    Sigurian immediately panicked, not knowing the shorings of the Transfiguration Spell, and assuming it was permanent.


    ¡°If you use that move on me, all the Sea Monsters willunch a frenzied attack! Until death do us part!¡±

 Chapter 237: 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!_3

    Chapter 237: Chapter 143 Lilith: Crawl for me!_3


    ¡°???¡±


    Lilith was momentarily stunned, but Sigurian continued, ¡°If you seal me, the same goes.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Lilith¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then Sigurian turned and ran, ¡°If you catch up, the same thing!¡±


    Lilith, after all, was not Bailuo.


    No matter how powerful she was, she was a miracle of Bailuo, and she had to consult Bailuo¡¯s opinion on all matters.


    However, just as Lilith subconsciously tried to contact Bailuo, she heard her uncle¡¯s previous advice: ¡°Don¡¯t mind Sigurian¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!!!¡±


    Lilith: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use it, don¡¯t seal, and don¡¯t chase you, will these sea monsters stop?¡±


    Lilith was very angry; she felt Sigurian was treating her like a fool.<div>


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    At the sound of a snap of the fingers, Sigurian, who was fleeing, felt the world suddenly growrger.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    On deck, a green frog with a confused face looked at the new world from a new angle: ¡°Croak? Croak?¡±


    ¡°A frog¡­¡±


    ¡°As for you.¡±


    ¡°Waah!!¡±


    Seeing Lilith look over, Kristin was petrified with fear: ¡°I won¡¯t run, I absolutely won¡¯t resist, please don¡¯t turn me into a frog~~~¡±


    Kristin was genuinely afraid. She would rather be killed than turned into a frog.


    ¡°Then be quiet!¡±


    Lilith was the Fairy Mother of the People of Yatun, but in the face of the enemy, she was the most terrifying queen who cursed all creatures.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Her sister returned in haste; she saw the frog on the ground and the sheep still struggling in the air, about to smack down onto the sea surface.


    ¡°Indeed, you are the most suitable to deal with such an enemy.¡±


    The sister was strong, but Lilith¡¯s ability was the bane of the sea monsters.


    The Transfiguration Spell was too weird; it had weaknesses, namely, it could not harm the transfigured creature.


    If it were an Offspring of Miracle with no Miracle Power or very little Miracle Power inside, the Transfiguration Spell genuinely turned the opponent into another life form.


    But for Miracle Troop Types, especially the strong ones, the Transfiguration Spell was more like a temporary seal.


    Because the slightest damage would immediately revert them to their original form.<div>


    Simrly, the damage taken by the Miracle Troop Types while transfigured had no connection whatsoever to their real bodies after transforming back.


    Moreover, for Lilith to maintain the transfiguration, she had to constantly supply Fairy Power, which also meant she couldn¡¯t be too far from the target.


    So the Transfiguration Spell was not an invincible power, it just involved some kind of principle that was indeed very strong.


    ¡°The big guy below, it has too much Miracle Power inside, I can¡¯t control it for 20 seconds.¡±<div>


    ¡°The other one, its Nuclear Bomb Cannon,¡± Lilith said disdainfully, ¡°even a million shots I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    Disconnected energy was like rootless duckweed.


    Lilith only needed to cast the spell once, and it didn¡¯t matter if there was no maintenance afterward.


    Being a product of Miracle Power herself, it was but a moment¡¯s work to counteract with Miracle Power, with no aftereffects whatsoever.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°Heroic Level, too many resistances.¡±


    Lilith informed her sister through a magicalmunication: ¡°But since it¡¯s his first time, he has not encountered Fairy Power before. If I keep providing energy continuously, I guess I can maintain it for half an hour.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Lilith ced Sig the Frog, who was hopping on the deck, under a golden cage.


    Then, the curtain of darkness fell, and Sig the Frog¡¯s world turnedpletely ck.


    ¡°Heroic Level has adaptability; this spellcasting is easy, but in the future, the effect on the same target will be much worse.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s Miracle Power efficiency was just a casual hit (an infinite number of times).


    It was roughly equivalent to thebined full-strength blow of more than 20 Heroic Level individuals.


    ¡°If you had been here earlier,¡± said the sister, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had to fight.¡±<div>


    ¡°I came early, and they reverted early,¡± Lilith said, ¡°The Transfiguration Spell can¡¯t be applied twice in a short time to the same target, that¡¯s probably the biggest w in my spell right now.¡±


    ¡°Is it settled?¡±


    The massive Ghost Ugly God was still there, and Bailuo realized that to kill it, 1 minute was clearly not enough: ¡°Lilith, how long can you control this guy?¡±


    ¡°Its Miracle Power is too vast, even more than the big lizard below.¡±


    ¡°I can only maintain it for 5 seconds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bailuo gave up; he didn¡¯t n to kill the Ghost Ugly God here but intended to take it back: ¡°Feiya, open the gate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The sister summoned the Holy Grail, also drawing The Four Kings Sacred Sword: ¡°Oh, Gate of Avalon, triumph!!!¡±


    ¡°Rumble~~¡±


    ¡°Roar~~¡±


    ¡°Whimper~~~¡±


    The golden holy light, centered on the Holy Grail, expanded outwards, with golden runes covering the sky. This ce was the domain of the People of Yatun.<div>


    ¡°Everyone, time to head home!¡±


    The sister initiated the teleportation; with a swing of her sword, the air was cleaved open, and the scenery of the Avalon World appeared before the eyes of the People of Yatun and Kristin.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At the same time, Sherri¡¯s massive figure mmed into the Ghost Ugly God, then forcibly smashed it towards the Gate of Avalon.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The Gate of Avalon activated, and in an instant, the entire sea was devoid of any trace of the People of Yatun.

 Chapter 238: 144 Immortal Hawk Duke (Requesting Votes)

    Chapter 238: Chapter 144 Immortal Hawk Duke (Requesting Votes)


    ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±


    The closest to the Sea of the Siege Battle were the Eagle Strikers and Sky Cavalry Commanders under Kristin¡¯smand.


    ¡°ROAR!!!¡±


    Sea Beasts, Fish Monsters, and Sea Monsters, unable to detect the presence of Sigurian, carried out hisstmand and began to ravage the area.


    Fortunately, the Sea Demons possessed the most basic intelligence. Although they were losers, they followed a certain logic and did not attack at random.


    Hero-level Sea Monsters fell, a few of them, but most survived thanks to their formidable vitality.


    ¡°Sanjousan, just died like that.¡±


    The Seaweed Branch Sea Leaf Dragon underwent a metamorphosis in the sea, transforming into a green-dressed woman called Sea Leaf Lady, one of the Deep Sea Tribe under Sigurian¡¯smand.


    Besides her, there were the Ni Chu Great King, Green-eyed Slug Lean Pirate, Startled Giant Frog Elder Fat Pirate, Putrid Evil Shark, Sweetheart Sea Mixie, Mi Hai Warrior Monk, Slow Rotten Bone Reed, and Eight-Headed Rocky Sand Silkworm.


    It must be said, the Miracle Troop Type of Monster Beasts have diverse abilities and average mobility, but their vitality and sheer destructive power are indeed astonishing.<div>


    Of course, this was also because time was pressing.


    Heroic Level against Heroic Level, even if it¡¯s a battle between the peak of Heroic Level against a neer, it is not something that can be easily taken down.


    Miracle Troop Type have their own vitality, just like Tree Elves. If you cut them in half, unless you exhaust their vitalitypletely, they won¡¯t die; at most, you disable them temporarily from battle.


    ¡°Aside from Sanjousan and the Silver Thread Silkfish, is everyone else here?¡±


    They stood on the sea¡¯s surface, looking at the near blood-red sea turned into a purgatory of crazed Sea Beasts and battleground, each of themmenting the terror of their enemy.


    ¡°The boss was captured.¡±


    ¡°Where on earth did theye from, and how could they be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°So which side are they from? The Three Dukes of Azure? Ogysail? Or the Brilliant Duchy?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t possibly be Thorns and White Birch Tree, could it?¡±


    The sea creature transformed by the Ni Chu Great King was a mature and stable middle-aged man. He pondered for a long time but couldn¡¯t guess the origins of the People of Yatun: ¡°The boss too, without leaving any useful information, how are we supposed to exin this to the old man?¡±


    ¡°Given the circumstances, it¡¯s already good that they provided us with coordinates.¡±


    Sea Leaf Lady said, ¡°Mainly, we underestimated the enemy. If we had been fully prepared from the start, we might have had a chance.¡±


    ¡°A battle of Miracles, how could we be prepared? We knew nothing about them.¡±


    ¡°That woman casually threw a few weapons and summoned a bunch of strong aides like Monster Beasts,¡± the Putrid Evil Shark, beaten down and hung up, was speechless: ¡°I, old Shark, have participated in a hundred years¡¯ war, but I have never seen anything like that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too weird.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly is that Miracle?¡±


    ¡°And that huge White Horse at the end, it actually managed to fight the Ghost Ugly God to a standstill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Ghost Ugly God, who once initiated a battle of Miracles by himself, destroying thousands of Miracle Troops, the King of Sea Demons (King-level).¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡±<div>


    Just as the Morgan Deep Sea Tribe didn¡¯t know what to do, a figure descended, none other than Kristin¡¯s deputy, Coral.


    Coral¡¯s power is only in the Extraordinary Domain, not reaching Heroic Level.


    But she represented the Immortal Hawk Duke, so even if she was not powerful enough, the Deep Sea Tribe dared not take her lightly.


    ¡°Did you initiate the battle of Miracles?¡±<div>


    ¡°We were invaded!¡±


    Ni Chu Great King quickly exined: ¡°We are the victims.¡±


    ¡°Did the enemy deploy forces beyond the Fifth Level?¡±


    ¡°My deputymander?¡±


    Coral was very concerned about Kristin¡¯s safety. The two were as close as sisters, with deep affection: ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened.¡±


    Sea Leaf Lady said, ¡°She was captured by that group.¡±


    ¡°Captured?!¡±


    The situation Coral feared the most still happened: ¡°How could this be? Why would they capture her? Isn¡¯t she here to mediate?¡±


    Even a mediator is captured, are they insane?!


    The People of Yatun did not understand the current international environment, but Coral and the Deep Sea Tribe knew it all too clearly.


    Overall peace, localized war.


    This was like Bailuo¡¯s past life. You can shoot cannons and guns, but you can¡¯t bring an aircraft carrier over there.<div>


    Even if you bring it over, it¡¯s just a deterrence.


    If war really breaks out, it¡¯s a global condemnation.


    With the Holy Covenant in ce, almost all the Masters of Miracles are in a stable stage of development, everyone is biding their time, hoping to elevate their Miracles to the next level as soon as possible.


    Nobody would engage in the highly draining battle of Miracles at this time.


    The so-called battle of Miracles inevitably brings casualties, and death is of no benefit to the development of the Miracle Entity.


    Where¡¯s the benefit?


    Is there one?


    No, there isn¡¯t, not at all.


    The development of Miracles lies in research and exploration, not in leveling up by fighting monsters and umting experience.


    The oue of war is the dissipation of military forces umted over decades or centuries in an instant.


    This not only causes great harm to the developing speed of the Miracle Entity but also brings endless grief and pain to the Master of Miracles.


    There¡¯s no benefit to waging war, so who would?


    ¡°Please notify King Morgan immediately, and I will also do my best to pass the information up, to inform the Immortal Hawk Duke.¡±<div>


    In fact, there was no need to pass it on, with such amotion, as long as one wasn¡¯t blind or deaf, it was impossible not to notice.


    To exaggerate, in at most half a day, the news of the miracle battle breaking out in the Southeast Sea Domain will reach the Extreme North Land, and even the Golden Ancient Nation and the Eastern Empire will know of Sigurian¡¯s capture.

 Chapter 239: 144 Immortal Hawk Archduke (Requesting Votes)_2

    Chapter 239: Chapter 144 Immortal Hawk Archduke (Requesting Votes)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°We need an exnation from those people.¡±


    If the Deep Sea Tribe isn¡¯t heavy enough on the scale, then let Morgan, let other Masters of Miracles negotiate with them.


    ¡°Miracle War erupted in the Southeast Sea Domain?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting whom?¡±


    This was an exceedingly beautiful pce, with flowing springs and chirping birds, and white gauze draping in the wind.


    At the high grounds of the pce, a blonde woman dressed in flimsy, nearly gossamer garmentsy sprawled on a bed, surrounded by a number of beauties, akin to fairies, carefully anointing her with honey oil and massaging her.


    The woman was the Immortal Hawk Duke, Micia, one of the three Masters of Miracles of Azure, and also the direct superior of both Kristin and Coral.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet.¡±


    Beneath her, the Saint of Dawnlight, d in a rainbow-hued long dress, knelt in service.<div>


    She bowed her head, daring not to lift it even slightly, for fear of glimpsing the spring scenery hidden beneath the fluttering snow-white gauze due to the breeze.


    ¡°You¡¯ll handle this matter, Avril.¡±


    ¡°Yourmand, please!¡±


    Avril was a Legendary Warrior under themand of the Immortal Hawk Duke, and suchbat power was a rarity even among Micia¡¯s ranks.


    Sending her out showed just how much Micia valued Yatun.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a new Master of Miracles, do your best to recruit her,¡± Micia said, ¡°Azure needs fresh blood; under no circumstances can we allow them to side with Brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I have understood.¡±


    Since it was about recruitment, Avril noted that the tone certainly couldn¡¯t be too aggressive, ¡°Also, Kristin has been captured.¡±


    ¡°Kristin?¡±


    Micia¡¯s tone carried a hint of puzzlement, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A Sky Knight who has just broken through to Heroic Level.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s just a Sky Knight.¡±


    The Immortal Hawk Duke Micia had possessed Miracle power for over 400 years, and the lengthy duration had long made her lose interest in the Miracle Troop Types.


    In her eyes, only Masters and Legendary Warriors were worthy to sit at her table.


    As for Sky Knights of Heroic Level, Micia had hundreds under hermand, and she wouldn¡¯t be distressed even if half of them died.


    It takes a good forty to fifty years to reach Master Level, talent notwithstanding.


    As for bing Legendary, it takes a hundred years before one has the chance to be nurtured. The number of Legendary Warriors under the Immortal Hawk Duke didn¡¯t exceed five, and so she valued them highly.


    But Heroic Level¡­


    Those with slightly better aptitude can break through in ten years.<div>


    And what is ten years to an immortal Master of Miracles? It¡¯s almost equivalent to a human year.


    That Kristin didn¡¯t die was merely her good fortune.


    Her death wouldn¡¯t be med on Yatun by the Immortal Hawk Duke.


    After all, they weren¡¯t familiar!<div>


    ¡°If something happens to this Kristin,¡± Micia said, ¡°just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything. She¡¯s not worth us antagonizing another Master of Miracles over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Though Avril felt sorrow for Kristin¡¯s misfortune, she couldn¡¯t defy her master¡¯s will.


    Elsewhere, on Yatun Ind, within the world of Avalon.


    In the goldenke light, several warshipsy anchored, now unmanned, and under the siege of Bailuo and his senior sister, all the sea monsters that had teleported along were utterly annihted.


    The world of Avalon was, in itself, secluded from the outside world, itsws controlled by his senior sister.


    Both entry and departure required her consent; without it, not even space could be opened.


    Yes, to outsiders, the world of Avalon was a non-existent ce.


    It couldn¡¯t be perceived, nor could its coordinates be determined.


    Such is the world of Miracles, just like how, without the owner¡¯s permission, no one can use the Initial Sprout Holy Pouch¡ªit¡¯s simply untouchable.


    ¡°All¡¯s well, Your Majesty.¡±


    His senior sister had imprisoned Sigurian and Kristin separately in the dungeons beneath the castle; they were two very important guests of Yatun and needed to be entertained properly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±<div>


    Bailuo and his senior sister returned to the upper levels of Avalon Castle.


    Both were residents of the Avalon World, and Sherri, Lilith, along with arge number of the Yatun n, had also moved there.


    Tree Elves lived around the grand gates of Avalon, free toe and go, and were inherently residents of Avalon too.


    Thus, almost all of Yatun¡¯s strongest forces were in this area.


    This made it the absolute safest ce in the entire Yatun Duchy.


    ¡°`


    Such stringent protective measures ensured that Sigurian and Kristin had absolutely no chance of escape.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    The elder uncle hurried over to greet and inquire as soon as the two returned.


    ¡°A great victory,¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Although many unexpected things happened along the way, the oue wasn¡¯t a problem, and it was almost like our n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    The elder said, ¡°With Sigurian in our hands, we now have the capital to trade with Morgan and can start the next phase.¡±<div>


    The exposure of Yatun Ind was inevitable.


    Even if Bailuo hadn¡¯t made a move today, in at most half a month, Sigurian would have discovered Shate¡¯s disappearance and then traced his way to them.


    By then, the Yatun Duchy would have been very passive.


    Unlike now when they held the initiative and Yatun had a significant advantage.


    ¡°What does Your Majesty think of Sigurian?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very sly and also very good at ying the game,¡±


    Bailuo, having interacted with Sig, found the man indeed extraordinary: ¡°He employs tactics quite often, and his schemes are numerous, a real talent.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t actually want to let go of such a person, because he would be a threat in the future.


    In this battle, Bailuo and his senior sister hadpletely overwhelmed him, yet even facing such a disadvantageous situation, Sigurian had still managed to find a chance to turn the tables.


    Such a person would certainly not be weak in the future.


    ¡°I know you find him dangerous, Your Majesty,¡±


    The elder uncle said, ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because of his danger that we can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±<div>


    ¡°Once we sign the Miracle Contract with Morgan, bound by the restrictions of Miracle Power, we won¡¯t have any significant friction with Morgan for at least ten years.¡±


    ¡°So no matter how much potential Sigurian has, he cannot threaten us.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡±


    Bailuo understood, ¡°So you mean to let Sig act as a thorn in the side of others?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡±


    The elder said, ¡°Under Morgan¡¯smand, there are six sworn sons and daughters, all of them quite capable. Sig is the weakest in terms of strength, but his forte is not power, it¡¯s his wit and intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Among the six, Sig is the best at scheming and manipting, and such a person is exactly what Morgan needs most.¡±


    ording to the elder, Morgan was also like the Iron Eagle King, belonging to the same category of average-capability Masters of Miracles.


    But Morgan was also lucky, having encountered two exceptionally talented individuals, namely his eldest son, the Deep Sea King, and his second daughter, the Sea Dragon Princess.


    With their help, Morgan rose rapidly and gained a foothold.


    ¡°However, over the years, with the overall peace in the world,¡± the elder said, ¡°Morgan has be somewhatcent.¡±


    ¡°For this reason, the Pirate King of the Western Sea, Ogysail, started to threaten Morgan¡¯s territories, and this was deeply humiliating for Morgan¡¯s six children.¡±


    ¡°Sigurian must have been quite arrogant after being captured by you, right?¡±


    ¡°I also find it odd,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°That it¡¯s not just arrogance, but too much arrogance. I even had my sword at his neck, and he still dared to gamble with his life against me.¡±


    Sigurian was confident Bailuo wouldn¡¯t kill him, but did he really have such confidence?


    ¡°Having heard all that you¡¯ve said, I seem to understand a bit more.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Sigurian wasn¡¯t actually trying to probe me and Feiya. He was outright seeking death!¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡±


    Suddenly the elder uncle recalled something and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve imprisoned Sig well, haven¡¯t you, Xiao Luo?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Bailuo instinctively replied, ¡°Arge number of Sealing Skills nearly turned him into amon man.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary¡­¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he, just like the elder uncle, eximed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s been an incident!¡±


    The one guarding the prison was ya, whose wisdom was not inferior to Bailuo and his senior sister, and her state of mind was even more extraordinary, highly praised by the elder uncle.


    Having her guard the prison, she wouldn¡¯t be beguiled by Sigurian, and Bailuo was very relieved.


    But this time, they had indeed made a mistake.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    Cat Lingling teleported in: ¡°Sister ya sent a message, Sigurian hasmitted suicide by ramming into the wall in his cell!¡±

 Chapter 240: 145: Uncles Past (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 240: Chapter 145: Uncle¡¯s Past (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°`


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    Bailuo truly hadn¡¯t expected the Sigurians to be so fiercely defiant.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±


    Uncle hurriedly pulled Bailuo back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, rest assured, I had anticipated this.¡±


    ¡°Anticipated? You anticipated this too?¡±


    ¡°Not anticipated, but indeed, I had someone make preparations in advance.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°That prison cell, after you left, I specially requested Lady Lilith to reinforce it, making it so that no one could die from impact, at most they would end up with a bloody head.¡±


    ¡°You gave me a scare.¡±


    Bailuo had thought Sigurians were the type to fear death and cling to life, but he couldn¡¯t have imagined they would be so bold.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The senior sister opened the Gate of Avalon and directly led them to the bottom floor of the prison.


    There, the Tree Elves immediately sensed it, they were using the force of life to treat the unconscious Sigurian.


    ¡°ying for real.¡±


    Looking at the blood all over the floor and the bloodstains on the walls, Bailuo could imagine the force with which the impact had been made.


    The Sigurian¡¯s limbs were shackled, but his neck could still move.


    Unable to surge forward for impact, he could still move his head backward, letting the back of his skull collide with the iron wall.


    But due to the limited range, the force was weak.


    ¡°It would take at least a dozen or more strikes to inflict such injuries.¡±


    Uncle immediately recognized the method of suicide employed by the Sigurian at a nce, while Bailuo listened in astonishment.


    ¡°To hit the same spot over ten times, enduring the pain?¡±


    Bailuo shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Why would he do this, to turn me and Morgan into enemies, is it necessary?¡±


    The Sigurian was Morgan¡¯s Child of Miracle.


    Logically, he shouldn¡¯t do anything that would defy or disadvantage Morgan.


    If the Sigurian died by Bailuo¡¯s hand, Morgan would inevitably be a mortal enemy of Bailuo.


    This would incite a war, create an enemy for his own Master of Miracles; it doesn¡¯t seem like something a Child of Miracle would do.


    ¡°Morgan has been stagnant for too long.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°If Sig dies, Morgan, driven by hatred, will be our adversary.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of winning or losing, Morgan will be spurred to improve rather than standing still.¡±<div>


    ¡°Furthermore.¡±


    Uncle actually knew Sigurian and said, ¡°Sigurian wouldn¡¯t ept being a prisoner; to him, it would be the greatest disgrace.¡±


    Sigurian would rather die from impact,mit suicide, than be a piece of merchandise to be sold by Bailuo.


    So now, having been captured, it was simpler to just end it all with suicide while still proving loyalty to Morgan.<div>


    In fact, when the Sigurian was first captured by Bailuo and his senior sister, he had already entertained this thought, ready to sacrifice himself to provoke Morgan.


    ¡°A soldier can be killed, but not humiliated.¡±


    Bailuo understood Uncle¡¯s meaning, ¡°Are there many such talents under the Master of Miracles?¡±


    ¡°They are quitemon.¡±


    ¡°Could they be won over?¡±


    As a member of the Yatun n, Bailuo had grown up listening to heroic tales and he held a certain respect and admiration for those great warriors.


    Sigurian was a pirate, but you can¡¯t deny that he was both brave and strategic.


    Apart from being too reckless, there wasn¡¯t much difference between him and the heroes who roamed the seas.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Could anyone buy the loyalty of people like ya?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°The same principle,¡± Uncle said, ¡°We cannot win them over either.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Uncle¡¯s tone shifted, ¡°Though we cannot win them over, we can still trade.¡±<div>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°What do you mean by trade? Can people be traded?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, it¡¯s impossible for Mileage Citizens to betray the Master of Miracles, but the Master of Miracles can betray the Miracle Citizens.¡±


    ¡°For example, if I take back their Miracle Power?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Uncle nodded and said, ¡°The Miracle Citizens will fight for you, but if the Master of Miracles withdraws their power, casting them into the mortal realm, not all will betray, but it surely chills the heart.¡±


    Just as if Bailuo were to take back Abadun¡¯s power, Abadun wouldn¡¯t hate Bailuo.


    He¡¯d await Bailuo¡¯s next summons, to be granted power once more.


    But the issue is, this creates opportunities for enemies to strike at weaknesses.


    Therefore, Uncle advised Bailuo that no matter what happens in the future, he should not take away their Miracle Power but use other means of punishment.


    After all, they are loyally devoted to Bailuo, sincerely hoping for his strength to grow.


    This could be seen by looking at Sigurian.<div>


    If he died, Morgan would hate Bailuo.


    But constrained by the Holy Covenant, Morgan would not attack Bailuo, so Morgan would suffer no loss.


    On the contrary, Morgan would then strive to improve and rise.


    In ten years, or a hundred, Morgan would grow stronger and stronger.


    To exchange one¡¯s life for the vignce of a king, isn¡¯t that loyalty enough?


    ¡°We cannot directly win over these talents,¡± Uncle said, ¡°but through diplomatic strategies, as well as the coercion of war, we canpel those Masters of Miracles to release them.¡±


    Once released, upon reaching Yatun territory, as long as Bailuo exerts his methods.


    One year might not be enough, maybe two years, if not two, then three years.


    Sooner orter, they would be moved by Bailuo and sincerely align with him.


    As for whether it¡¯s genuine, the eptance of Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power would be the best evidence.


    ¡°Then in the future, if I take a liking to someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Uncle will find a way for you.¡±


    The uncle and nephew exchanged nces, both disying an understanding expression.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ya stepped forward, kneeling on one knee, ¡°I apologize profusely, it was my fault for failing in my guard duty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, no one could have expected¡­¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t finish his sentence as he saw Uncle, then quickly corrected himself: ¡°Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have expected such a thing.¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 241: 145: Uncles Past (Please Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 241: Chapter 145: Uncle¡¯s Past (Please Vote for Rmendation)_2


    Bailuo helped ya to her feet and then urged her to continue guarding Sigurian.


    As for Kristin, that was just a dumbass¡ªIt would be enough to have the Adun Rat Tribe keep an eye on her.


    Of course, there would still need to be guards in ce.


    But a dumbass wasn¡¯t like Sigurian; her value was too small.


    Uncle could almost be sure that the Immortal Hawk Duke wouldn¡¯t waver in his rtionship with our Yatun because of her.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve pretty much seen the extent of Morgan¡¯s Miracle Power.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation with The Three Dukes of Azure?¡±


    The Abyss Gu Flute, Sea Monsters, Sea Demon.


    One has to admit, Morgan developed this Lower-tier Miracle Object quite well.


    In 200 years, having nurtured so many Miracle Citizens, even Bailuo, as a Master of Miracles, found Morgan impressive.<div>


    ¡°The Three Dukes of Azureprise Duke Yangbo, Divine Furnace Duke, and Immortal Hawk Duke.¡±


    In the Miracle World, titles themselves held no real significance¡ªthey purely reflected military strength andbat power.


    If yourbat power reached a certain level, then you would be an earl, Duke, or King.


    Of course, not all ces operated this way.


    Take, for example, Count Thorn¡ªhe was the more low-profile type, not even caring when others called him a mud-legger.


    It was as if all of it were floating clouds to him; that¡¯s Count Thorn for you.


    ¡°What do these three signify?¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Divine Furnace and Immortal Hawk sound like they¡¯re names of Miracle Objects and Miracle Creatures. Could it be that they refer to the Miracle Entity itself?¡±


    But that was impossible.


    Any Master of Miracles would hide their Miracle Entity very carefully.


    Even though Bailuo had exposed a lot before, he forcefully imed it was a miracle¡ªwho could prove he was lying?


    No one could disprove it!


    Morgan asked Sig: ¡®What Miracle Powers does he have?¡¯


    What could Sig reply?


    He could only answer: ¡®Frost, lightning, storms, and some exquisitely equipped warriors, treasures that can summon monsters, girls who ride brooms to fly around, and strange abilities that can turn people into animals¡­¡¯


    A huge mishmash of things.


    Yet the result was that Morgan listened with a confused face: ¡®So what is the miracle on the other side?¡¯


    A miracle is a deterrent; you expose some parts of it, hide some parts of it, partial concealment¡ªthat¡¯s the correct way to use a miracle.


    ¡°But what about Yangbo? What does that word mean?¡±<div>


    Yangbo?


    Let¡¯s row the oars, and push the little boat through the waves.


    Bailuo felt he could sing it out.


    ¡°Duke Yangbo is the strongest of The Three Dukes of Azure.¡±<div>


    Uncle said, ¡°He obtained a miracle over 800 years ago. Long before our Yatun ancestors arrived on the Miracle Maind, he had already carved out his own territory across the sea.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°The Three Dukes of Azure have their own behavioral habits from many years at sea; if a person has behaved the same for hundreds of years, it¡¯s impossible to suddenly change sides.¡±


    That is credibility, as well as the posture of a nation.


    Yatun needed these things. They were fundamental to building diplomatic rtions and trade with other nations.


    ¡°But right now, we don¡¯t seem to have much credibility, do we?¡±


    ¡°I have gathered some by forcing my way, but real credibility needs to be cultivated gradually and established over time.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°If my predictions are not wrong, Azure will soon send someone to contact us, perhaps even faster than Morgan.¡±


    ¡°They can find our location?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± Uncle said: ¡°We¡¯ve been hiding out here, so no one has noticed us.¡±


    ¡°But now, there¡¯s only so much area in the ocean; checking one by one is only a matter of time, especially since we¡¯ve left an opening.¡±


    ¡°Handlebar Mustache?¡±


    Transporting ves to Yatun repeatedly created obvious traces, something The Three Dukes of Azure could hardly fail to notice.<div>


    Previously, without a target in mind, no one would notice a small-time ve trader.


    But with a targeted investigation, it would be all too simple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the Avalon World, Yatun can also retreatpletely unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Go big or go home!¡±


    Uncle gave Bailuo a lot of confidence; since they had an escape route, Bailuo could do his utmost, and that was the only thing Uncle could do.


    He was not Bailuo, nor was he the King of Yatun.


    Uncle had a precise understanding of his role; he was there to clear the way for Bailuo, but he wouldn¡¯t walk those paths for him.


    Bailuo would have to choose his own future paths.


    ¡°Whichever path you choose.¡±


    Uncle lit a cigarette, held it in his hand, and began to puff away: ¡°We will support you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Oh, by the way, how¡¯s the cigarette?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll tell you, this stuff really hits the spot!¡±<div>


    Uncle: ¡°As an old smoker, I guarantee it¡¯ll totally rece the tobo market on Miracle Maind.¡±


    What Masters of Miracles coveted most was pleasure.


    The Miracle Pocket could provide a plethora of foods, even tobo used for making cigarettes.


    As for the production of cigarettes, with Lilith and the witches around, it was not an issue at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Yatun¡¯s first step towards international presence was to establish a market that could meet the demands of numerous Masters of Miracles.


    Once there was demand, Yatun would not be taken lightly.


    There might be threats, such as demands for Yatun to supply quality food seeds or tobo.


    But Yatun could offer these readily, no problem at all.


    ¡°These resources, we have an endless supply.¡±


    ¡°And to exchange the infinite for what we do not have,¡± Uncle said: ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°So what should we exchange for?¡±<div>


    ¡°That we can discuss over time.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, Cat Yiyi ran over: ¡°Sig has awakened.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡±

 Chapter 242: 145: Uncles Past (Please Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 242: Chapter 145: Uncle¡¯s Past (Please Vote for Rmendation)_3


    Bailuo and his uncle entered the jail cell where Sigurian was being held, and here, Sigurian was bound unharmed to a chair.


    He couldn¡¯t move at all, not even his head.


    As for suicide, with the Tree Elves arranged to be on standby, they woulde over immediately at the first sign of trouble.


    No matter if Sig was trying to bite his own tongue or suffocate himself, it would be in vain.


    In the face of the power of Life Magic, you couldn¡¯t even die if you wanted to.


    ¡°Care to chat?¡±


    After Bailuo finished speaking, the Tree Elves immediately used Life Magic to conjure up two chairs for Bailuo and his uncle to sit down.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s sight and hearing weren¡¯t blocked at that moment, and he could speak as well.


    Bailuo, Sigurian had seen him before.<div>


    But the white-haired old man who came in with him, Sigurian was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sigurian felt the uncle looked familiar. After scrutinizing him for quite a while, his expression shifted from confusion to surprise, ¡°Saros? Are you, are you Saros?¡±


    Bailuo knew his uncle had met Sigurian, but the fact that they actually knew each other was rather unbelievable.


    You have to understand, the uncle had never possessed Miracle Power; he was just a mortal, always had been.


    And for a mortal, a Heroic Level Child of Miracle was indeed a very influential figure.


    ¡°Hahaha, I thought it was someone else.¡±


    Sigurian¡¯s gaze moved past Bailuo, focusing on the uncle, ¡°So it was you, Saros!¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering, who in the world could have anticipated my drunken outing.¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be you!¡±


    Sigurian was truly baffled; he had left on a whim to get some air while drunk, yet Bailuo managed to lure him out in one go, as if he had the foresight.


    He truly suspected that Bailuo had the Miracle Power to predict the future.


    But now, seeing Saros the uncle, Sigurian¡¯s confusion instantly vanished, ¡°If it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s not surprising at all, not surprising at all!!¡±


    If it was the uncle, Sigurian felt it made sense and was able to ept that he could¡¯ve anticipated this.


    ¡°You know each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met once.¡±


    ¡°Was that just a ¡®once met¡¯ sort of matter?!¡±


    Sigurian, ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve been captured twice, the first time by you! The second time, also by you!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?!¡±<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at his uncle, surprised, while thetter raised his hand, ¡°Keep it low key, low key.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I never received Miracle Power, but I did lead troops in battle,¡± said the uncle, ¡°justmanded some Miracle Troop Types on asion.¡±¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not much of a big deal.¡±<div>


    ¡°The War God of Miracle Maind! Saying it¡¯s no big deal!¡±


    Sigurian retorted, ¡°If you call that ¡®justmanding some troops,¡¯ then what am I?¡±


    Uncle: Don¡¯t exaggerate, it really was no big deal.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°So all the stories you told me when I was a kid were true?¡±


    Bailuo had been listening to his uncle¡¯s heroic tales since childhood, told with such emotion and vividness as if he had witnessed them firsthand.


    Therefore, Bailuo had always suspected that his uncle¡¯s adventures weren¡¯t simple, that they must have a basis in reality, that such things truly happened.


    Never would he have guessed, the War God of Miracle Maind, his uncle had such a title?


    ¡°I¡¯d heard from Elder Mountain Grandpa about your romantic history and thought that was exciting enough.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°But I had no idea there was even more to it!¡±


    Uncle: That damn Elder Shan, daring to tarnish my brilliant and valiant image in Xiao Luo¡¯s eyes, how infuriating!!!


    ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s no big deal,¡± said the uncle, ¡°just fought casually, just casually.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±<div>


    Sigurian didn¡¯t even feel likementing, a man who even predicted his casual stroll outside.


    War God!


    Truly worthy of the title War God!


    Uncle: I really didn¡¯t anticipate this, it¡¯s just your own doing.


    ¡°Losing to you, no injustice at all.¡±


    Originally, Sigurian had wanted to die, but upon seeing the uncle, he changed his mind.


    Morgan must not fight against Yatun, no, he must not.


    Others might not know of Saros¡¯s prowess, but how could Sigurian possibly be unaware.


    The military strategies written by the uncle back in the day were still regarded as sacred texts by Sigurian, who would read them almost every night to deepen his impressions.


    Not just him, any general who had the idea of leading troops, almost every one of them would have a copy.


    And particrly, those mighty individuals who had been defeated by the uncle, each one of them held a mix of admiration and resentment.


    They admired the uncle¡¯s talent and resented having been defeated by him back then.


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you at Marquis of Clearspring¡¯s ce,¡± Sigurian said, ¡°I heard you went home to visit your family and then vanished, now the entire Iron Eagle Kingdom is looking for you.¡±<div>


    ¡°There are rumors that you are dead.¡±


    Sigurianughed, ¡°I just knew it, a man like you couldn¡¯t possibly die at the hands of some minor Miracle Troop Types.¡±


    That would be an utter disgrace!


    It not only insulted the uncle but also those who had once admirably epted defeat at his hands.


    That naturally included Sigurian as well.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore, it¡¯s all gone.¡±


    The uncle had a history with the Marquis of Clearspring.


    Bailuo had inquired about it before, but when the uncle spoke of her, he always was somewhat evasive.


    So, Bailuo asked Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    Had he not made that inquiry, it would have been just fine, but with some prying, it turned out to be like a legendary saga.


    In his youth, the uncle was just like Bailuo nowadays, young and talented, handsome and dashing, gant and brilliant, overflowing with talent.


    In short, very much like Bailuo indeed.


    Decades ago, in his younger days, the uncle and a group of friends set out on adventures across Miracle Maind.<div>


    They visited many ces, traveled everywhere, and saw various Miracle Kingdoms.


    Anyone with an eye could see the uncle¡¯s talent.

 Chapter 243: 145: Uncles Past (Please Vote for Recommendation)_4

    Chapter 243: Chapter 145: Uncle¡¯s Past (Please Vote for Rmendation)_4


    Therefore, during that time, countless Masters of Miracles extended olive branches to him, offering various terms, wishing to entrust him with important tasks.


    Because everyone knew that once Elder Mountain Grandpa became a Miracle Citizen, his future would certainly be boundless.


    It was just that Elder Mountain Grandpa couldn¡¯t receive their Grace.


    He was a King, and even without finding a miracle, his heart harbored the ambition and capacity to be a king.


    How could such a person willingly submit to others?


    Of course, if Elder Mountain Grandpa were merely like this, he would not have inspired such love and hate in so many people.


    Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s excellencey in his ability to quickly discern the strengths and weaknesses of others, then prescribe the right remedy to help them break through swiftly.


    It can be said that on the Miracle Maind, the number of Children of Miracle and Masters of Miracles who had received Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s guidance and Grace was innumerable.


    ¡°At that time, the Miracle Maind was not as peaceful as it is now, still ridden with wars, big and small, even wars that led to the annihtion of nations.¡±


    The fall of a nation did not equate to the death of its Master of Miracles.<div>


    Of course, their fate would definitely be miserable, at the very least confined, confined for a lifetime.


    ¡°Clearspring Kingdom, despite its four-thousand-year foundation, was exhausted in endless resistance to wars.¡±


    Do not assume that a legend appears every hundred years, 4000 years do not really produce 40 legends; this is not how the ount is calcted.


    People will die, legends can also die in battle.


    Master Level, Heroic Level, Transcendent Level, Extraordinary Level, each war represents a massive loss.


    And to recover, it often takes ten to a hundred, a thousand times longer than the duration of the war.


    The miracle of Clearspring Kingdom was the Fountain of Youth.


    It was an unrted to Miracle Power, capable of granting anyone eternal life and evesting youth.


    Although Miracle Citizens are long-lived, they still have a lifespan limitation.


    Therefore, the existence of the Fountain of Youth became a treasure that people eagerly sought after.


    Perhaps Morgan, the Iron Eagle King, and other Masters of Miracles whose nations had only been founded for a few hundred years didn¡¯t care, but for those with millennia-old kingdoms, the power of longevity was precious beyond measure.


    ¡°At that time, Clearspring Kingdom was invaded by another country and nearly fell.¡±


    ¡°It was this man before me,¡± Sigurian said, telling the story of Elder Mountain Grandpa as if singing about a hero, an idol he revered: ¡°who saved her!¡±


    Saros¡¯s ownbat potential was average, but his ability to lead troops into battle was incredibly strong!


    He arrived in Clearspring Kingdom, tookmand in a dire situation, became the Great General leading the nation¡¯s army and civilians, and sessfully led them to repel the strong enemy time and again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo was shocked as he looked at Elder Mountain Grandpa; he had never heard Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s story from Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    The old man had only mentioned Elder Mountain Grandpa¡¯s love affairs, but such an impressive peak of life, Bailuo was indeed hearing about it for the first time.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough.¡±<div>


    Elder Mountain Grandpa said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I already said to keep it low-key, just a bit more low-key, okay?¡±


    Really, stop praising, Elder Mountain Grandpa is getting embarrassed from all thepliments.


    ¡°So I¡¯m very curious, why did you abandon the Marquis of Clearspring?¡±


    Sigurian said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard she is one of the top beauties on Miracle Maind.¡±<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so gossipy, Sigurian.¡±


    Elder Mountain Grandpa interrupted Sigurian, saying, ¡°Won¡¯t you consider your own situation?¡±


    ¡°I was nning on considering it.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve given up.¡±


    Sigurian was also a bachelor: ¡°In your presence, I know I can¡¯t stand a chance, and all the strategies, the tactics that I¡¯ve thought of, you¡¯ve probably anticipated, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    So Sigurian gave up; he admitted to himself that he was not a match for Elder Mountain Grandpa, better to obediently follow the arrangements.


    What was more important, he was captivated by Elder Mountain Grandpa.


    This isn¡¯t shameful!


    This really isn¡¯t shameful at all!


    Even if it were proimed throughout the entire Miracle Maind, that Sigurian was defeated by Saros, captured.


    Is this humiliation?


    This is glory, for goodness sake!!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush with you,¡±<div>


    Elder Uncle looked towards Bailuo, who nodded. As a king, he said, ¡°Our country is called Yatun.¡±


    ¡°Pffhahaha!¡±


    Sigurianughed, ¡°Hey, hey, Saros, are you really going through with this? Is it necessary?¡±


    ¡°This is the country you established, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about the People of Yatun?¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Bailuo indicated Elder Uncle had indeed never directly spoken to him about it.


    But over the years, Elder Uncle had implied, both openly and covertly, the truth of the past to Bailuo.


    So when he really heard this secret, Bailuo wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Our Yatun isn¡¯t the Yatun of the People of Yatun, nor is it the Yatun of the Kingdom of Yadun.¡±


    Bailuo revealed the reason for naming the country Yatun but didn¡¯t say why, ¡°As to why it¡¯s called Yatun, I have no need to exin to a captive.¡±


    ¡°So which one of you two is the Master of Miracles?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    After Bailuo had spoken, Elder Uncle saw Sigurian¡¯s astonished face and added, ¡°I am his real uncle.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±<div>


    Sigurian intended to ask why, after dozens of years of refusing to serve others, Elder Uncle was now following a youngster. But once he heard the reason, he had an epiphany.


    Elder Uncle serving Bailuo was not really servitude.


    Do parents serve their children when they protect them?


    That¡¯s not servitude.


    Although it¡¯s not, this love is even more indestructible than loyalty.


    In the past, Elder Uncle couldn¡¯t ept the Miracle Power from others because he refused to bow to strangers.


    But epting Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Power was not just because of family, it was also about legacy.


    Children, when young, naturally follow the words of adults.


    However, when the adults age, unable to keep up with the times, they must in turn, listen to their children.


    With this love and recognition, Elder Uncle, for the first time in his life, received the power of a miracle, and also the first monarch he felt he could dedicate all his talents to, without any reservations.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Peace.¡±


    The purpose of war is peace.<div>


    ¡°Then how can you guarantee you won¡¯t attack us again?¡±


    Sigurian was a man of Morgan. The only standard he used to think about problems was whether it benefited Morgan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the word ¡®Saros¡¯ enough?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    Sigurianughed heartily, ¡°Enough, enough, indeed quite enough.¡±


    Elder Uncle, in his actions throughout his life, particrly in matters of principle, never went back on his word.


    Back then, the three words ¡®Saros¡¯ were a guarantee of trustworthiness, and for any mission given by a country, he never gave up, nor did he ever fail!


    That¡¯s why Elder Uncle was especially regarded among the Miracle Kings, particrly in the eyes of the Holy Empire, as no ordinary man.

 Chapter 244: 146 Royal Prestige (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 244: Chapter 146 Royal Prestige (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°`


    ¡°Is the discussion over?¡±


    Seeing Bailuo and Unclee out, Sister inquired.


    ¡°The basic issues have all been resolved.¡±


    Bailuo indicated that this time they were entirely reliant on Uncle¡¯s good fortune.


    His reputation from years past on the Miracle Maind would indeed serve as an excellent starting point for Yatun.


    ¡°You never mentioned these things to me, Dad.¡±


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯s description, Isefia looked somewhat reproachfully at Uncle, but Uncle retorted, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve been so focused on enhancing your strength, how would you have time to listen to my stories?¡±


    It was only Bailuo, with nothing better to do, who loved these extraordinary tales.


    Of course, it was also because Bailuo had crossed into a new world, hellbent on acquiring Fighting Spirit and magic, so for 20 years he had never let slip any opportunity.<div>


    ¡°However, this is good, Sigurian¡¯s attitude will bring us no small amount of help.¡±


    Sister felt that Bailuo could now breathe a sigh of relief seeing Sigurian concede, ¡°So next up, do we sign a contract with Morgan?¡±


    As long as Yatun doesn¡¯t turn traitor and start causing trouble, the rtionship between Bailuo and Morgan should essentially be free of problems.


    After all, they were bound by a Miracle Contract that could constrain either party.


    What is a Miracle Contract?


    In simple terms, it¡¯s like the ¡°hostages¡± of the Warring States period.


    Of course, it¡¯s not about sending actual hostages, but rather taking the potential of a Miracle as a ¡°hostage,¡± ced upon the contract.


    If someone were to breach the contract first, their Miracle¡¯s potential would take a nosedive.


    For example, if Bailuo pledged Sherri.


    If Bailuo were to break the contract, Sherri would instantly weaken, her bones would fracture, and her body would be subjected to immense pain.


    In more severe cases, she could even fall back in her Awakenings, reverting to her state as if she had only had her First Awakening.


    Potential can be recovered; it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    But it¡¯s not a matter of a day or two. In severe cases, it might even take years to return to original form.


    Thus, through such Miracle Contracts, a certain degree of trust and understanding can be guaranteed between two Masters of Miracles.


    No one would risk the shattering of their Miracle and regression of potential tomit outrageous acts.


    The cost of betrayal being so steep naturally makes one tread carefully.


    ¡°So for this Miracle Contract, what should we use as the hostage?¡±


    Sister said, ¡°Why not use my Avalon World? It won¡¯t matter much even if I lose some Royal Prestige.¡±


    Royal Prestige, or the essence of a Miracle Instrument.<div>


    It¡¯s sort of like currency used by a Master of Miracles when signing a contract.


    The Royal Prestige varies between Miracles of different hierarchies and stages of Awakening.


    Generally, if a Miracle of the Lowest Tier with its First Awakening is worth 100 points of Royal Prestige,


    Then with each increase in tier, the Royal Prestige doubles.<div>


    Simrly, it doubles with each advance in stage.


    [Royal Prestige Chart] (As simplified as possible)


    Least Tier First Awakening 100, Second Awakening 200, Third Awakening 400, Four Awakenings 800


    Lower Tier: 200, 400, 800, 1600


    Middle Tier: 400, 800, 1600, 3200


    Upper Tier: 800, 1600, 3200, 6400


    In simple terms, it¡¯s a 4¡Á4 grid, all based on a factor of 100, then multiplied by powers of 2.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t clear on the principle behind this proportion of Royal Prestige, but the Miracle Contracts of the Miracle Maind have always been forged like this, and Bailuo stated that he was okay with that.


    And then, the Avalon World is a Superior Miracle.


    As a Superior Miracle, the Avalon World itself is worth 100 x 2 to the power of 3, that is 800. Since it¡¯s Second Awakening, it doubles again to 1600.


    Morgan is a Lower Miracle, and even with Third Awakening, it¡¯s just worth 800.


    Just half of Sister¡¯s.


    Therefore, if Bailuo really wanted to y hardball with Morgan, he could even directly engage in a hundred-year contract with him.<div>


    Whoever reneges first, their 800 Royal Prestige would be deducted in one fell swoop.


    Sister¡¯s Avalon World might be turbulent, riddled with fissures,


    But Morgan¡¯s Abyss Gu Flute would be worse ¨C shattered and then degrade back to the second phase (Second Awakening).


    Moreover, Royal Prestige can¡¯t be distributed evenly, but if one item is exhausted, another can be supplemented.


    That is, 800 can be spread into 200, 200, and 400 like that.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    How could Bailuo bear to see his Sister endure such pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose me, after all, I¡¯m Yatun¡¯s Queen.¡±


    Sister didn¡¯t im herself as the Queen because that was meant for outsiders to hear; in front of Bailuo, she was simply the Queen, his Queen.


    ¡°Pocket Second Awakening, merely 200.¡±


    ¡°Sherri Lower Tier 400, Lilith Middle Tier 800, Tree Elf Lower Tier First Awakening 200.¡±


    As a Miracle Person, Sister naturally could sense all of Bailuo¡¯s power. ¡°I can¡¯t feel the Royal Prestige of the Mysterious Dragon; it may not be usable for contracting. Xiao Bai seems to be unable as well; she can¡¯t serve as credibility for signing a contract.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I am the best option.¡±<div>


    It wasn¡¯t just about responsibility. Sister now possessed a substantial 1600 of Royal Prestige.


    Such a weight could belong to no one other than her, Isefia!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide for now, Sister, it will be up to you.¡±


    Bailuo knew Sister was a woman who shouldered responsibilities and that she cared for Yatun¡¯s people from the bottom of her heart; given Sister¡¯s strength, she certainly preferred to bear this pressure herself.


    ¡°You two, stop arguing.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°You talk as if Morgan could bring out 800 Royal Prestige just like that.¡±


    ¡°A mere ceasefire and peace treaty, how could it possibly involve so much Royal Prestige,¡± Uncle: ¡°If you can get a few points, that would already be good.¡±


    ¡°Royal Prestige is incredibly precious; Masters of Miracles even calcte it to the second or third decimal ce.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean 100.86?¡±


    Bailuo: Is that even possible?!


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Don¡¯t think we have so many Miracles on hand; other Masters of Miracles don¡¯t have this many!¡±


    Bailuo is wealthy, with plenty to spare.<div>


    But for others, they wish they could split one point into two for use.


    And Royal Prestige cannot be used up here and then re-used elsewhere.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 245: 146 Royal Prestige (Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 245: Chapter 146 Royal Prestige (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    In other words, if you¡¯ve alreadymitted 50 out of your 100 to form an alliance with someone, then when you form an alliance with the next person, you only have 50 left to use.


    That¡¯s like coteral. How can one person serve as coteral between two countries?


    ¡°Father thinks¡­¡±


    ¡°At most 50!¡±


    Without waiting for his senior sister to ask, Uncle could already answer her question: ¡°Morgan has signed peace agreements with Fed Third Duke, the Eastern and Western Pirate Kings, and The Brilliant Big Four.¡±


    ¡°So, I estimate that the Royal Prestige he can use now will absolutely not exceed 400.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the Royal Prestige is used up. It¡¯s just a contract and doesn¡¯t affect the development of miracles.


    But such a contract can make the alliance even more solid, and both parties can rest more assured.


    The reason Uncle wanted Bailuo to capture Sigurian was one, because Morgan couldn¡¯t bear to, and two, because once the Miracle Contract was signed, Yatun could be considered safe.


    ¡°So there are still The Brilliant, Azure, and other Pirate Kings?¡±<div>


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°We need to sign with whoever we can.¡±


    ¡°But we still have to y it by ear,¡± Uncle said, ¡°If they¡¯re a bigger threat to us, we offer more; if the threat is smaller, then we give a little less.¡±


    This was also why Uncle let Yatun reveal three Miracle Structures.


    If Bailuo only had one Least Tier but could bring out a few thousand Royal Prestige for a contract, wouldn¡¯t that be pping his own face?


    Three structures, however, were just right.


    Lilith is Middle Tier, and she states her Miracle Power is ¡®Witch¡¯.¡±


    A pocket of the Least Tier with the ability being various crops.


    Thenes senior sister, whose ability is said to be Middle-ranking Miracle Structures¡ªHoly City.


    ¡°Wow, with that said, I feel like Uncle, you¡¯re deceiving people.¡±


    ¡°Do they have evidence to prove we¡¯re not?¡±


    Uncle was quite roguish: ¡°We even im that you, Lilith, are the ruler of three miracles.¡±


    I must say, Uncle¡¯s move was pretty shameless.


    But they really had no evidence!


    As of now, Yatun, as long as Upper Tier Avalon in the Miracle World is not exposed, was basically not a problem.


    In fact, Bailuo¡¯s trump card should be the ck Leather Book, which could seek out the miracle of finding miracles.


    Beyond that, everything was a temporary secret.


    ¡°Truly speaking, the only thing that could be revealed is actually just one thing.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Pocket.¡±<div>


    To be exposed means to fully disclose one¡¯s abilities to the other side, letting everyone be aware.


    On the contrary, Pegasus, Fairy, Tree Elf, Xiao Bai, Mysterious Dragon, and Avalon are all about showing a little and hiding a lot, baffling people, or evenpletely unknown as Yatun¡¯s secrets.


    The pocket is the foundation of Yatun¡¯s existence.


    Yatun Duchy needs to trade with other countries and then let them see their value.<div>


    Therefore, the ability of the pocket really can¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°Is that one over there another captive you¡¯ve caught?¡±


    Earlier, Uncle had focused his attention on Sigurian, only now noticing Kristin.


    There she was, dumbass was eating the Yatun delicacies sent by Cat Lingling and others, looking nothing like she was in jail, and couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°And this is also very good!¡±


    ¡°What is this, how can it be so delicious?¡±


    Kristin looked like she¡¯d never seen the world before; holding a fork in her hands with a small slice of watermelon speared on it, and her bowl also contained cantaloupe and pitaya.


    That¡¯s right, it was a fruit sd.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Looking at Kristin, Uncle¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She looks a little familiar to me.¡±<div>


    ¡°You know her too? No way, that girl is a total dumbass.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Could it be that you have fought with her in the past too?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Uncle, who preferred mature women, had no interest in such young chicks: ¡°I mistook her for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Mistook for someone else?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°At first nce, I thought she was someone I knew, but when I took a closer look, I realized she was not.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Aunt Nana?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bailuo was confused, not because he didn¡¯t remember, but because he detected some implication in Uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wait, wait for a second.¡±


    Bailuo walked over, leaning on the one-way ss.


    This ss was a kind of barrier; it blocked sight, allowing only a view from the outside in and not from the inside out.<div>


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have said it, she indeed does look a bit like Aunt Nana.¡±


    Bailuo sized up Kristin up and down. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now looking carefully, the person in question really resembled someone he used to know.


    Nana was a fellow viger from Bailuo¡¯s childhood, a very gentle and kind big sister figure.


    She was Bailuo¡¯s neighbor, and he often spent time with this big sister, receiving a lot of care from her.


    Mainly because Nana was extremely beautiful.


    s, at 18, she married the vige cksmith.


    Bailuo: A flower stuck on a cow dung, how sad andmentable.


    ¡°But no, Aunt Nana has been dead for many years.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bailuo looked at Kristin with extreme surprise: ¡°She, she couldn¡¯t be the long-lost sister Aunt Nana talked about, could she?¡±


    ¡°Nana is still a mystery, and now there¡¯s a sister.¡±


    The senior sister looked puzzled, and Uncle said, ¡°Feiya, you¡¯ve been wandering around with me and Xiao Sa since you were young, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about Yatun Vige.¡±


    More than a decade ago, the Yatun n was cut off from the outside world.<div>


    They lived in a secluded mountain vige, like a hidden paradise, rooted there for generations over two hundred years.


    Bailuo¡¯s parents, and those of Nors and others, grew up there.


    The people of Yatun, living incognito, enjoyed a carefree life.


    But when Bailuo was 8 years old, a band of deserters identally stumbled into the vige. They turned into bandits, raiding Yatun Vige.

 Chapter 246: 146 Royal Prestige (Seeking Recommendations)_3

    Chapter 246: Chapter 146 Royal Prestige (Seeking Rmendations)_3


    ¡°`


    Some might find it strange, how could the People of Yatun, so strong, possibly have their vige destroyed?


    Could these be Miracle Troop Types?


    In fact, don¡¯t be fooled by the current strength of the People of Yatun.


    That was entirely thanks to uncle, who spent over a decade painstakingly polishing and training them.


    In the era before uncle, aside from their slightly greater strength and better constitution, the People of Yatun hardly had anybat ability.


    Not to mention, after 200 years, the bloodlust deep in their bones had been almostpletely eroded away.


    How could such a Yatun n possibly defeat a group of bloodthirsty war veterans?


    It was fortunate that uncle just happened to be home visiting his rtives and single-handedly killed 300 enemies, thus preserving a part of the bloodline of the Kings of Yatun.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡±<div>


    Bailuo, ¡°If she were Nana, or perhaps the daughter of Aunt Nana, that would make sense.¡±


    ¡°But now, even if they are biological sisters, after being apart for so many years, how are they any different from strangers?¡±


    Even though both are descendants of the Seven Kings, Kristin belongs to the Immortal Hawk Duke, and Bailuo¡¯s attitude towards outsiders is extremely cold, ¡°Uncle, do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°We could give it a try.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask earlier about how to subdue outsiders? Right here we have an excellent test subject.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°You can¡¯t be joking. I got this dumbass from the Immortal Hawk Duke, be careful not to hurt your own hands.¡±


    With the dumbass¡¯s intelligence, she could be tricked within minutes and then expose the state secrets of Yatun.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Child of Miracle betraying their master.¡±


    Uncle made a weing gesture, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing uncle mention a bet, Bailuo hesitated for a moment, and his senior sister whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t bet, we¡¯ve never won.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uncle is trying to trick someone again, I¡¯m not betting with him.¡±


    Seeing that the two refused to bet, uncle said, ¡°Regardless, how about we give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, he pushed the door open, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°What is this? Can¡¯t this be exposed either? I really haven¡¯t been scouting for information, I¡¯m just purely curious.¡±


    Kristin, fascinated by the watermelon and cantaloupe, was about to ask about the origin and yield of these two fruits, but then she saw Bailuo enter.


    ¡°Wow!!!¡±<div>


    The dumbass was not bound hand and foot, and the cell environment was pretty decent.


    So, when she suddenly saw Bailuo, she hurriedly hid in the corner.


    ¡°Living in such a nice hotel suite, eating such delicacies, with such treatment, you still look horrified,¡± Bailuo didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Should I let you out and directly move you into the presidential suite?¡±


    ¡°You, you, what are you going to do?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m quite formidable, I have a very high status at Immortal Hawk, really very high!¡±


    The dumbass started to bluff, ¡°If you dare touch me, I, I, the Duke will definitely send troops to attack you!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    Bailuo held his forehead; he seemed to recall calling her bluff earlier on the deck.


    ¡®Your status at Immortal Hawk isn¡¯t high, is it?¡¯


    ¡®How did you know?!¡¯


    ¡°Lying is fine, struggling works. ¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°But could you please not blush?¡±


    Across from Bailuo, the dumbass was curled up in the corner, her face blushing red as she looked at Bailuo.


    Kristin was an honest person, but now, in order to survive, she shamelessly lied, how shameful.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I didn¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, your face is so red it¡¯s about to drip blood.¡±


    ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°Come here and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°`


    Dumbass jumped in fright, but still quickly came over and sat down.


    ¡°I can spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt this idiot was annoyingly irritating: ¡°I can let you go.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Can you let me finish talking first?¡±<div>


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    Behind Bailuo, her senior sister subtly drew the Holy Sword out a little.


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±


    The threat and killing intent from her senior sister made Kristin shiver with fear, no longer daring to blurt out answers.


    ¡°I want to ask you about the Immortal Hawk Duke.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Suddenly, the previously foolish Dumbass put down the fruit sd, and from her bosom took out several loaves of bread, a corn cob, and a baked sweet potato, cing them on the bed to the side.


    Cat Lingling was dumbstruck: When did you manage to hide all these things, meow!


    ¡°You might as well kill me.¡±


    Kristin¡¯s face was very calm.


    Even feeling the murderous aura of her senior sister, she simply closed her eyes quietly, waiting for Bailuo¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Bailuo had always thought Kristin was a simpleton.<div>


    After all, without waiting for Bailuo to ask, she hadpletely spilled the beans about Morgan and Sigurian.


    To speak without holding back, to say everything one knows ¨C that¡¯s what fools do.


    However, Bailuo was mistaken about one thing.


    Kristin was a Miracle Citizen of the Immortal Hawk Duke, not Morgan¡¯s.


    She could betray Morgan without a second thought, but she would never betray her own master.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Thinking of Kristin¡¯s previous terror, Bailuo put on a stern face: ¡°Do you believe I can turn you into a frog for life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kristin was clearly very afraid of being turned into a frog.


    The foolish Dumbass didn¡¯t know the truth, but she really believed it, and on that basis, her stance was resolute: ¡°Even if you turn me into a frog, I won¡¯t say it!¡±


    Not only did she talk big, but she also kicked over the delicacies in front of her.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re very defiant.¡±


    Bailuo was not just there to probe; he was also there to interrogate Kristin, and he said to his senior sister, ¡°From here on, Feiya, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°What level?¡±


    ¡°Level Five.¡±


    The interrogations of the People of Yatun are graded, with the highest being Level Ten and the lowest Level One.


    Level Five is a watershed, meaning that the interrogation happens under the premise of not harming the dignity of the person being interrogated.


    But beyond Level Five, each higher level multiplies the harshness of the methods many times over.


    If it¡¯s Level Eight or Nine, that would already be thorough torture, not just mere interrogation.


    At that stage, it¡¯s almost aboutpletely destroying a person¡¯s personality, dignity, and self.


    ¡°Cats, get to work.¡±


    The senior sister passed by Bailuo, and she began to take charge of Kristin¡¯s punishment.


    Since she was a woman, those tasked with her punishment were also female.


    ¡°You, you, what are you going to do, you! Ya hahaha! Don¡¯t ha ha ha! Help me hahaha~~~¡±


    In the room, the senior sister subdued Kristin.


    Cat Yiyi and Cat Lingling then took off Dumbass¡¯s boots and took out feathers, starting the inhumane various disciplines.

 Chapter 247: 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 247: Chapter 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    Uncle and Bailuo stepped out of the castle dungeon, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to let me give it a try? So, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Bailuo was never too kind to Dumbass.


    A captive is a captive.


    Not a member of the Yatun n for a single day, then forever an outsider.


    However, Bailuo didn¡¯t go overboard, he wouldn¡¯t truly leave the other side with any psychological shadows; he had that much measure.


    ¡°ya, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Your Majesty, take your time.¡±


    ya, who had endured a lifetime of darkness, naturally didn¡¯t find a mere dungeon challenging.


    Moreover, the cells in Yatun were actually luxurious, even more so than hotels.<div>


    After all, Sigurian and Kristin were people of status; Bailuo couldn¡¯t be too harsh, or else if his people were ever captured, he would eventually have to reap what he sowed.


    That¡¯s the unwritten rule.


    You y it humane, and so will I.


    If you y dirty, then don¡¯t me me for not being nice!


    ¡°What¡¯s next on the agenda?¡±


    ¡°You need a secretary too.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Me? An old man, be a secretary?¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Besides, I have my own matters to attend to, I can¡¯t follow you around all the time.¡±


    ¡°Gonnia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in charge of the trade outside now.¡±


    ¡°Then Beya.¡±


    ¡°He needs to learn, and he¡¯s still a boy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a boy?!¡±


    Bailuo: feeling the chill, when will the boys of our Yatun stand up?


    ¡°Alright, forget about the boy.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Then what do you think about Miya and She? If that¡¯s really not working, Ina is also an option.¡±


    ¡°Ina, the one that came from outside?¡±


    Uncle originally wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t from the Yatun n, but as the words came to the tip of his tongue, Uncle changed his mind: ¡°ording to Lilith, this Ina admires you greatly, to the point of obsession, even fervently.¡±<div>


    Ina nearly prays to Bailuo every day, hoping to always be by his side.


    Although she¡¯s not from the Yatun n, the Yatun Duchy isn¡¯t only made up of the Yatun n; Tree Elves, Fairies, they are all Bailuo¡¯s trusted confidants, his close followers.


    Ina¡¯s loyalty to Bailuo could be seen in how the Miracle Power favored her.


    Ina had be thoroughly a person of Yatun, even if Bailuo asked her to die now, the girl wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and would readily embrace death.<div>


    Such a person, how could she not be considered one of our own?


    If Bailuo doesn¡¯t treat her well, then whom should he treat well?


    ¡°This matter is indeed feasible,¡± Uncle said, ¡°Yatun needs to bring in fresh blood, both she and Hailbo are good choices.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Uncle: ¡°The talent of She and Miya is not less than hers, right?¡±


    Uncle, while not discriminating against outsiders, valued the original n members.


    If there¡¯s no choice, then it doesn¡¯t matter.


    But if there is a choice, like when talents are simr, Uncle would still favor the Yatun n.


    Simrly, Bailuo was essentially the same.


    Helpless, who couldpare to Miya, who was one of their own in Bailuo¡¯s eyes?


    A decade¡¯s worth of feelings, moreover, Bailuo watched her grow up, could just anyonepare?


    ¡°Then let it be She.¡±


    Bailuo thought of She¡¯s temperament, cool, quiet, indeed very suitable for a secretary.<div>


    The main reason, however, was that She was a beauty in the making.


    After all, as the old saying goes, secretaries do what¡¯s necessary, and if not necessary, well, let it be unnecessary!


    ¡°Speaking of Hailbo, do you have a decision, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Bailuo helplessly said, ¡°That kid wants to be a general.¡±


    Uncle wanted Hailbo to serve as an Envoy, to visit various nations.


    Because the kid was quick witted and eloquent.


    As long as Uncle could give him some good training for a while, he would certainly be a talent urgently needed by Yatun.


    More importantly, Bailuo and Hailbo¡¯s rtionship was not that deep.


    If it were someone else, Bailuo couldn¡¯t bear to send them, but with Hailbo, Bailuo could ept it.


    The words might hurt, but that was the reality.


    ¡°How would you know,¡± Uncle didn¡¯t say more, but instead sighed, ¡°that he hadn¡¯t thought about it already?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I will take my leave now, Your Majesty, you can summon the kid and ask him for his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, ¡°They have joined the people of Yatun on the battlefield; it is time I granted them official status.¡±


    Soon, under the guidance of the fairies,


    Hailbo, Ina, and Silly Tiger, trembling with nervousness, walked into the Avalon Castle Hall to face Bailuo.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty!¡±


    Hailbo was the first to kneel on one knee, Ina elegantly knelt sitting on the ground, and Silly Tiger¡­


    Thump, fell to his knees.


    Bailuo could do nothing about him, so he let him be.


    ¡°I summoned the three of you here concerning the previous sea battle.¡±


    Here ites!


    Hailbo guessed Bailuo¡¯s intentions, but his expression didn¡¯t change as he patiently waited.


    ¡°Your performances were very good.¡±<div>


    ¡°Henceforth, you are now citizens of our Yadun.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°You may freely traverse the Avalon World, and if you can master it, you may also freely learn the Power of the Fighting Saint Method.¡±


    Of course, the Fighting Saint Method has level restrictions.


    If you haven¡¯t reached Extraordinary, Transcendent, or Hero, you cannot proceed to the next level.


    There are regtions for this, so it¡¯s not entirely at will.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Hailbo led the way in expressing loyalty, with Ina and Silly Tiger immediately following suit.


    It must be said, Hailbo truly had the air of an elder brother.


    Such talent, indeed one looks forward to whatever he does.


    And Uncle had indeed affirmed Hailbo¡¯s military talent, the boy was outstanding in all aspects.


    ¡°Hailbo, stay behind for a moment.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Ina and Silly Tiger, you may go back first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m going back to eat, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right.¡±


    Bailuo, unable to help but smile: ¡°Eat well, drink well, eat and drink well.¡±

 Chapter 248: 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 248: Chapter 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Rmendation)_2


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Silly Tiger chuckled foolishly, and without a care, he turned and left.


    ¡°Goodbye, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Little Ina.¡±


    Hearing Bailuo greet her, Ina¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she hurriedly bowed her head.


    ¡®I wish I could have been kept behind too¡­¡¯


    Ina watched Hailbo with a touch of envy.


    However, this person was Hailbo, and Ina truly admired and respected his talent and character.


    Ina: ¡®I need to work hard too. Sooner orter, I will be like Brother Hailbo and be someone the Master of Miracles decides to keep.¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±<div>


    The boy still knelt down below; his movements were impably standard, a clear sign he had trained hard in proper etiquette.


    Bailuo noticed this: ¡°Did you know I woulde looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to be restrained, just speak the truth,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my Child of Miracle, there are no hard feelings between us.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hailbo thought back to the previous illusion, how at his most perplexed moment, it was Bailuo¡¯s figure that rescued him.


    And now, facing him in person, Hailbo¡¯s admiration reached its peak: ¡°I did guess some of it, and that¡¯s why I especially studied proper etiquette.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°On the day You and Her Majesty the Queen got married.¡±


    That was half a month ago; this child had guessed half a month ago that Yatun wascking certain specific talents.


    Linguistically gifted people¡ªHailbo encountered two during his travels: one was Gonnia, whom he realized early on was very capable.


    And the other was Beya.


    But neither of these two were suitable as Envoys, for Bailuo cared about them too much.


    ¡°Only I, having both the gift of the gab and quick-wittedness, am not that familiar with Your Majesty,¡± Hailbo said, somewhat embarrassed, but he stillmunicated his thought: ¡°not that familiar with Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Hailbo looked at Bailuo in shock: ¡°Your, Your Majesty need not do this, how can you apologize to someone as lowly as me?¡±


    Hailbo was bbergasted, but his feelings were dominated by self-me and guilt.


    As a subject, his duty was to bravely charge, to sacrifice; how could he say such things?<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, and what is this ¡®lowly¡¯ word?¡±


    Bailuo really did not like Hailbo calling himself that: ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself in the future. You are my subject.¡±


    ¡°What is ignoble about a life lived with gusto?¡±


    Bailuo considered Hailbo one of his own, but he did not want to be overly serious.<div>


    Facing this child, Bailuo was like considering a younger brother who was still in the fourth or fifth grade: ¡°But as you said, Yatuncks a suitable diplomat, and you are the most fitting one.¡±


    ¡°But you know that¡¯s not what I want to hear.¡±


    ¡°What I want to hear,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°is your true feelings.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to be a general, a Naval Admiral who charges across the seas.¡±


    ¡°Yatun may not be what you call the Immortal Realm, but she is not unlike it.¡±


    Hailbo understood this well, and he never regarded Yatun as the Immortal Realm.


    But ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ indeed was the best way to describe Yatun¡ªit was also the Immortal Realm, a new Immortal Realm, belonging to Hailbo¡¯s Immortal Realm.


    ¡°I apologize to you because our thoughts are stripping a child, no, a man of his dream.¡±


    An Envoy position is certainly important, but how could it bepared with that of a general?


    ¡°I am willing to go!¡±


    ¡°Go back and think it over first¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to think it over!¡±


    Hailbo dered firmly: ¡°I want to go! I really do want to go!¡±<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt Hailbo was being impulsive and wanted to refuse, but Hailbo then said: ¡°But, Your Majesty, I boldly ask for a promise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Honestly, ever since bing the Master of Miracles, it had been a long time since Bailuo heard anyone ask him for a favor.


    Bailuo cared deeply for his subjects and generally, as long as their requests were reasonable and not excessive, he would do his best to fulfill them.


    ¡°I would like to make an agreement with Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If one day I sessfully undertake a hundred missions for Yatun!¡± Hailbo said, ¡°I earnestly request Your Majesty to let me join the Sea Soldiers, to enter the Navy and fulfill my dream.¡±


    Hearing Hailbo¡¯s words, Bailuo felt an inexplicable tightness in his heart.


    This was a good kid.


    Yet Bailuo was forcing him to do something he disliked.


    Hailbo guessed Bailuo¡¯s thoughts, knowing he was a benevolent ruler who considered his people.


    But precisely because of this, Hailbo dared not overstep.


    And the reason he spoke of a ¡®promise¡¯ was actually to divert Bailuo¡¯s attention.<div>


    ¡°My mother used to tell me stories of great heroes when I was very small.¡±


    ¡°There were powerful swordsmen, mighty Knights, all sorts of people, even thieves could be Kings,¡± Hailbo said with a smile: ¡°Yet, there were no Envoys.¡±


    Why?


    Are Envoys not worthy of being called heroes?


    ¡°If I be a general, then I¡¯m merely bing, imitating another person.¡±


    ¡°That person already existed, and even if I exhausted my lifetime, I could not surpass him.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, you have offered me a new choice.¡±


    Hailbo said: ¡°I want to be an Envoy, to serve as an Envoy to various countries, not just to repay Your Majesty¡¯s kindness, but also to protect this nation, to guard the subjects of Yatun!¡±


    ¡°If you ask me why.¡±


    Hailbo said: ¡°Because I love her, I love this ce, I love everything about Yatun!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Hailbo prostrated on the ground, heavily kowtowing: ¡°The matter today, I¡¯ve given wholehearted consideration for a full half month, so it¡¯s not a whim, nor is it impulsive! I was indecisive, but now, I¡¯vee to understand!¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to be an Envoy!¡±<div>


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Hailbo kowtowed again: ¡°Hailbo can do it, Hailbo will never let You down, never bring shame to Yatun!¡±

 Chapter 249: 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 249: Chapter 147: Envoy of Yatun (Please Vote for Rmendation)_3


    ¡°`


    ¡°If in the past, no diplomat became a hero, then let it be me!¡±


    ¡°I will be the first!¡±


    Hailbo raised his head, his forehead bleeding: ¡°I will make my name resound through the world, spread the glory of Yatun Duchy far and wide!¡±


    ¡°If the word ¡®envoy¡¯ isn¡¯t grand enough.¡±


    ¡°Then add the three words ¡®Hailbo¡¯ to it.¡±


    Hailbo again smashed his head down: ¡°Envoy Hailbo! I beseech Your Majesty to let me be dispatched to other nations!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo descended from the throne, walked straight to the boy, and personally helped him up.


    Bailuo said nothing encouraging; he just held the boy¡¯s hand: ¡°Yatun, I entrust to you, Hailbo.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, I, will not, will not bring disgrace upon You¡­¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s head spun, ready to faint, yet tears uncontrobly streamed down.


    He was merely a lowly ve, a piece of trash that couldn¡¯t even get enough to eat, unwanted refuse.


    For a meal, Hailbo still needed to repay the kindness.


    But Bailuo had given him food, clothing, a shelter that shielded him from wind and rain, knowledge, everything that made him human.


    ¡®In this life, it is hard to repay this kindness.¡¯


    ¡®I shall use this frail body,¡¯ Hailbo: ¡®to serve You with eternal loyalty.¡¯


    ¡°Lastly.¡±


    Hailbo said: ¡°Please, Your Majesty, grant me one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If one day, I unfortunately¡­¡±


    Hailbo did not continue, he said: ¡°then please pass on my achievements to Ina, and also Silly Tiger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Time and again, the boy was always considering others, which made Bailuo¡¯s heart ache profoundly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°In our Yatun, the merit of diplomacy is no less than that of warfare.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I pledge to you here.¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°Be bold in your actions, speak boldly; whoever dares to harm you is dering hostility against our Yatun.¡±


    ¡°If they harm a single hair on you, I will exterminate an entire city; if they break a single one of your fingers, I will annihte an entire nation!!¡±<div>


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t achieve it today.¡±


    Bailuo swore: ¡°I will, not die! Not rest!¡±


    After leaving the castle, Hailbo touched his forehead, the wound there having been healed by Bailuo long ago.


    He reminisced about the feeling of Bailuo¡¯s hand covering his forehead, firm, warm,forting.<div>


    Hailbo thought, if he had a father, would he be just like Bailuo?


    ¡°Big Brother Hailbo~¡±


    Outside the castle, Hailbo heard Ina¡¯s voice, he turned at the sound, and saw the girl waving at him.


    Ina did not have many friends; she was naturally insecure. Although she had met Miya, She, and others, and got along well with them, she still had a closer bond with Silly Tiger, Hailbo, and Ju Nono.


    ¡°What did His Majesty want with you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, I have been entrusted with a great responsibility.¡±


    Hailbo would lie if he said he wasn¡¯t scared, but he still usedughter to dispel the anxiety and fear: ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted, you know? At 13, I¡¯ve be a diplomat, the only one, impressive right?¡±


    The current situation of the Yatun Duchy was such that the poption itself was very sparse; an envoy corps was truly extravagant.


    Therefore, Hailbo¡¯s apparel was indeed quite poor.


    No helping it, Yatun, is truly struggling.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Ina felt both envy and happiness for Hailbo: ¡°You must do your best, Big Brother Hailbo, if it¡¯s you, I am sure you¡¯ll do better than anyone else.¡±<div>


    Ina seemed to be unaware of the dangers of her mission.


    No, she truly did not care about that.


    If Ina truly had no talent for diplomacy, and Bailuo had tasked her with it, she would have gone without a second thought.


    Getting chopped to pieces wouldn¡¯t matter!


    Ina feared nothing except being unneeded by Bailuo.


    ¡°But, Big Brother Hailbo, didn¡¯t you want to be an admiral?¡±


    Ina thought of this, and felt this was the bigger challengepared to life and death crises.


    Think about it, if Bailuo gave Ina a mission that would keep her away from him for a lifetime, she would certainly struggle with the decision.


    On one hand, it was about serving Bailuo with loyalty; on the other, it was restraining her own desires.


    Had Hailbo truly made such a difficult choice?


    ¡°Are you, okay?¡±


    ¡°What could be wrong with me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hailbo revealed a sun-like smile: ¡°I am the most outstanding one of this generation, His Majesty personally said so.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Ina was stunned.


    Yet, she could not utter a word of dispute.


    Because it was a fact, Hailbo was the most impressive of his generation, much more so than her.


    Admit it?


    Not admitting it wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Ah right,¡± Hailbo said: ¡°I am about to go to Immortal Hawk Duke; do you have any special products you¡¯d like me to take there?¡±


    Being an envoy meant going on missions, but it wasn¡¯t always about being abroad.


    Hailbo was an envoy, belonging to those who expanded the diplomatic frontiers.


    Those stationed at the embassies, however, belonged to the sessors, not much rted to Hailbo, and the difficulty of their tasks could hardlypare.


    ¡°Just bring yourself back safely.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, starting with such an unluckyment, huh?¡±


    ¡°This is reverse psychology,¡± Inaughed: ¡°You understand, right? Reverse psychology?¡±<div>


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Hailboughed: ¡°I¡¯ll take your words of fortune then.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The two were very close; Hailbo had always wished for a sister and a brother, longed for family.


    Silly Tiger, a little brother.


    Ina, a little sister.


    With every missionpleted, he earned some merit for them.


    Even if something happened to him, they could live a better life in Yatun because of him.


    What else could he wish for?


    Standing atop the stairs, Hailbo gazed at the distant, dreamlike sea of flowers and the Star Realm: ¡®Mother, watch over me, I will surely be the greatest hero of this Immortal Realm!¡¯


    ¡°`

 Chapter 250: 148: Morgans Underperformance, Blame It Right Away (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 250: Chapter 148: Morgan¡¯s Underperformance, me It Right Away (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°This matter really dide quite suddenly.¡±


    This was a bright crystal pce, located at the bottom of the sea, yet not in the pitch-ck depths. Instead, it sparkled, a breathtakingly beautiful sea kingdom.


    [Ya¡¯enshasha]


    Duke Yangbo¡¯s underwater empire, also the most beautiful ce among The Three Dukes of Azure.


    It was a ce mortals could not approach, let alone partake in such a visual feast.


    ¡°Sudden, well, I suppose.¡±


    Immortal Hawk Duke Micia lifted her finger, ¡°Haven¡¯t we been looking forward to this moment all along?¡±


    A pretty fish twirled between her fingers, its eyes carrying heart shapes, greedily kissing Micia¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°Ah, that fish is quite cute, how about giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°That is my Offspring of Miracle.¡±<div>


    ¡°What does it matter.¡±


    Micia ced her hand on the table that radiated blue with a wavy halo. She rested her chin on the back of her hand and said softly, ¡°You just need to take back the Miracle Power.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, as you wish.¡±


    Duke Yangbo had no way to counter Micia, and after all, a little fish was nothing to him.


    ¡°I also really like this table.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just move my entire crystal pce then.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Micia: ¡°Then thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Duke Yangbo, running out of patience, chose not to talk to Micia any longer.


    ¡°You start chatting idly in the middle of a discussion. Are you that free?¡±


    ¡°But we really are idle.¡±


    In front of her subordinates and outsiders, Micia always maintained the image of a high andzy queen.


    But here, in the presence of two friends older and more experienced than herself, she rarely showed the yfulness of a young girl.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°True, but could you not say it out loud?¡±


    Duke Shenniang, also known as Divine Furnace Duke, a portly man with a figure of prosperity, said, ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing that new Master of Miracles? Have we gone off-topic?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss?¡±


    Micia: ¡°It¡¯s been talked over and over.¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve discussed our stance on this matter for many years.¡±


    Although Duke Yangbo possessed a Middle-ranking Miracle, he was fully aware of the importance of allies and so he did everything possible to win over Micia and Shenniang, maintaining the rtionship between the three.


    Simrly, Micia and Shenniang did the same.


    The three were friends for several centuries, never having conflicts. Even when problems arose, they would each take a step back and find apromise.<div>


    This was the foundation of the Azure Kingdom and an attitude of survival in chaotic times.


    ¡°The Holy Empire has umted prestige for a long time, although the Far North Empire has always been drawing its fire.¡±


    Duke Yangbo: ¡°But besides the Holy, not one of the remaining kings from the Eastern region is easy to deal with.¡±


    The four from Brilliant and the Pirate Kings from the seas, none have weaker powers than them.


    Even if Morgan were to go crazy and initiate a Sea Monsters brawl,


    Azure, Brilliant, Mountains, Star Night, Iron Eagle, all the coastal areas of the countries would suffer.


    ¡°So what are we discussing?¡±


    Micia: ¡°Who will send an Envoy to pay him a visit, and tell him to join us? Together, we¡¯ll stand against the continental powers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing, but is he?¡±


    Duke Yangbo: ¡°He started by attacking Morgan, effortlessly capturing Sigurian. Those uninformed might even think he¡¯s dering war.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Duke Shenniang turned to Micia: ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there? What kind of Miracle is it, and what kind of person is the Master of Miracles?¡±


    ¡°Not very clear.¡±<div>


    Micia said: ¡°Seems to be a man and a woman, but it¡¯s unclear who the Master of Miracles is.¡±


    ¡°ording to the Sea Monsters under Sigurian¡¯smand,¡± Micia: ¡°Their strength is at least that of a King.¡±


    ¡°Second Awakening?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Duke Yangbo said: ¡°If we were to act, to fight those minor Sea Monsters and Sea Demons, we wouldn¡¯t need to use Third Awakening.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Morgan who falls short again.¡±


    ¡°Right, Morgan falls short.¡±


    ¡°His failing isn¡¯t just a matter of a day or two.¡±


    It seemed Morgan¡¯s shorings weremon knowledge across the continent.


    Morgan, a salted fish that¡¯s been soaked in the sea¡­


    ¡°So what about the Ability? What¡¯s Miracle Power like?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Micia said: ¡°Golden sparkles, a veryrge White Horse, a woman riding a broomstick, cute little animals that can run, jump, and talk, and some soldiers seemingly from the Immortal Realm. Oh, and that woman, she can summon guardian spirits through a treasure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    The two Archdukes listened, bewildered: ¡°What is all this? What kind of Miracle is this, so bizarre?¡±


    As for having many Abilities, that¡¯s not surprising.


    They have many Miracle Troop Types, all sorts of them.


    ¡°So, we,¡± Duke Shenniang: ¡°don¡¯t even know what kind of Miracle he possesses, do we?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, Micia and Duke Yangbo said,


    ¡°Morgan doesn¡¯t cut it.¡±


    ¡°Right, Morgan doesn¡¯t cut it.¡±


    No matter what, ming Morgan was always right, that was politically correct.


    ¡°However, this is a great opportunity for us.¡±


    Micia said: ¡°The neer fought with Morgan, and if this continues, we can intervene to mediate. Perhaps we can weaken Morgan and also pull him into our alliance.¡±


    ¡°Then plus two more, the Azure Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    After Micia finished speaking, she noticed the two looking at her and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did I say something incorrect?¡±


    Among the three Masters of Miracles, Micia was the youngest, bing a Master of Miracles just four or five hundred years ago.


    And the oldest of them, Duke Shenniang, became a Master of Miracles 2000 years ago.


    Duke Yangbo also had an experience of over 1200 years.


    So in front of these two, Micia was like a younger sister, the kind who¡¯s weaker and yful.

 Chapter 251: 148: Morgans Underperformance, Blame It Right Away (Vote for Recommendation)_2

    Chapter 251: Chapter 148: Morgan¡¯s Underperformance, me It Right Away (Vote for Rmendation)_2


    ¡°So what do you two mean?¡±


    ¡°No meaning at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a meaning either.¡±


    ¡°What does ¡®no meaning¡¯ mean?¡±


    Micia: ¡°Spit it out! Stop beating around the bush and talking in riddles!¡±


    ¡°If the neer chose to kill Sigurian, that would mean going to war with Morgan, and being neighbors, from the same region, we would definitely have to step in and mediate.¡±


    ¡°By then, we¡¯d use each other, overtly and covertly, to weaken Morgan together.¡±


    ¡°Then, we would, as you said, Micia, form an alliance.¡±


    Duke Yangbo: ¡°Even if we can¡¯t match the Iron Eagle Mountains, we should at least be able to stand on equal footing with Brilliant.¡±


    ¡°The reason the surrounding Pirate Kings don¡¯t fear us isn¡¯t because they¡¯ve formed an axis from the east, west, and south, daring to confront us?¡±<div>


    Four Masters of Miracles and three Masters of Miracles are ultimately different, there¡¯s too much that can be done.


    Add to that the weakening of Morgan, would the other two Pirate Kings dare to act recklessly again?


    ¡°But now, the neer has chosen to capture Sigurian, which clearly indicates a desire to negotiate with Morgan.¡±


    Duke Yangbo: ¡°If they form an alliance, say a century-long pact, I fear a new Pirate King might emerge on these seas.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    Starting a war is definitely not an option. Azure¡¯s ability to establish itself on the high seas and enjoy such expansive maritime territory essentially lies in its status as a permanently neutral trading nation.


    If we strike first, before we even take down Yatun, we¡¯d likely be a thorn in the side of other nations.


    So Azure has it tough too, treading on thin ice.


    This is also why she desperately wants to be a kingdom.


    Only by bing a kingdom does Azure have the confidence to stand up to other nations, dering sovereignty and iming these seas as her own.


    ¡°Have you noticed something strange?¡±


    Though Archduke Shenniang is overweight, it doesn¡¯t mean he is dumb. To survive on Miracle Maind for two thousand years, he certainly couldn¡¯t be useless.


    ¡°Ah, indeed.¡±


    Duke Yangbo noticed it too, and finally Micia found it odd: ¡°Now that you mention it, I also realized, this neer seems to know us very well.¡±


    ¡°No, not very well, but too well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Micia said: ¡°If the neer just found a Miracle and became a Master of Miracles, a newbie who¡¯s just arrived shouldn¡¯t be so familiar with the rules of Miracle Maind, should they?¡±


    Even they had made many mistakes back in the day, stumbling until they finally found their footing.


    No one¡¯s youth is free from folly.<div>


    Suddenly empowered, Micia once thought herself invincible.


    But this part, Micia¡¯s dark history, she now fears anyone bringing it up, it¡¯s truly too embarrassing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just familiarity with the rules of Miracle Maind.¡±


    ¡°This person is also very familiar with us,¡± Archduke Shenniang: ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s dealt with us before.¡±<div>


    While it¡¯s not very obvious, there certainly is such a possibility.


    ¡°Could it be that behind this neer, there¡¯s a Master of Miracles supporting him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    Archduke Shenniang: ¡°Or perhaps he has someone by his side who¡¯s very familiar with Miracles.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Micia: ¡°Those familiar with Miracles must be Miracle Citizens!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone in this world who is familiar with Miracles but not aligned with any faction?¡±


    Having said this, Micia herself was stunned first.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Micia realized that indeed someone had popped into her mind, and it was somebody very familiar.


    ¡°You had a good rtionship with him back in the day, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did receive his help.¡±


    Micia said: ¡°Several legends under mymand managed to make breakthroughs thanks to his guidance.¡±<div>


    ¡°But how could it be him?¡±


    Micia: ¡°When the Holy invited him, he refused.¡±


    ¡°But he fits the description, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve heard that rumor too,¡± Duke Yangbo said, ¡°The Iron Eagle King has been looking for him and even issued a nationwide manhunt.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Micia said, ¡°To issue a manhunt without even being sure he¡¯s in the Iron Eagle territory is just ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told him not to return to the maind. Isn¡¯t it better for him to stay by my side?¡±


    ¡°Among my subordinates, there are so many beauties,¡± Micia said, ¡°If it reallyes to that¡­¡±


    If it reallyes to that, she would do it too!


    ¡°Stop joking around,¡± Duke Yangbo said, ¡°He¡¯spletely smitten with the Marquis of Clearspring. Do you think he¡¯d be interested in you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! What are you implying! Am I not beautiful?!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡±


    But that¡¯s in the eyes of outsiders. In front of Yangbo and Shen Niang, she¡¯s just a crazy woman.<div>


    She¡¯s too fierce, not gentle at all.


    In summary, Saros made the right choice back then.


    ¡®He really is that man, gifted with foresight¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Duke Yangbo said, ¡°If the neer really has Saros behind him, then ording to his habits, he will surely send an envoy.¡±


    ¡°The two of you.¡±


    Duke Yangbo said, ¡°No matter which side the envoy reaches, we must treat him with courtesy.¡±


    Saros may not have Miracle Power, but his talent is too peculiar.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s not even slightly inferior to the miracles themselves.


    If the Azure realm could get Saros to provide strategies and counsel,


    they might¡­


    No, they would definitely be able to escape their current predicament!


    ¡°Boom!¡±<div>


    A giant turtle carrying an ind on its back slowly moved across the sea, and on its back was a huge city, which was indeed the capital of Morgan.


    ¡°Sig, he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    This piece of news was the only thing worth celebrating for Morgan: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s really good.¡±


    Morgan was not old.


    On the contrary, judging by his appearance, he was a refined man in his 30s.


    But those mncholic eyes seemed as though he had seen through the vicissitudes and destion of the world.


    Only a man who has experienced pain and loss would have such eyes.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    A seductive woman by Morgan¡¯s side, twisting her body as she approached, said, ¡°Since little brother Sig is alive, then, what should we do? Should we take action?¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Morgan said, ¡°We have no clear understanding of the situation on the other side. Acting rashly could put Sig in great danger.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, since they have only captured Sig, it means they want to make a deal with me,¡± Morgan said, ¡°I¡¯ve done all sorts of trade over two hundred years. I¡¯llpromise, so long as he¡¯s safe, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Morgan knew not all of his children got along well with each other.


    For example, the woman before him, the Scorpion Queen Katerina, and another child, the Blood Demon Brad.


    The Deep Sea King, Sea Dragon Princess, Conch Princess, Blood Demon, Scorpion Queen, and Sigurian were Morgan¡¯s six adopted children.


    But the Deep Sea King was much older and did not fit in with the others.


    The Sea Dragon Princess, Conch Princess, and Sigurian were close; the Blood Demon was aligned with the Scorpion Queen. They had some internal conflicts, but these were mostly trivial quarrels.


    But could they take Sig¡¯s situation as a joke, as something to gamble with?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I was wrong.¡±


    The Scorpion Queen chose to bow her head; her loyalty to Morgan was pure, but she was not dazzling enough to be Morgan¡¯s most cherished.


    So to earn Morgan¡¯s love, she was willing to do anything.


    ¡°Leave this matter to your elder sister, the Sea Dragon Princess,¡± Morgan said as he began to send the message through Miracle Power to the distance: ¡°My daughter, search that sea area. Whether you find him or not, do not act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Just bring Little Sig back, and you can name your rewardnd, wealth, resources, anything.¡±


    Just as the old uncle predicted, Morgan cared about his family.


    Capturing Sigurian was like seizing a vital weakness of his, leveraging it so that as long as they didn¡¯t push Morgan too far and make him desperate, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

 Chapter 252 - 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chapter 252: Chapter 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Rmendations)


    On the ocean, Hero Level members of the Deep-sea Race under Sigurian¡¯smand were all on an ind, waiting respectfully for someone¡¯s arrival.


    The Sea Dragon Princess, the second of Morgan¡¯s six adopted children and his eldest daughter, was the most talented among them.


    ¡°Sig has been captured, and you cannot shirk your responsibility.¡±


    This was a tall, blue-haired woman who wore no clothes, using dragon scales as armor covering her entire body, and covering this with a cape reminiscent of a transparent jellyfish dress.


    The sea breeze blew, the crystalline armor highlighted the woman¡¯s graceful figure, her exposed skin delicate as snow.


    In front of the Sea Dragon Princess, the neckline was open, revealing tantalizing glimpses of her breasts, suffocating in their beauty.


    However, in the presence of such beauty, no one there dared to nce in that direction.


    For in these seas, the Sea Dragon Princess represented annihtion, and only in times of Morgan¡¯s greatest wrath would she act.


    Either toy waste to cities, or to sink inds!


    ¡°The Ghost Ugly God is dead, the power of the opposition is at least that of a King-level, but more likely, Legendary.¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess had a cold temperament and an arrogant personality.


    Even though she had reined in most of her Miracle Power, the mere fraction she released still filled the members of the Deep Sea Tribe with immense fear.


    This was the oppression of pure strength, as well as the crushing dominance of the abyssal force over the deep-sea force.


    However, the Sea Dragon Princess felt littlepassion for the death of the Ghost Ugly God.


    This creature liked to eat humans, especially beautiful women.


    To tell the truth, the Sea Dragon Princess loathed it.


    ¡°I shall spare your lives for the moment.¡±


    Though the Sea Dragon Princess appeared to only be in her twenties, she had in fact roamed the seas for over a hundred years; her reputation was such that none of the Deep-sea Race would dare to defy her: ¡°Thank you, Princess, for your mercy.¡±


    ¡°Death penalty might be spared, but punishment is inevitable.¡±


    Sea Dragon Princess: ¡°Immediately dispatch the sea beasts, search every ind in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Their capture of Sig means they wish to deal with my father, and this indicates their interests are rted to our Southern Sea.¡±


    By extraption, if Yatun was not in the Southern Sea, or was very far from it,


    then there would be no reason to ally with Morgan; that would be illogical.


    Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Yatun is aiding Brilliant, Azure, and other nations.


    But if so, why capture Kristin?


    ¡°This is a force that nobody knows about, I give you three days; if you cannot find them¡ª¡±


    Sea Dragon Princess: ¡°You need not return!¡±


    To be expelled from under Morgan¡¯smand was the greatest punishment.


    For once expelled, Morgan would surely reim his Miracle Power.


    Without a liege to whom to pledge allegiance, bing a lost soul was a certainty, and even worst, due to the deep-sea force, they would be mindless monsters¡ªtruly a fate worse than death.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Deep-sea Tribe quickly knelt on the sandbank.


    They dared to be jovial with Sig because Sigurian was good-natured and got along well with subordinates.


    But the Sea Dragon Princess¡­


    Her iron fist and stubbornness were famous; during training and leading troops, she was ruthlessly strict.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just then, a rainbow-colored beam of light struck down from the sky, its immense energy almost splitting the sandbank from the ind.


    ¡°Have you found those people yet?¡±


    Avril stepped out from the beam, a trusted general of Immortal Hawk Duke Micia, also the Saint of Dawnlight from the Legendary Domain.


    Like the Sea Dragon Princess, Avril too disliked ordinary coarse clothing.


    The woman was dressed in a white dress woven from the power of Halo, with iridescent lights flowing over it, casting a rainbow hue that made Avril resemble a Holy Maiden from the divine realm, invible and sacred.


    ¡°Did the Immortal Hawk Duke send you?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess was somewhat surprised.


    One must know, Legendary Forces were not simply able to appear on Miracle Maind at will.


    Even if they did appear, they wouldn¡¯t engage in battle.


    A Master Level entering the fight could be said to be exploiting a loophole, but at the King-level, that would be tantly treating people as fools.


    As for the even more terrifying Legendary Domain¡­


    Once they became involved in the fight, every nation¡¯s leader would condemn them.


    Unless Morgan and Micia didn¡¯t mind bing a target of universal condemnation, neither Avril nor the Sea Dragon Princess could take action personally.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess had initially assumed it was just the emergence of a new Master of Miracles.


    But now with Avril entering the scene, who could represent the Immortal Hawk, and even indirectly the Three Dukes of Azure!


    ¡°We have investigated and found some things,¡± Avril said, ¡°The birds have seen ve ships transporting ves in this direction.¡±


    ¡°But they are not headed to Brilliant, nor have theynded in Thorns or White Birch Territories.¡±


    ¡°Buying so many ves on the high seas?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess immediately sensed the implication in Avril¡¯s words: ¡°Those people?¡±


    They would not have been aware of ¡®Yatun,¡¯ as only Bailuo, Senior Sister, and others were with Sigurian at the time.


    ¡°Besides them, there are no other possibilities.¡±


    ¡°But where are they?¡±


    ¡°We captured someone, will youe with me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing the Sea Dragon Princess nod, Avril asked her not to resist, and the woman looked up: ¡°Depart.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A beam of rainbow light descended from the sky, enveloping the Sea Dragon Princess and Avril, who turned into streaks of light and instantly crossed a journey of ten days to arrive at Coral City.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was shocked at his surroundings, staring at the warriors resembling deities; he was bewildered.


    Where is this?


    Who am I?


    What am I doing here?


    After his string of confusions, Handlebar Mustache looked at the two women descending from the sky: ¡°The legendary Pir of Rainbow Light, Goddess of Halo, could it be that you are the legendary Goddess of Halo, Avril!¡±


    ¡°Is this your title among mortals?¡±

 Chapter 253 - 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 253: Chapter 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    Avril¡¯s appearance indeed made one think of divine beings.


    The Sea Dragon Princess as well, if she imed to be the Ocean Goddess, these mortals probably wouldn¡¯t find it incongruous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Avril: ¡°I have never heard of it.¡±


    Miracle Power could maniptews, and the Legendary Domain was powerful enough to destroy heavens and earth; such individuals indeed had the right to call themselves ¡®god¡¯.


    However, the Azure Duchy hadn¡¯t shown the power of miracles to mortals for many years.


    ¡°Have you seen me before?¡±


    The pir of rainbow light described by Handlebar Mustache was indeed the power of the Saint of Dawnlight, Avril.


    About seventy years ago, during the war, Avril had cautiously made a move once, hence leaving behind such a legend.


    Mortals didn¡¯t understand the essence of miracles, so they regarded it as a sign from god.


    Of course, different countries had different definitions of ¡®god¡¯, like how Mountains talked about Immortal Realm, while Star Night referred to Heaven.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true, the pir of rainbow light really exists!¡±


    After the shock, Handlebar Mustache finally had the chance to get a good look at the two women.


    But this nce left him utterly astounded.


    Handlebar Mustache was only in his thirties now; seventy years ago, his grandfather was only around ten years old.


    Passed down through three generations, it naturally made one doubt its veracity.


    ¡°Please, may I ask if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like me to do? I will do my utmost to aplish it.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache quickly bowed his head, knowing full well how shrewd he was and that a mere mortal shouldn¡¯t gaze directly at the Rainbow Goddess and the Ocean Goddess.


    Was it even permissible for him to look?


    Was he tired of living?!


    ¡°Is that him, the ve Master?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess wasn¡¯t interested in mortals; ve Masters like this one were not rare, and the Ni Chu Great King had to kill a bunch of them every year.


    ¡°Have you interrogated him, Coral?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Coral was Kristin¡¯s deputy, and as someone involved, she felt honored to be able to speak with the Saint of Dawnlight, Avril.


    If Kristin knew that her idol was here and she missed the opportunity to meet her, she would probably be so envious that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for three days.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Haitang? Where is Captain Haitang?¡±


    ¡°Captain Haitang,¡± Coral: ¡°She worked rather hardst night, so she might still be resting.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk again, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Avril: ¡°Hurry up and go wake her up. Her subordinate has been captured and she can still drink like that. If I were you, I would have killed her by now.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s being killed? Who is killing who? Count me in!¡±


    Just as they were talking, anguid noblewoman holding a bottle of wine approached; she was none other than Haitang referred to by Avril¡ªthe me Sword Heroine, Miss Haitang.


    Well, an eighty-something-year-old miss, indeed a remarkable miss.


    Haitang: Can I be med for not being married off? I really want to get married too!!!


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Upon seeing Avril, Haitang paused for a moment before turning to the Sea Dragon Princess: ¡°Yah, isn¡¯t that Lady Sea Dragon Princess? Long time no see, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°The girl who followed Strius?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly, that¡¯s me, that¡¯s me,¡± Haitang: ¡°So many years have passed and yet it feels like just yesterday, time truly flies, dun dun dun dun.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡±


    Avril pressed her forehead, her head aching, ¡°Stop changing the subject, right now, immediately, throw away the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Ah! No way!¡±


    Captain Haitang quickly hugged the bottle, fiercely protective, ¡°With the bottle I stand, with the bottle shattered I fall!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Ah!! My wine~~~~¡±


    Captain Haitangy on the ground: ¡°You demon, the wine is innocent, why harm it?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly, there are strangers here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± said Captain Haitang, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Sea Dragon Princess before; it¡¯s nothing new to me.¡±


    Captain Haitang did not care about losing face in front of the Sea Dragon Princess.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else here,¡±


    Following the direction the Sea Dragon Princess was pointing, Captain Haitang saw the Handlebar Mustache, and then her expression changed abruptly.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Captain Haitang quickly stood up, and in a matter of seconds, she fixed her attire, transforming from a drunken slob back into the resplendent goddess, radiating with divine and lethal aura as the me Sword Heroine.


    ¡°Lady Avril, may I ask, is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching Captain Haitang switch in an instant from a slovenly drunkard to a cold and dignified me Sword Heroine, seething with sacred and lethal air, Handlebar Mustache felt his entire worldview being overturned.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Noticing Handlebar Mustache¡¯s gaze, Captain Haitang gave him a threatening look, and he quickly lowered his head: ¡°I beg to know what wrong have I done, please enlighten me, goddesses, I will correct it, spare my life please.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, the person who bought the ves from you, where did you send them?¡±


    Just, just that?


    Handlebar Mustache thought it was Bailuo who had offended these goddesses, but for the sake of his life, he immediately said, ¡°I know, I know, they are in¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was about to speak when his body suddenly convulsed, and he spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    ¡°A curse?!¡±


    Avril was shocked; she immediately bestowed a blessing on Handlebar Mustache.


    However, the curse of Lilith was endless, and even Avril could only suppress it, unable to eradicate itpletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s definitely him!¡±


    The person who had inquired about buying ves from Handlebar Mustache, he was the Master of Miracles they were seeking.


    ¡°How does it look?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess¡¯s ability system leaned towards destruction; she did not have the means to remove such high-level curses.


    ¡°No good, it¡¯s too sinister.¡±


    Avril noted: ¡°It¡¯s a curse from the Miracle Entity itself; we can¡¯t break a spell like this.¡±


    There were only two ways to break such a curse.


    One was to possess a Miracle Entity of the same tier, exerting an equivalent power to counteract it.


    The other was like the Miracle Troop Type, having natural immunity to powerful curses.


    Lilith was a Crown Master (King), and her curse would require at least Heroic Level power to resist.

 Chapter 254: 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Recommendations)_3

    Chapter 254: Chapter 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Rmendations)_3


    But Handlebar Mustache was just an ordinary person, and Avril, no matter how powerful, was just an Offspring of Miracle; she had no right to lift the curse of a Miracle Entity.


    ¡°Then he¡­¡±


    ¡°Attempting to reveal the secrets of a Master of Miracles is akin to sphemy.¡±


    However, Handlebar Mustache probably did not know this, and Avril said, ¡°If I could send him to my master, and let my master take action¡­¡±


    But Avril was somewhat reluctant to do such a thing.


    Handlebar Mustache was just a mortal, and Avril simply could not ept letting him meet Micia.


    ¡°I will first consult my master.¡±


    Legendary Warriors have the privilege tomunicate directly with the Master of Miracles, and Avril contacted Micia.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how should this matter be handled?¡±


    Avril ryed the situation to Micia, who, after listening, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring him here, but don¡¯t let him die either.¡±<div>


    Avril thought about the problem as a Miracle Citizen, while Micia considered her position as the Master of Miracles, vis-¨¤-vis Bailuo.


    ¡°This person is a recruit developed by that Master of Miracles; whether he lives or dies is his business, we cannot save this person arbitrarily.¡±


    Micia¡¯s attitude subtly hinted to Avril.


    The Immortal Hawk had intentions of cordiality towards Yatun; Avril must not be excessively rude, nor could she act inappropriately.


    Masters of Miracles are a group in this world that must not be insulted.


    After all, as long as they live, there wille a day, sooner orter, when they can rise.


    And by then, who can say they won¡¯t be made to eat their words?


    Just like now, Micia holds a Third Awakening miracle,manding Legendary Warriors like Avril under her banner.


    But what if war breaks out someday, someone invades the territories of the Immortal Hawk, then Avril falls in battle, or Micia is outmaneuvered, and her miracle shatters, sinking to a Second Awakening.


    When that timees, won¡¯t Micia have to reminisce on old ties with Bailuo?


    This is the essence of leaving a line of leeway, so one might meet amicably in the future.


    Every nation has its times of rise and fall; as long as it¡¯s not a fight to the death, faces will still be considered.


    ¡®My master, intending to form an alliance,¡¯ Avril understood, ¡®this person, cannot be dealt with arbitrarily.¡¯


    ¡°I will maintain his vital signs, and then hand him over to that Highness.¡±


    On the Miracle Maind, there are rules. Miracle Citizens refer to their own Master of Miracles as ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ while referring to another¡¯s as ¡®Highness.¡¯


    Calling a Master of Miracles by their name directly is a matter of great discourtesy.


    Sometimes, it can even trigger a war.


    ¡°Where is that person?¡±


    Through the matter of Handlebar Mustache, the Sea Dragon Princess gained some preliminary understanding of Bailuo.<div>


    Firstly, the other party was ruthless and resolute, decisively dealing with anything unfavorable to himself.


    ¡°The person is not hard to find, even without this little mustache, we could locate the ce through his fleet.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache had already been captured, and all the ves had been detained; was it difficult to find Yatun?


    Sea Shell Ind, as if nobody knew about it.<div>


    ¡°Regarding this sea battle, does Your Majesty have any opinions or insights?¡±


    On Yatun Ind, night had already fallen.


    Bailuo and his uncle stayed in Avalon White City, along with sister Isay Feiya, Tree Elf female n leader Lu Anya, and Nors, exchanging views on the gains and losses of this war.


    ¡°Let me start.¡±


    Lu Anya: ¡°Your Majesty, I think our Treant Race has been very inconspicuous in this war.¡±


    ¡°The Avalon Treasures are indeed powerful and can enhance our actualbat strength.¡±


    ¡°But it has dispersed our focus.¡±


    The Tree Elves have their ownbat system and style, and although they wore the Extraordinary Suits and Extraordinary Suits, their strength greatly increased.


    In the end, however, they forgot their own uniqueness, overshadowed by the more powerful Power of Avalon.


    In the war, the Fairy n wore only Fairy Armor and fought impressively.


    Admittedly, the enemy was not strong and merely dregs, but the Fairy n proved their ce and could well exploit their advantage.


    The Witches also performed well, as did the Power of Avalon.


    Perhaps some might say, doesn¡¯t the Treant Race also have the Tidal Retinue, and other extraordinary military types?<div>


    Yes, so Bailuo didn¡¯t say the Tree Elves made no contributions to this battle.


    What Lu Anya meant was that the ¡®Tree Elves¡¯ contribution was not significant in this war.


    The power of the Tree Elves was simply dispensable.


    As a Lower Miracle Race, the Treant Race has aplete tech tree.


    If they properly tap into it, they will surely one day develop a system that is no inferior to the Fairy Power or the Avalon World.


    What does it mean to be a Miracle Race, to casually create a few life forms and call it a Miracle Race?


    No, certainly not.


    In fact, if you want to turn a race into a Miracle Race, there is one very great prerequisite, which is ¡®Pinnacle Extremity¡¯!


    What is Pinnacle Extremity?


    It means Bailuo has developed a miracle to its pinnacle, which is the legendary final Awakening.


    Take Sherri and Lilith for example, they have awakened to the final stage and sessfully developed the ultimate Child of Miracle.


    Thus, Fairy, Witch, Pegasus Series would be an independent miracle, that is, a Miracle Race, even after the fall of Sherri and Lilith.


    So ording to this definition, today¡¯s Fairy n, Unicorns, Witches, can¡¯t really be called a Miracle Race yet.<div>


    They are still Offspring of Miracle or Children of Miracle.


    The Treant Race had evolved to its limit in ancient times.


    It was like a tech tree, a Bloodline Inheritance, etched into the depths of each Tree Elf¡¯s soul, waiting for the evolution of the miracle to flourish.


    Therefore, the potential of the Treant Race is immense, and Bailuo must pay serious attention to them.

 Chapter 255: 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Recommendations)_4

    Chapter 255: Chapter 149 Sea Dragon Princess (Seeking Rmendations)_4


    ¡°Anya, you¡¯re right,¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°During this operation, we indeed encountered many problems, such as uneven distribution of power, overflow of output,ck of practical experience, weak military strength, a vast disparity between upper tier and lower tier, and so on and so forth.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the issue of the Tree Elves, we need to think long-term.¡±


    ¡°My idea is,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°that from now on we let Tree Elves go their own way, to research their own things.¡±


    Tree Elves are actually not good at naval warfare, and that¡¯s okay, it really doesn¡¯t matter.


    Bailuo possesses miracles, and there will be even more in the future.


    However, it¡¯s undeniable that Bailuocks a miracle for naval warfare, which leads to the People of Yatun finding it difficult to develop the sea at the current stage.


    He did hope the next miracle would be ocean-rted.


    But miracles can¡¯t be obtained just because you want them, and Bailuo is not a prophet; he can¡¯t simplymand them into existence.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡±<div>


    Lu Anya let out a breath of relief; she actually felt quite guilty because the Tree Elves had disappointed Bailuo.


    ¡°Time-wise, if my estimate is not wrong, in three days at most, they will find Yatun,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Based on my understanding of The Three Dukes of Azure and Morgan, it¡¯s very likely they will first send Legendary Warriors to make contact with us.¡±


    ¡°Legendary Warriors!¡±


    Senior Sister frowned; she was currently only at the peak of the Second Awakening, still some distance away from the Third Awakening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Unless the Miracle Entity itselfes, Feiya, your strength is more than enough to hold off the Legends.¡±


    Senior Sister controls a Superior Miracle World, and with her own talent, even Legendary Warriors couldn¡¯t oust her.


    ¡°This encounter, I¡¯ll go,¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bailuo had something to say, but Senior Sister was especially adamant, ¡°I must go!¡±


    Seeing the look in Isefia¡¯s eyes, Bailuo knew that, unless he used his authority as the Master of Miracles to forciblymand her to submit,


    no one, not even Bailuo, would be able to change her decision.


    ¡°Let Feiya go,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not dangerous, a wise man does not stand under a dangerous wall.¡±


    Bailuo is vital to all of Yatun¡ªif anything were to happen to him, it would be equivalent to the nation¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°However, Your Majesty needn¡¯t worry,¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°As long as Feiya breaks through the Third Awakening, by then, the Master of Miracles will be protected by the national fortune, and you will be free to act as you wish.¡±


    Miracle national fortune is something that appears only when a Miracle Entity reaches the Third Awakening.<div>


    Its function is that as long as the numbers of Miracle Citizens and Miracle territories under Bailuo¡¯smand don¡¯t decrease to a certain extent, no ability would be able to kill Bailuo.


    Poison, curses, assassinations might make the Master of Miracles suffer temporarily, but he would soon recover.


    This also means that anything leading to death or permanent injury would be ineffective against the Master of Miracles.


    Of course, sealing, house arrest, imprisonment, and restraint,<div>


    These don¡¯t count as injuries, and they work on the Master of Miracles.


    But nobody would be so foolish!


    Without having defeated the other¡¯s army, showing they have been subdued, if you dare to touch the Master of Miracles, then tomorrow, the troops will be at your city gates.


    There¡¯s no more room for negotiation, really nothing more to discuss!


    When the lord is disgraced, the vassals would die; even if the Master of Miracles doesn¡¯t want to fight, the Miracle vassals and citizens would spare no expense to seek vengeance and defend their master¡¯s dignity.


    So, bypassing the state, disregarding martial ethics and moving against the Master of Miracles means dering war, a fight to the bitter end.


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean I can campaign personally whenever I please?¡±


    Hearing Bailuo¡¯s words, everyone present inhaled sharply, Uncle even regretted telling Bailuo about this.


    ¡°Your Majesty is a Martial King, skilled in battle, and it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for you to lead a campaign personally,¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, your merits are already too exceptional; wouldn¡¯t this deprive the people below of opportunities to distinguish themselves?¡± Uncle began to advise, ¡°The children are all eager to earn des; Your Majesty, would you have the heart to take away their joy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One of Bailuo¡¯s weaknesses was doting on his citizens, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t interfere with the petty squabbles, but when ites to decisions affecting Yatun¡¯s fate, I am the King of Yatun!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±<div>


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°We would never presume.¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s face had to be given respect.


    Furthermore, Bailuo wasn¡¯t like Micia or the Marquis of Clearspring; before receiving a miracle, he was already the strongest in Yatun, and after obtaining a miracle, he was assuredly the main bearer of martial might, the foremost among all.


    Pit two Senior Sisters against him, and they wouldn¡¯t be enough to match him with a p.


    Bailuo: No, I think I could handle ten; Feiya is no match for me in bed.


    Isefia: You¡­

 Chapter 256: 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 256: Chapter 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Nors.¡±


    After the meeting adjourned, Bailuo kept Nors behind alone, ¡°You¡¯re silent, is there something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Nors spoke frankly, telling Bailuo about the concerns that troubled him about Sigurian.


    ¡°These matters, indeed, I kept from you all.¡±


    The uncle hadn¡¯t truly hidden anything from Bailuo; over the years, he had revealed little by little.


    Therefore, when the day of truth finally came to light, Bailuo was neither surprised nor unable to ept it.


    Nors was not a man of frail spirit; if the people of Yatun truly betrayed the Kingdom of Yatun, Nors would not tolerate it either.


    But the problem was, the Kingdom of Yatun was the Kingdom of Yatun, and the Yatun Duchy was the Yatun Duchy.


    The miracle that Bailuo found, the country he established, why repeat an obsolete kingdom, a name that could bepletely discarded.<div>


    Just like when he found the Tree Elf, why still call it Yatun?


    Just pick a new name, like, like Yagen people.


    Okay, that¡¯s a bit arbitrary.


    But picking any name at will would be better than Yatun, right?


    ¡°The Kingdom of Yadun has already perished.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°I don¡¯t actually me those who overthrew her, after all, the nation is the people¡¯s choice. If the people are tired of her, why insist on keeping it?¡±


    ¡°Back then, what exactly¡­¡±


    What exactly happened back then, Nors wanted to know, Bailuo said, ¡°Eight hundred years ago, our ancestors came to this New Continent from the Old Maind and established the Kingdom of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°You know all this.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m talking about what happened after that.¡±


    As Bailuo and Nors walked through the corridors of Avalon Castle, Nors stepped slightly aside, falling half a step behind Bailuo, ¡°The Seven Kings of Yatun are our ancestors, but for six hundred years, the things they did are hard to judge.¡±


    ¡°Not governing by miracle power but through manpower, sculpting out a great nation.¡±


    ¡°The dream was good, but in reality, it was quite cruel.¡±


    Bailuo, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they did such things, what they were trying to attempt, what they were experimenting with.¡±


    ¡°But Yatun being able to stand for a full six hundred years from eight hundred years ago,¡± Bailuo, ¡°ultimately, wasn¡¯t it because of the protection of miracle power!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Nors, ¡°Then how could it copse?¡±


    ¡°Because there was a serious problem with the governance of the Seven Kings of Yatun at a certain point.¡±


    ¡°And that is the emergence of a Master of Miracles within the Kingdom of Yatun,¡± Bailuo looked at Nors, ¡°What to do?¡±<div>


    The country birthed a miracle, as national leaders, do you use it, or not?


    The Seven Kings made their choice, they chose not to use it.


    To kill a Master of Miracles was taboo throughout the Miracle Maind, so the Seven Kings did not do so, but chose to exile these Masters of Miracles.


    ¡°Exile?¡±<div>


    Nors¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, he said, ¡°These Masters of Miracles, they, they are¡­¡±


    ¡°All Yatun people.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Today¡¯s Iron Eagle Kingdom, of the seven Masters of Miracles, half are Yatun people.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The Kingdom of Yatun had developed for so many years, its ethnic groups, its poption, had long spread throughout the southeastern coastal areas of the entire maind.


    To say there were tens of millions of people is no overstatement.


    ¡°Did the Seven Kings bring so many Yatun people to thisnd back then?¡±


    ¡°Heard it was about a hundred thousand people.¡±


    In hundreds of years, from a hundred thousand people to tens of millions, with the blessing of miracles, plus enlightened politics, it really wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°The God of War of Yatun was not the only miracle of the Kingdom of Yatun.¡±


    ¡°In fact, all Seven Kings of Yatun possessed miracle power,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know their identities, but I think the likelihood of the Miracle Person is greater.¡±


    The Seven Kings once served the Ancestor of Yatun, and after the Ancestor fell, the Seven Kings did not die.


    Because the Ancestor gave them the final order¡ªto protect the royal bloodline, go to the New Continent.<div>


    Exactly what the Seven Kings were, Bailuo did not know.


    But one thing was certain, they definitely would not be Miracle Creatures, once the master dies, the creature would perish quickly.


    Nor could they possibly be Miracle Objects, people and objects, Bailuo could still tell the difference.


    ¡°Ultimately, the Ancestor is already dead, and even if the Seven Kings lived on, they must have paid a tremendous price.¡±


    Just like if Bailuo perished, even if his elder sister could continue to live because of the mission he left behind.


    But to his elder sister, the cost of living would be too great.


    First, her power would drain away quickly.


    And worse than the loss of power, was the fragmentation of the soul.


    His elder sister would lose her senses, be like a walking corpse, she would be rejected by the whole world, unable to feel warmth and happiness ever again.


    Not only that, she would miss Bailuo more and more, wanting to follow him in death, to rest eternally with him.


    To live was worse than to die, that¡¯s what this situation meant.


    ¡°This is also why, one by one, the Seven Kings of Yatun passed away,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Many of them did not die of illness or murder but chose to end their own lives.¡±


    Among them was the God of War of Yatun.<div>


    The towering figure who with his own strength protected Yatun for its first three hundred years.


    In the end, hemitted suicide.


    It has to be said, it was truly ironic.


    ¡°Three hundred years ago, thest of the Seven Kings could no longer bear the pain and chose eternal rest,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Since then, the Kingdom of Yatun was no longer a Miracle Kingdom. In the short ten years that followed, the power of the Yatun people waspletely exhausted.¡±


    It was also then that the Iron Eagle King made his appearance.


    To say that the Iron Eagle King overthrew the Yatun people is actually incorrect.


    The correct statement is, the Yatun people chose the Iron Eagle King and overthrew an old era, a dynasty that should have perished long ago but was still struggling to survive.

 Chapter 257: 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Recommendation Tickets)_2

    Chapter 257: Chapter 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Rmendation Tickets)_2


    ¡°`


    ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, because I cannot ept it.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Imagine, the people of the nation beside you possess magical powers, living a life akin to paradise, while you can only face harsh reality.¡±


    If faced with such circumstances, how would the People of Yatun choose?


    They naturally hope for the birth of a new Master of Miracles, to then serve him and receive Grace from him.


    ¡°Is that the Iron Eagle King?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    How should Bailuo evaluate the Iron Eagle King? Hate? Indifferent, perhaps.


    After all, it¡¯s a choice of the times. Bailuo has no obligation to avenge the so-called Kingdom of Yatun, especially since the Seven Kings of Yatun perished 300 years ago, and not one of them died at the hands of the Iron Eagle King.<div>


    Besides, Bailuo¡¯s grandfather, Elder Yatun, had already fled with the descendants of the Seven Kings when the Iron Eagle¡¯s armies invaded.


    So, it could be said that the Iron Eagle King actually has no deep personal grudges with Bailuo¡¯s lineage.


    Even without the Iron Eagle King, there would be a Golden Eagle King, a Silver Eagle King, to overthrow Yatun just the same.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Yatun was already on the brink of copse; its demise was only a matter of time.¡±


    Even if Bailuo were to overthrow the Iron Eagle King in the future, his reason would not be for Yatun¡¯s vengeance, but for himself.


    Because Bailuo wants to overthrow it, he can overthrow it!


    ¡°Just that!¡±


    ¡°But in that case¡­¡±


    Nors asked, ¡°Why then would the Iron Eagle King seek to exterminate the People of Yatunpletely?¡±


    ¡°The People of Yatun, in fact, were almost extinguished decades ago.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°For 200 years, the Iron Eagle Kingdom¡¯s wars were incessant, and the Princely Kings around here all knew of the physical qualities of Yatun people, so they were recruited aggressively.¡±


    But this brought cmity to the People of Yatun.


    Because of war, many of Yatun died, while The New Seven Kings of Iron Eagle introduced new poptions from other nations.


    After 200 years, thends of Iron Eagle barely have any Yatun people left.


    ¡°The irony is, the high-ranking officials of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, those Children of Miracle, are almost all from Yatun of old.¡±


    ¡°Look, even Sigurian is one.¡±


    Thus, instead of saying that the Iron Eagle King is hunting down Yatun people, it would be more urate to say he is in search of them, to find a better host for the Miracle Power.


    Of course, the Iron Eagle King is also looking for my uncle; between them, there seems to be a tale that¡¯s not publicly known.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±<div>


    Nors¡¯s question wasn¡¯t really about these matters.


    He doesn¡¯t care about the betrayal of Yatun people, as everyone has their own aspirations, and Nors is more concerned about Bailuo, and his choice: ¡°Why should we restore our nation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not restoring any nation.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t possibly think that the Yatun in Yatun Duchy, refers to the Yatun of the Kingdom of Yatun, do you?¡±<div>


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Bailuo, patting Nors on the shoulder, said, ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s because we are from the Yatun n, and only we are entitled to call ourselves the Yatun n.¡±


    ¡°But you also said, our country has more than just the Yatun race, and you don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°You mentioned earlier that we could have chosen a better name, one that¡¯s never been used before.¡±


    ¡°Just that¡­¡±


    Bailuo and Nors stepped out of the gate, standing atop countless steps, taking a high vantage point overlooking the Avalon World.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Yatun I desire.¡±


    Nors, puzzled, yet Bailuo smiled casually: ¡°Nors, do you know the original name of this world?¡±


    The question from Bailuo was so sudden, Nors was momentarily baffled.


    But without giving him a chance to react, Bailuo said, ¡°It¡¯s called Yatun¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo left, leaving Nors alone to stand in the wind.<div>


    This world is called Yatun.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Nors¡¯s hands began to tremble, his emotions too agitated to settle.


    That¡¯s right!


    It¡¯s like this!


    ¡®This world is called Yatun, this world is called Yatun¡­¡¯


    Nors kept repeating these words, he looked in the direction Bailuo had gone, then kneeled on one knee, and in his heart, he vowed loudly: ¡®I understand your ambition, Nors understands!!¡¯


    Bailuo: Eh? Wait, what do you understand?


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    Nors¡¯ confusion dissipated at that moment, reced by an excitement he had never felt before!


    ¡°His Majesty named our nation Yatun, it seemed like he wanted to restore the nation, but in reality, he was deceiving the neighboring countries.¡±


    ¡°And his true purpose¡­¡±


    Does it need guessing? Of course, it¡¯s to conquer the entire world!!!<div>


    ¡°Boss is awesome!¡±


    Nors¡¯s thoughts raced, and he even imagined numerous scenarios of Bailuo¡¯s years of restraint, all for that one moment.


    ¡°I, Nors, vow to forever follow in your footsteps!¡±


    Unknowingly, Nors arrived at the training field.


    And there, many youngsters were taking advantage of this precious time to eagerly practice the Fighting Saint Method.


    ¡°Nors, what¡¯s up with you? Why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just found a life goal,¡± Nors spoke with surging passion: ¡°I n to retreat and break through to The Hero¡¯s Domain as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wow, are you really that driven?¡±


    ¡°Why, why, what¡¯s the reason, can you tell us please?¡±


    Little Miya was curious, all the People of Yatun, even the Tree Elves gathered around curiously.


    This included Lu Anya¡¯s brother, the second-best Tree Elf, Anderson, and King Billy of the Forest Spirits.


    King Billy: Bing a king through force?!


    ¡°Do you know why our country is called Yatun?¡±<div>


    Nors wasn¡¯t a talkative person, nor did he like to show off, but he felt that sharing this fact could convey Bailuo¡¯s will and the spirit of Yatun!

 Chapter 258: 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Recommendation Tickets)_3

    Chapter 258: Chapter 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Rmendation Tickets)_3


    This was beneficial for the entire Yatun Duchy.


    It made everyone pull together as one, working in unison for Bailuo¡¯s dreams and ambitions, to disy their own talents.


    Soon, all those present knew the reason.


    This world is called Yatun!


    Just seven words, but the will they contained brought them an unprecedented shock.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°So, this is Brother Bailuo¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°Can we, can we really do it, no, we must be able to, we most certainly can!¡±


    ¡°For Your Majesty, I am willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Amazing, conquering the world, this goal, it¡¯s truly incredible!¡±<div>


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty! !¡±


    ¡°~~~~¡±


    At this moment, Bailuo, who was on his way to the bedroom to y games with his senior sister, suddenly heard the cheers.


    He did not understand the reason, but he still smiled, ¡°Still so energeticte at night, being young is great.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I need to work hard too, all-nighter tonight, going at it all night, no sleep!¡±


    Naming this world Yatun was indeed the result of discussions between Bailuo and his uncle.


    But this seemed more like a far-reaching goal, or rather, something to spur himself on.


    However, Bailuo underestimated the people of Yatun¡¯s idolization of him.


    For twenty years, Bailuo was the hero of the Yatun n, and many children owed their lives to his selfless deeds.


    Simrly, the big sisters, led by Diana and Yimoteer, owed Bailuo a great deal.


    If it were not for the fact that most of them were already married, just a word from Bailuo, and they would have eloped with him.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of miracles; even without them, Bailuo¡¯s prestige within the Yatun n had long reached the point where they were willing to defend and protect it with their lives.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Although Boya was young, he seemed to be one of the few rational ones here, ¡°I think, perhaps we misunderstood?¡±


    ¡°Boya, are you saying His Majesty was just talking casually?¡±


    ¡°How could that be!¡±


    Boya firmly believed in Bailuo, ¡°I, I just feel that, with His Majesty¡¯s wisdom, he wouldn¡¯t speak of such matters, would he?¡±


    In Boya¡¯s mind, such ambition should be pursued discreetly, how could it be known to all.


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    At that moment, the entire room fell silent.


    It was not because they thought Boya was right, but because Boya had given them a wake-up call.


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    Diana asked, ¡°Have we been too ostentatious?¡±<div>


    ¡°Sss!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone shrank their necks and hunched their bodies.


    ¡°Little Boya is right, how could we shout and cry out here about such an important matter.¡±


    ¡°Nobody else heard, right?¡±


    ¡°Did they?¡±


    ¡°No, no, we Tree Elves have been watching.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    So, everyone looked at each other and then simultaneously put their fingers to their lips: ¡°Shush~~~¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, keep it down.¡±


    ¡°From now on, everyone must not talk nonsense, nor spread rumors.¡±


    ¡°This is our Yatun¡¯s secret.¡±


    ¡°If other countries find out that we from Yatun harbor such wild ambitions, what woulde of it?¡±


    Everyone immediately looked towards Boya, as the renowned smart person of Yatun, now was the time to rely on you, Boya!!<div>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Boya felt there might be something wrong somewhere.


    ¡°Boya.¡±


    ¡°Boya, you better think of something fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, Boya, it¡¯s going to be you!¡±


    However, feeling the gazes of countless expectations, Boya felt¡­


    Is it really the time to be worrying about authenticity?


    The people need me!!!


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Boya raised his head, a serious expression on his adorable little face, ¡°Since everyone trusts me, then you must follow my arrangements and not act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    ¡°Little Boya, the smartest in Yatun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°First of all, we need to establish a secret organization, choose a secret location, and do the most secret things.¡±


    ¡°What about His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°And the purpose of all this,¡± Boya said, ¡°is to give Your Majesty a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±


    All of a sudden, the People of Yatun had an epiphany.


    Those present were all Bailuo¡¯s trusted allies; each of them regarded Bailuo as a Supreme leader, so no one would betray him, and certainly no one would defy His Majesty.


    ¡°What should we do, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°First, we need toe up with an unexpected name for our organization!¡±


    As Boya said this, he saw Cat Lingling, Cat Yiyi, and Cat Erer, and inspiration struck: ¡°How about the Cute Cat Club?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, everyone felt as if they had been drinking and cked out.


    What kind of bizarre name was that?


    Shouldn¡¯t their organization be called something like the Dragon Group, the Holy See, the Magic Sect, or some Holy Land? What the heck was the Cute Cat Club?!<div>


    ¡°You see.¡±


    Boya said calmly, ¡°Everyone is confused, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    Seeing that the people seemed to understand, Boya continued, ¡°Our organization must take people by surprise, even the name should be unexpected!¡±


    Who would have thought that the Cute Cat Club could actually be an organization established byrades who dream of conquering the world?


    Who could have?


    Come on, tell Boya loud and clear, who could do it?!


    Nors: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Diana: ¡°Nor can I.¡±


    Fiona: ¡°Why go with cats, I think my White Eagles are cute too.¡±


    The three Cute Cats raised their paws: Meow!!!


    This momentous asion, also a matter of dignity for the Cat n.


    We, the Cute Cat Family, must not miss out.


    Moreover, if such a grand scheme could actually work, wouldn¡¯t Your Majesty¡¯s knees be within easy reach?!


    Cat Lingling: ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Cat Yiyi: ¡°Goodie goodie good.¡±


    Cat Erer: ¡°It¡¯s brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

 Chapter 259: 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Recommendation Tickets)_4

    Chapter 259: Chapter 150 Thoughts Gradually Enlightened (Request for Rmendation Tickets)_4


    Beya: ¡°As of today, the Cute Cat Club is officially established.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, we are just a group of people with too much time on our hands, gathering together for afternoon tea.¡±


    However, beneath that facade lies unimaginable storms of blood and violence.


    That¡¯s right, the existence of the Cute Cat Club is for world domination.


    Being number one in the world is the sole pursuit of the Cute Cat Club.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s something we must do first,¡±


    Beya said, ¡°Our organization is meant to surprise Your Majesty, not to deceive Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I propose,¡± Beya: ¡°Let¡¯s invite Miss Lilith or Sister Feiya to be the leader of our organization, either one of them, or better yet, both together.¡±


    Miracles share the same origin as their master, and with them present, it¡¯s as if Bailuo is with us.


    This is Beya¡¯s bottom line, as well as the bottom line of the People of Yatun.<div>


    So, Fiona, Elsa, and the others immediately went to find Lilith.


    Afterying out the whole idea, Lilith decided on the spot: ¡°Such a fun thing, I must be included!¡±


    And thus, the Cute Cat Club, with the goal of conquering the world, was established¡­


    ¡°The Cute Cat Club?¡±


    The next morning, Bailuo listened to his little secretary Miya¡¯s report: ¡°The name is quite cute. Is it a little club founded by Cat Yiyi and the others? What do they do?¡±


    Her sister was not present, as she was too tiredst night and is still resting.


    Fortunately, Bailuo had not ordered her not to use Saintly Aura for healing, otherwise, she probably couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.


    ¡°Not just fairies,¡± Miya: ¡°Anyone can join.¡±


    Miya couldn¡¯t lie to Bailuo, and she had no intention of hiding anything, so she told Bailuo their purpose straightaway.


    After all, their surprise was the result, not the organization itself.


    After all, now that Lilith knew about it, it was only a matter of days before Bailuo would learn of its existence.


    ¡°Having afternoon tea and napping, while casually discussing how to conquer the world?¡±


    Miya continued to tell the truth: ¡°Your Majesty, please look forward to our results. They will surely surprise you.¡±


    Surprise?


    Cat Yiyi: Your Majesty¡¯s knees have been conquered by us!


    Baiying Yin: Your Majesty¡¯s shoulders now belong to us!


    Ham Pin Sang: Your Majesty¡¯s bookcase, I¡¯ll strip it of its clothes! (I have imed it)


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    In Bailuo¡¯s mind, an image bubbled up of a group of little animals raising their hands high and cheering, ¡®For world domination, let¡¯s go! Yeah!¡¯<div>


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±


    Unable to hold back, Bailuoughed: ¡°Ah, my apologies, I¡¯m notughing at them, definitely not hahaha.¡±


    Bailuo just thought these kids were too adorable.


    ¡°However¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo thought that the Fairy n didn¡¯t seem to have anyone who had nothing better to do, either: ¡°Do we have people like that in our Yatun?¡±


    Those who enjoy afternoon tea?


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    In Bailuo¡¯s mind, there emerged a scene of powerful women shing fiercely.


    Rather than enjoying afternoon tea, they seemed to prefer watching the sunset, drinking beer, and eating barbecue.


    And as for taking napping¡­


    ¡°Today, I will do ten thousand push-ups, and I won¡¯t sleep until I finish!!¡±


    ¡°One two three, four!¡±


    ¡°Work hard! Work hard! Work hard!¡±


    This was the daily routine for the boys, full of fervor.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s approved.¡±


    Bailuo thought this club would probably flop pretty quickly, as it had absolutely no ground to stand on in Yatun.<div>


    But the cute cats were indeed adorable, and Bailuo thought they could try something like a cat caf¨¦ to extend the life of this little club a bit longer.


    But its demise was certain, as it just wasn¡¯t viable.


    ¡°Anyone can join, can I join too?¡±


    Without knowing when, her sister walked out of the inner room.


    Although Miya was a girl, her sister was conservative in nature and very mindful of etiquette. So even here, she was always dressed appropriately.


    The senior sister wore a set of men¡¯s military uniform, her waist adorned with a Cross Sword. Her silver-white long hair was the perfect embodiment of her personality¡ªcool, detached, and unmoved by external affairs.


    However, the senior sister sneaked a nce at Bailuo, and the silent resentment and me in her eyes were quite clear.


    ¡°Sister Feiya, ah no, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Better to still call you Sister Feiya.¡±


    Touching Little Miya¡¯s head, the senior sister, although not smiling, conveyed her gentleness, which Miya felt.


    ¡°Continuing the previous topic,¡± said the senior sister, ¡°I am very interested in your organization.¡±


    ¡°Organization¡­¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Called the Cute Cat Club? What does it do, kidnap all the cats in the world and then casually pet them till you¡¯re content?¡±<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miya hadn¡¯t expected the senior sister to say such a thing, but thinking of her prowess, Miya immediately changed the topic: ¡°If Sister Feiya likes cats, of course you can join.¡±


    ¡°I like cats too.¡±


    As soon as Bailuo spoke, before Miya could be flustered, the senior sister spoke up, ¡°You already have three little ones, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll turn into reclusive grumpy cats?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    Bailuo felt that petting the three cute cats was already time-consuming.


    If he were to continue expanding, Bailuo feared he would neglect his duties: ¡°You go then, Feiya, I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Isefia said, ¡°I will tell you everything about that matter in detail.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo slightly frowned, as he had been too focused on the name Cute Cat Club before.


    Now, he wondered why the People of Yatun would establish such a peculiar interest group out of the blue.


    Organization?<div>


    The senior sister had already revealed the answer to Bailuo.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°They probably want to give you some surprises,¡± said the senior sister, ¡°right, Little Miya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Deceiving Bailuo was not a crime, but in the hearts of Miya and the others, it was a grave mistake worthy of death.


    ¡°To conquer the world, are you serious?¡±


    Bailuo had originally wanted to stop them: ¡®Wait, this seems to be¡­not too bad.¡¯


    Bailuo felt that it was actually a good thing for the children of Yatun to have such thoughts.


    Some children work secretly to earn money to gain their elders¡¯ recognition, and give them a birthday gift when the timees.


    It might not be expensive, but it¡¯s the thought that counts.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°But if there¡¯s anything, you should consult with Feiya and not act recklessly.¡±


    With the senior sister there, Bailuo felt it was enough.


    She wouldn¡¯t let those kids get out of hand, and the People of Yatun would need to stand on their own sooner orter. Now was a suitable time for Bailuo to delegate authority.


    ¡°But others have organizations like the ck Ice tform, Brocade Guards, and so on, while my organization is called the Cute Cat Club,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it sound fierce at all?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®fierce¡¯, not ¡®cute¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the two girls, one big and one small, and helplessly waved his hand: ¡°Go on, go y, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡±


    That very night, a crowd of People of Yatun shouted and cheered: ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°From today on, we arerades!¡±


    ¡°For the conquest of the world, for His Majesty¡¯s dreams and ambitions!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The senior sister and Miss Lilith exchanged a look; they didn¡¯t see conquerors of the world but a bunch of adorable children.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡± asked Miss Lilith.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best to nurture them,¡± replied the senior sister. ¡°All of them here are the saplings and seeds of our Yatun.¡±

 Chapter 260: 151: The 8th Miracle (Please Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 260: Chapter 151: The 8th Miracle (Please Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°The ves haven¡¯t arrived?¡±


    The first batch of ves was 120 people and arrived on Yatun Ind nearly two months ago, but the second batch, the number Bailuo wanted was somewhatrge, and they all had to be ves fromplete families.


    Even Handlebar Mustache found it difficult to gather such a group of ves.


    If they were transported in separate shipments, Handlebar Mustache worried that the escort forces would be too scattered, and if sea monsters attacked, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    ¡°Judging by the time, the second batch of people should have arrived.¡±


    ¡°But they haven¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Handlebar Mustache doesn¡¯t seem like the kind to miss an appointment.¡±


    Gonnia ryed thetest news to Bailuo, who shook his head and said, ¡°They must have been discovered.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t deal with Handlebar Mustache precisely to provide Morgan and Azure with a way to find him.


    The Holy had an oath, Legends, Kings, Masters cannot take action.<div>


    The Eastern Kings also had an agreement not to harm the Master of Miracles.


    At least until Bailuopleted the Third Awakening, he would be protected as a newbie, without worrying about anyone doing him harm.


    After all, it was a rule that had persisted for nearly a thousand years, and it wouldn¡¯t be broken inexplicably because of Bailuo¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I feel my curse.¡±


    Lilith had cursed Handlebar Mustache, but he was too far from Yatun Ind, and that ce couldn¡¯t be covered by Fairy Power, so Lilith didn¡¯t know if the curse had been triggered.


    But now, with the arrival of the Sea Dragon Princess and Avril, the curse Lilith cast was feeding back to her.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded and said, ¡°Then they should also have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As they spoke, Bailuo and Lilith simultaneously felt a tremendous force of Miracle Power descend from the sky, crashing down on the beach outside the harbor town of Yatun.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The rainbow light, like a column from heaven, left all the Yatun Commoners who lived here¡ªthe more than one hundred children¡ªin shock at the sight before them.


    ¡°Rainbow light column, that, that legend¡­¡±


    A child who lived by the sea in the Kingdom of Mountains pointed towards the rainbow light instinctively: ¡°The legend is true, the legend is actually true!¡±


    ¡°What legend?¡±<div>


    ¡°The Goddess of Halo rides the rainbow light, bringing the armies of the divine realm from the heavens to punish the heretical gods who defy them.¡±


    All the children were stunned, not only by the legend but because the legend was unfolding before their eyes.


    ¡°But why would the rainbow light column fall here?¡±


    Yatun wasn¡¯t any kind of heresy¡ªthis was the Immortal Realm.<div>


    Oh right, the Immortal Realm.


    Could the Goddess of Halo be returning home from a campaign?


    ¡°What on earth is¡­¡±


    Yilona and her sister Ju Nono looked towards the rainbow light, and the siblings turned their gaze to Hailbo and Ina.


    They knew that the young man and woman seemed to already be aware of the secrets of Yatun Ind.


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Hailbo didn¡¯t exin too much, instead instructing everyone to immediately go back inside: ¡°No one is to act on their own; everyone back to your house!¡±


    Hailbo held significant respect among themoners.


    This was deliberate on Bailuo¡¯s part, to make him the captain of this team for easy management and control.


    After two months, the loyalty of the children was no longer an issue.


    The Fairy Armor confirmed this point.


    But a person¡¯s loyalty is one thing, if they¡¯re not smart they can still make foolish mistakes.


    At times like this, having a clever squad leader or team leader is especially important.<div>


    Just like now, with Hailbo¡¯smand, the children, who were initially immersed in shock, immediately dispersed in an orderly fashion.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom.¡±


    As the rainbow light vanished, the Sea Dragon Princess and Avril appeared on the deck, bringing the unconscious Handlebar Mustache with them.


    Handlebar Mustachey on a cloud, and under Avril¡¯s control, floated behind the two women.


    ¡°So this is their territory?¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that impressive, is this really a Miracle Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless; after all, it¡¯s thend of a King, not our own home.¡±


    Avril and the Sea Dragon Princess got along well, often shing at sea back in the day, so they were quite familiar with each other.


    ¡°He should have felt our presence by now, right?¡±


    ¡°With such amotion, it¡¯s impossible not to notice.¡±


    The two women did not rashly enter, not out of fear, but because it was simply too rude.


    Miracle Kingdom had its own rules. As outsiders, it was only proper to have an Envoy deliver the national letters first and then pay a visit.


    Otherwise, what difference would it make if two Legendary Warriors were calling at the door from the siege of a city?<div>


    With their strength, they could almost rival tens of thousands in the Miracle Army.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Bailuo knew they woulde quickly, but in just two days, the Immortal Hawk found Yatun Ind.


    Once again, Bailuo appreciated the advantage of taking the initiative.


    If he hadn¡¯t fought the battle with Sig, and passively endured one pressure after another, Yatun¡¯s start wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but neither would it be that good.


    ¡°They¡¯vee.¡±


    The Master stepped out from the Gate of Avalon, appearing beside Bailuo, while Sherri also stepped out from the Dream ne, bearing the power of the Unicorn¡¯s reality and illusion.


    The three greatest miracles under Bailuo¡¯smand congregated here.


    ¡°As nned, I¡¯ll go meet them,¡± said the Master, looking at Lilith and Sherri. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s safety is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±


    Lilith indicated that, should any unforeseen situations arise, she would do her best to employ the Transfiguration Spell.


    And Sherri would carry Bailuo through the ether at the first sign of trouble, heading to Avalon World.<div>


    ¡°Now that all the People of Yatun are residing within Avalon, even Legendary Warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to burst through our defenses to force their way into the Superior Miracle World.¡±

 Chapter 261: 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_2

    Chapter 261: Chapter 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_2


    After her senior apprentice sister finished speaking, she attached The Four Kings Sacred Sword to her waist and, under Bailuo¡¯s watchful gaze, headed towards the Yatun Coast.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    On the beach, Avril felt a strong surge of the Miracle, and she looked over with the Sea Dragon Princess.


    They saw a tall woman with silver hair emerging from a golden light that shaped into a doorway; she was dressed in a military uniform, her attire resembling that of a knight.


    The senior apprentice sister had an enviable figure, but she was aloof and conservative in nature, and she preferred to cover herself up securely rather than wear clothing that ented her graceful figure.


    Because in her view, only Bailuo deserved to have all of her.


    ¡°Are you with the Immortal Hawk or under the King of the Southern Sea?¡±


    The senior apprentice sister¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless, as if she was merely conducting a routine inquiry.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the Queen of Yatun,¡± the senior apprentice sister stated, ¡°Isefia.¡±<div>


    The Queen of Yatun!


    Yatun!


    These two words took the Sea Dragon Princess and Avril by surprise; they almost simultaneously ryed the message to their respective Master of Miracles.


    ¡°Yatun?¡±


    Morgan asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that destroyed 200 years ago? Are there still People of Yatun now?¡±


    ¡°It must be him!¡±


    Micia was now certain; no one but Saros would attempt to revive the Kingdom of Yadun: ¡°Quick, let Sarose out and talk. I want to see Saros, call Saros out! Quick, quick, quick, quick!¡±


    Avril: ¡°¡­¡±


    Having an unreliable master was really difficult for Avril.


    But they were neers here, and it would be too rude to call someone out without reason, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Moreover, the pressure that the senior apprentice sister exerted on them was anything but small.


    ¡°That sword.¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess noticed the senior apprentice sister¡¯s sword, and Avril also nodded, saying, ¡°Legendary.¡±


    With The Four Kings Sacred Sword, and after multiple Liberations, even someone of Crown Master level like the senior apprentice sister could battle against a Legend.


    That was also the confidence that the senior apprentice sister had to represent Bailuo in this negotiation.


    ¡°I am here on behalf of my lord, King Morgan of the South Sea,¡± the Sea Dragon Princess spoke first, ¡°Why have you captured my brother Sigurian, please exin.¡±


    ¡°Morgan¡¯s people.¡±


    Hearing the senior apprentice sister address Morgan by name, the Sea Dragon Princess frowned and coldly said, ¡°Is this how Yatun shows its courtesy? My lord is a king of a nation, aren¡¯t you supposed to address him with an honorific?¡±


    ¡°Since I dare to call him by name directly, you should understand who I am.¡±<div>


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess and Avril both startled; never had they imagined the venerable Master of Miracles would personallye to greet them.


    ¡°You, your Excellency is the Master of Miracles?¡±


    Putting aside strength, whether Child of Miracle or Master of Miracles, or even the Miracle Citizens derived from the Fourfold Miracle, faced with a newly awakened Master of Miracles, they wouldn¡¯t dare act out of line.<div>


    ¡°Facing me, you don¡¯t even use the honorific ¡®your Highness¡¯, and you think it¡¯s I who¡¯s being impolite?¡±


    ¡°This, this is because we didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°But now you know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As of now, Yatun was weak, with not a single Legendary Force to its name, but as the Queen of Yatun, Isefia felt obligated to overshadow her opponents in terms of aura.


    ¡°Saint of Dawnlight Avril.¡±


    ¡°Sea Dragon Princess Seville.¡±


    ¡°Our respects to Her Highness, the Queen of Yatun.¡±


    Seeing the two relent, the senior apprentice sister was not surprised; she wasn¡¯t afraid to provoke them.


    Not to mention that they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move, even if they did, the senior apprentice sister wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°Sigurian is in my hands.¡±


    The senior apprentice sister spoke without fear of overstepping, implying that all of Yatun was under her control: ¡°If you want him, let Morgane and ask for him himself, you¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess did not expect the senior apprentice sister to be so upromising; since her debut, she had never been insulted like this.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Avril quickly tried to smooth things over, ¡°ording to the rules, when the Master of Miracles meets, if it is to sign an alliance, a witness is required.¡±


    Avril could see that although the senior apprentice sister was strong, Yatun was still very weak, and she couldn¡¯t afford a conflict.


    To seek out Morgan meant only one possibility apart from forming an alliance.


    Micia had always wanted to express goodwill towards Yatun and also wanted to meet Saros.


    So, why not let the Immortal Hawk act as the host?


    ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Having received her master¡¯s permission, Micia quickly said, ¡°On behalf of my lord, the Immortal Hawk Duke, I invite both the King of the South Sea and the Queen of Yatun toe to Shockwave City, and then, under the witness of my lord, to forge a peace and friendship treaty.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Luo, what do you think?¡±


    The senior apprentice sister¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but she immediately reached out to Bailuo in her heart, rying the situation to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°What about our circumstances¡­?¡±<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not reveal them yet.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about Yatun, just not the Yatun Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The mention of the word ¡°Duchy¡± could lead people to think of the three miracles; although Yatun did not fear this, the idea was to dy it as long as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡±


    The senior apprentice sister told the two, ¡°Indeed, I do need to visit the owner of this sea area.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The words of the senior apprentice sister displeased the Sea Dragon Princess.


    Morgan imed to be the King of the Southern Sea; theoretically, this sea area would naturally be his territory.


    But it was clear to everyone that this was impossible.


    The Azure Duchy was the true owner of both the Southern Sea and the West Sea areas;paratively, Morgan and Ogysail were more like outsiders who lived outside thew.


    The Pirate King, to put it bluntly, was someone without his own base and people, living solely off plunder¡ªjust a group of people.


    Although Morgan called himself a ruler of a nation, in reality, very few acknowledged this.<div>


    ¡°I like her way of putting it.¡±


    Micia thought the senior apprentice sister was very sensible; her statement was an apparent gesture of goodwill towards The Three Dukes of Azure.


    If the newly born Master of Miracles could openly acknowledge the ownership of the sea by Azure, it indirectly showed a desire to form an alliance with them.

 Chapter 262: 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_3

    Chapter 262: Chapter 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_3


    The senior sister released a smoke bomb with the ¡°Azure image¡± effect; Micia immediately said to Avril, ¡°Do your utmost to win them over, then probe their Miracle and at least learn their tier.¡±


    ¡°May I inquire, Your Majesty,¡± Avril asked with a smile, ¡°what awesome power does your Miracle possess?¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Almost the instant Avril spoke, the terrifying Power of Avalon burst forth from the Holy Sword, a golden pir of light piercing the heavens.


    Themotion caught the attention of countless Masters of Miracles.


    ¡°Middle-tier Miracle!¡±


    The senior sister nted her sword before her: ¡°Fighting Saint Method!¡±


    Though it was nonsense, her demeanor was more convincing than the truth itself.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t afraid of exposure, but rather needed this power to tell everyone that Yatun was not weak, and anyone considering targeting them should be prepared to pay the price.


    ¡°Middle-tier!¡±<div>


    ¡°Middle-tier, eh¡­¡±


    Although Miracles are equal, the higher the tier, the rarer they be.


    In the entire Azure Duchy, out of the three Miracle Masters, Immortal Hawk and Shen Niang are both lower-tier, with only Duke Yangbo possessing a middle-tier Miracle.


    However, Avril did not believe the name ¡°Fighting Saint Method.¡±


    Even as confident as the senior sister was, she wouldn¡¯t reveal the secrets of her Miracle.


    As for whether it was middle-tier, that was nearly impossible to hide.


    Lower-tier is achieved through bloodline and direct transformation, while middle-tier creates a dense, fog-like, pervasive Miracle Domain.


    One investigationter would reveal the truth.


    ¡°My father also agrees to head to Shockwave City.¡±


    Morgan was unlikely to make an enemy of a middle-tier Miracle Master, especially since they hadn¡¯t killed any Sigurians. This was an overture of goodwill, and there was no reason to continue hostilities.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Seeing that the Sea Dragon Princess agreed, the senior sister also took a step back: ¡°Sigurian is with me, and I will ensure he suffers no harm, you can be at ease on that ount.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The Sea Dragon Princess had a close rtionship with Sigurian, practically watching him grow up.


    The two were both teacher and friend, and now that Sigurian was captured, the Sea Dragon Princess naturally worried about his safety and condition.


    ¡°Moreover, release the ves we¡¯ve purchased.¡±


    Upon mention of the ves, Avril hastily said, ¡°Of course, Seville?¡±


    The great sea wasn¡¯t solely the domain of the Immortal Hawk Duke; Morgan¡¯s opinion mattered too.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±<div>


    The Sea Dragon Princess didn¡¯t care at all about those mortals; Avril looked at the senior sister: ¡°Within three days at most, we will have those nearly two thousand ves delivered to the designated location.¡±


    ¡°So, is it here, or White Shell Ind?¡±


    ¡°That ce is called Sea Shell Ind.¡±


    ¡°But in our Azure Sea Domain,¡± Avril said, ¡°it¡¯s called White Shell.¡±<div>


    Obviously, the Immortal Hawk Duke wouldn¡¯t cede territory lightly.


    If Yatun wanted it, then they had to offer something in exchange. Otherwise, they could forget about getting it for free.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for ayover, have them delivered directly to the sea outside Yatun Ind, and we¡¯ll send people to take care of the transfer.¡±


    With the exposure of Yatun Ind, there was no need to continue hiding it.


    Currently, the real secret of Yatuny in the Avalon World; what happenedter would depend on the future. For now, the Avalon World must not be exposed.


    ¡°And this person.¡±


    Avril motioned towards the unconscious man with the handlebar mustache: ¡°He¡¯s now yours as well.¡±


    The senior sister didn¡¯t have much affection for Handlebar Mustache but didn¡¯t dislike him either, so she called over the cats skilled in traversing and initiated the ¡®Cat Carriage¡¯ transport.


    ¡°Lift the curse on Handlebar Mustache, Lilith.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bailuo instructed Lilith: ¡°It was merely a precaution. Ask him if he¡¯s willing to follow me; if his loyalty can be ensured (through Fairy Armor), then let him join Yatun as a citizen.¡±


    ¡°If not, no matter, we are not short of one more ve trader.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A rainbow pir of light descended, and Avril left first, while the Sea Dragon Princess dove into the sea with a dragon roar.<div>


    The next moment, the senior sister sensed a massive shadow almostparable to Yatun Ind appearing beneath the deep sea.


    This fellow¡­


    The senior sister postured, and the Sea Dragon Princess countered with her true form.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The senior sister turned and left, then stepped through the Gate of Avalon, returning to Bailuo¡¯s side in one stride.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    Throughout, the senior sister reported to Bailuo; her actions were faultless, not only maintaining the dignity of Yatun but also achieving their current need of forming an alliance.


    ¡°Shockwave City¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    The senior sister stepped forward, looking Bailuo directly in the eyes. On this matter, she would not yield.


    ¡°There¡¯s Legendary Force on the other side; one-on-one, I can hold off one, but if several attack at once, I¡¯m not their match as of now!¡±


    The senior sister was adamant, and she had to be; to her, Bailuo¡¯s safety was more important than her own life.


    Bailuo understood this, which is why he intended to agree.<div>


    However, the senior sister had gone through Yatun¡¯s traditional wedding night with Bailuo, ending in utter defeat.


    So in front of Bailuo, she only appeared outwardly strong-willed.


    Like now, although her voice came out cold, her body subtly trembled, with a certain ce feeling even more numb and weak.


    If Bailuo rebuked her at this moment, the senior sister¡¯s defenses would instantly copse.


    ¡°Feiya.¡±


    Bailuo knew the senior sister worried about his safety, and it wasn¡¯t a time for reckless pride.


    The senior sister hadn¡¯t attained her Third Awakening; Bailuo was still in danger. He was responsible for all of Yatun and could not take risks.


    ¡°Enough already.¡±


    Bailuo said softly, ¡°I agree, that¡¯s that.¡±


    Bailuo had never nned on going. It wasn¡¯t out of fear but responsibility for all of Yatun.


    Only willful and boastful kings would arrogantly try to do everything themselves, thinking they could do it best.

 Chapter 263: 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_4

    Chapter 263: Chapter 151: The 8th Miracle (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_4


    Bailuo had great faith in his senior sister¡¯s abilities. Now that she had obtained the Miracle Power, her achievements would not be inferior to those of Immortal Hawk, Shen Niang, Yang Bo, or Morgan.


    ¡°Yo! Are you guys heading on a trip?¡±


    ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too!!¡±


    Inya suddenly burst in; the girl seemed to have been eavesdropping the whole time: ¡°Spring outing, spring outing, long live the spring outing!!!¡±


    Bai Yino raised her hands high: ¡°Meowpas~~~¡±


    Inya made a scissors gesture in front of her: ¡°Pasmeow!¡±


    The two girls, Inya dressed in ck tight-fitting gear and Bai Yino in a loose outfit simr to practice wear.


    ¡°Dressed in ck and white, did you pop out of nowhere to scare people to death?¡±


    Bailuo couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly; he naturally didn¡¯t want, and certainly couldn¡¯t let them go.


    But when the two girls acted coquettishly, Bailuo just couldn¡¯t resist them.<div>


    So, Bailuo gave his senior sister a look.


    ¡°Spring outing.¡±


    ¡°Spring what outing?!¡±


    ¡°Homework, have you finished it?¡±


    The senior sister turned around, her spirit and body, previously weakened by arguing with Bailuo, immediately returned to normal: ¡°Inya, and Xiao Bai, you got a zero on thest quiz and you still want to go on a spring outing? I think you¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    In all the world, the only person the senior sister would obediently listen to was Bailuo.


    The senior sister became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle Person; her existence was solely for Bailuo, and that¡¯s why she was restrained by him in every way.


    But that was limited to Bailuo. As long as others didn¡¯t get too close to him, the senior sister was still that aloof and domineering figure.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The two girls dared to joke andugh with Bailuo, but when facing the senior sister, they immediately became timid.


    But our Yatun, being such fools, how could they submit to just a senior sister?


    ¡°Inya, deploy the art of coquetry!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai, act cute~~~¡±


    The two girls, one on each side, pounced on the senior sister, clinging to her arms and refusing to let go, resolute in the look that they wouldn¡¯t release her unless she took them with her.


    Unfortunately, the senior sister was not Bailuo.


    ¡°Smack smack!¡±


    Each received a rap on the head, and with that, the whole world quieted down.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°I can¡¯t take you this time; it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±<div>


    ¡°Maybeter, after Feiya reaches her Third Awakening, I won¡¯t need to worry about my own safety, and then I¡¯ll find a new Miracle for you, Inya, and make you my Miracle Person.¡±


    Bailuo talked with confidence, ¡°By then, I¡¯ll take you around the world, to see the elegance of Miracle Maind.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Inya was very excited: ¡°Does the outside world have roasted pig¡¯s trotters?¡±<div>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo was stumped by the question: ¡°They probably don¡¯t, and even if they do, I doubt they¡¯re as delicious as Uncle¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Inya found the outside world uninteresting: ¡°Never mind then, I¡¯d rather not go.¡±


    A world without pig¡¯s trotters, psh!


    ¡°Me, me, and me too.¡±


    Bai Yino was eager to try, she also wanted to ask a question, but Bailuo didn¡¯t need to hear it to know what she was going to say: ¡°There are no steamed buns or baozi.¡±


    And so, the two girls who hade excitedly left dejected.


    A world without steamed buns and baozi, ha, what a rubbish world.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at his senior sister: ¡°Does that solve the problem?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The senior sister nodded, while Lilith added: ¡°Does the outside world have cute and beautiful girls?¡±<div>


    ¡°Wow~~~¡±


    Bailuo retorted: ¡°Our Yadun has so many girls, aren¡¯t they enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, totally satisfied.¡±


    Lilith: ¡°Hisss!¡±


    Bailuo was used to Lilith¡¯s antics. Indeed, among them all, only the senior sister was serious.


    ¡°Ahem, Xiao Luo.¡±


    Privately, the senior sister was allowed to call Bailuo by his nickname. She cautiously tugged at Bailuo¡¯s clothes: ¡°Tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Bailuo gave the senior sister a look: ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to be back in my room by eight o¡¯clock at thetest to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, you know, asking you to.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an obligation.¡±


    ¡°I really do know.¡±<div>


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    The senior sister was excited inside but still maintained her cool demeanor on the surface, with even her tone being as calm as ever: ¡°Come back early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Rustle rustle.¡±


    Bailuo intended to continue interacting with the senior sister, but the sound of pages turning in his mind made his expression change, then his face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Seeing the change in Bailuo¡¯s expression, the senior sister immediately thought of a possibility: ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, then turned his gaze toward the ck Leather Book in his mind: ¡°Almost a month has passed, and you finally showed up, the eighth Miracle¡­¡±

 Chapter 264: 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Recommendation Votes)

    Chapter 264: Chapter 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Rmendation Votes)


    [Its upper jaw propped up the sky, its steps shook the earth, stars lost their tracks, mountains crumbled entirely, even the sun and the moon dimmed their light, until six rare objects passed through stone bs and giant boulders.]


    [Invisible shackles and chains were once bound to it, a total of three times, longing, oh, the hunger, no amount of devouring could satiate it.]


    [It¡¯sing, it¡¯s speaking to you, it says I still want more, give me more, the one I wait for.]


    [Location: 20 degrees southeast.]


    [Time: None]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the description of the new miracle on the ck Leather Book and felt inexplicably that this creature seemed familiar.


    ¡°It sounds like, you know, that one.¡±


    The senior sister, who shared some of Bailuo¡¯s memories, thought of a creature from the myths: ¡°That wolf?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s find it first.¡±<div>


    Bailuo could actually have the senior sister and Lilith look for it, but there was no urgency in the ck Leather Book, and if two or three miracles appeared at the same time in the future, he could enlist their help, guiding them remotely.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°20 degrees southeast.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s done.¡±


    The senior sister only knew that Bailuo could find miracles but wasn¡¯t clear on the exact method.


    She hadn¡¯t expected it to be like this.


    ¡°Is there a hint at every step?¡±


    ¡°There is direction,¡± Bailuo followed thepass¡¯s direction with the senior sister: ¡°but sometimes I don¡¯t understand the tasks either.¡±


    ¡°We can help you guess.¡±


    Soon, the two arrived at the gates of Avalon. Bailuo looked at it and then at the ck Leather Book.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    The world of Avalon is another world, so it doesn¡¯t follow thews of time and space; the first thing the ck Leather Book¡¯s pointer needed to do was to get them out of this world.


    Indeed, as they walked out of the gate of Avalon, the pointer shifted.


    [35 degrees northeast.]


    ¡°It¡¯s changed course.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, the senior sister asked, ¡°Is it on the ind?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°When I was looking for Sherri before, I crossed mountains and valleys.¡±


    ¡°What about distance restrictions?¡±<div>


    ¡°Not sure about that either,¡± Bailuo said: ¡°When I contracted Xiao Bai, it was very close, but with Sherri and Lilith, it was hundreds of kilometers.¡±


    So, the ck Leather Book¡¯s specific mechanisms and its ability¡¯s range remained quite mysterious.


    ¡°That¡¯s already quite impressive.¡±


    Finding the miracle of miracles, even able to locate the Superior Miracle World, the senior sister believed this was Bailuo¡¯s greatest trump card: ¡°With this power, we might actually be able to conquer the world.¡±<div>


    ¡°Conquer the world, cough cough, can you not joke about that?¡±


    Bailuo said: ¡°You know what happened in that battle with Sig, apart from you and me, Lilith, Sherri, does Yatun have anyone who can fight?¡±


    No, the children¡¯s power was too weak.


    It was better now, but once Bailuo signed the Holy Covenant and the senior sister broke through the Third Awakening.


    Yatun would directly be the weakest country in the world!


    Yes, the weakest!


    The senior sister could no longer take action, and Lilith and Sherri were restricted; Bailuo, as the Master of Miracles, could not appear on the battlefield either.


    The regr army of Yatun, a legitimate force recognized internationally, consisted of Nors, Lu Anya, and others.


    The strongest among them was only at the Heroic Level, and there were only a few of them.


    Who could Yatun go to war with?


    They couldn¡¯t beat anyone!


    ¡°Conquering the world isn¡¯t only through military force,¡± the senior sister said: ¡°Take pockets for example, if all the crops and nts in the world were reced by seeds produced by Yatun, wouldn¡¯t that be conquering the world?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    There was no denying it, the senior sister was right, that did seem like conquering the world.


    By then, with Bailuo controlling the agriculture of every country, why would his influence be low?


    ¡°We¡¯ve passed it.¡±


    While they were talking, Bailuo noticed the pointer had deviated.


    The two looked down and found themselves above an ind, situated about 20 kilometers to the northeast of Yatun Ind.


    The ind was small, only about 5 kilometers long and 3 kilometers wide, just a tiny ind.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The senior sister sensed around and found that both Lilith¡¯s Fairy Power and her own Avalon node covered this area.


    If going by the standards of the Miracle Kingdom, this ind theoretically should also belong to Yatun Duchy.


    But Yatun Duchy had not been internationally recognized, nor were the borders clearly defined.


    ording to uncle¡¯s n, they would first ally with Morgan and the Immortal Hawk.


    Afterwards, relying on the influence of the Azure Duchy, they would rify the territory under Yatun¡¯s control while the Holy Covenant was being signed.<div>


    At sea, there are four main groups that could have territorial disputes with Yatun: West Azure, nearby Pirates, two coastal areas, and distant Brilliant.


    [West Azure]


    Refers to the Azure Duchy and The Three Dukes of Azure.


    They were quite far from Yatun, and if the Miracle passage wasn¡¯t opened, a trip would take nearly half a month.


    [Nearby Pirates]


    Refers to both Pirate Kings, Morgan, the King of the South Sea, and the King of the Eastern Sea.


    The seas they ruled effectively sandwiched Yatun in between.


    If these two had a conflict, Yatun Ind would be the first to be affected.


    Bailuo also couldn¡¯t afford to fight them. On the one hand, he couldn¡¯t beat them; to fight, the senior sister, Lilith, Sherri, and even Bailuo himself would have to join in.


    If they didn¡¯t fight, relying only on Nors and others, as well as Yatun¡¯s existing military force, it would really feel like Yatun was being pushed around.


    On the other hand, just emerging Yatun Duchy, which needed to build up from scratch, would face considerable trouble if its seas were seized.


    Of course, Bailuo could also conquer both seas.


    But even if he did, Yatun didn¡¯t have enough forces to garrison them.<div>

 Chapter 265: 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_2

    Chapter 265: Chapter 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_2


    Morganmanded millions of sea beasts and fish monsters. His dominion over the sea was tens of thousands of times that of Bailuo.


    You conquer the seas, yet others can still frolic in your territory at will.


    What¡¯s the point of conquering it if you¡¯re just going to be ridiculed?


    [Far off in Brilliant]


    Just a 20-day voyage away from Yatun, you can reach the Brilliant Duchy, where there are four Masters of Miracles. Theirbined strength is even slightly greater than Azure¡¯s.


    The Yatun of today cannot afford to provoke such a union of four kings.


    This time it¡¯s for real; they¡¯re not just posturing.


    In a few years, once sister and the others break through the Third Awakening, Morgan won¡¯t be afraid of them.


    But as for Brilliant and Azure, they have just as many miracles in their possession as Bailuo does.


    [Along the Coastal Regions]<div>


    To the north of Yatun is the Ancient City Xilu¡¯en, where the People of Yatun settled upon leaving the maind.


    Xilu¡¯en belongs to Count Thorn, and to its left, adjacent to thend of the Lord of the Birch Trees.


    So, these are two Princely States.


    Count Thorn is a mortal enemy of Yatun, and his foothold on the maind is critical for Yatun¡¯s future schemes on Miracle Maind.


    ¡°Schemes on Miracle Maind.¡±


    Sister saw through Bailuo¡¯s ambition long ago: ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t want to conquer the world.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Bailuo and sister stopped outside a hidden cave. He sensed around with his Magic Qi and discovered that the cave was ¡°very deep, bottomless.¡±


    ¡°No fluctuations of miracles.¡±


    Sister¡¯s sensing with Magic Qi was even more delicate than Bailuo¡¯s, her ability to probe was indeed above Bailuo¡¯s: ¡°But below, it¡¯s quite filthy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t give sister a chance to argue and immediately entered.


    Golden Sacred Aura spilled out from under Bailuo¡¯s feet, and the pitch-ck cave suddenly lit up. On the cave floor and walls, ayer of golden crystalline barrier separated the filth from the two of them.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Sister followed closely behind, but her hand subtly moved to the best position to draw her sword.


    ¡°This deep?¡±


    After about ten minutes of brisk walking, the two had quickly descended hundreds of meters underground before realizing it.


    This ind seemed to be an entrance to the strata, plus the maze-like passages greatly increased the difficulty of finding miracles.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±<div>


    Bailuo found that there was nothing wrong with the Compass Pointer, but the tunnel itself had various different rock walls.


    If they forcefully broke through, it would cause a copse.


    Bailuo and sister wouldn¡¯t be harmed, but the problem was that the miracle they sought would likely be destroyed.


    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t sense the miracle through Magic Qi.<div>


    Miracles can¡¯t be detected, except for the ck Leather Book.


    This meant that you wouldn¡¯t know about the little animals you scanned, a mouse, a spider, or some rock might be the miracle they were looking for.


    Without a precise target, Magic Qi was helpless.


    ¡°Do you need me to open a portal directly?¡±


    Sister could traverse through portals by sensing first, then opening a door, but each time took time; it wasn¡¯t instant transport.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Given the current situation, using portals was indeed more convenient.


    But just as Bailuo was about to have sister sense in the direction the Compass Pointer indicated, a rustling sound of flipping pages interrupted Bailuo¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Another flipping sound?¡±


    Bailuo looked puzzledly at the ck Leather Book in his mind: ¡®Is my luck that good today, two miracles at once?¡¯


    [Time: 3 minutes]


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What is this all about?¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only 3 minutes left.¡±


    Bailuo never expected such a twist; he still had unlimited time before.


    The only possibility Bailuo could think of for the change in the miracle¡¯s time limit was that it was about to die.


    ¡°Xiao Luo, Sherri!¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot.¡±


    They too had been engrossed in the search, only now realizing they had the perfect secret weapon for the current situation.


    ¡°Sherri.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Upon hearing Bailuo¡¯s call, Sherri, who had been bored nibbling on a radish, suddenly perked up.


    ¡°Come quickly!¡±


    ¡°No, wait.¡±


    Bailuo, in his urgency, hastily said, ¡°We are now deep underground, hundreds of meters below. When I summon you, you must control your power and not go berserk on arrival.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Sherri had been awaiting Bailuo¡¯s call, almost going mad with the desire to be ridden by him. Now that she had the chance, she¡¯d agree to anything.


    Then, with a thought from Bailuo, a pure white figure appeared in the low corridor covered with Golden Sacred Aura.


    ¡°Get down quickly!¡±


    Time was of the essence, and Bailuo¡¯s tone was urgent.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    An invisible force pressed on Sherri¡¯s back, forcing her to bend her limbs and crawl on the ground.


    ¡°Sorry about this, Sherri.¡±


    Looking at the time, only 2 minutes and 40 seconds were left, Bailuo mounted Sherri: ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to youter; for now, please run in that direction, fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sherri, seeing Bailuo¡¯s urgency, was not one to fuss.


    Moreover, being forcefully ridden by Bailuo gave Sherri an oddly pleasing sensation: ¡®Not bad, might even want to be ridden again.¡¯


    But now was not the time to think about that.<div>


    ¡°Sherri is setting off! Master!¡±


    Then Sherri quickly initiated the Unicorn¡¯s phasing mode, allowing them to ignore the ruggedness of the path and go straight to where the miracle was.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Soon, Bailuo and Sherri arrived in a spacious cavern.

 Chapter 266: 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_3

    Chapter 266: Chapter 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_3


    ¡°`


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It should be nearby, the other is close to death.¡±


    Bailuo, following the guidance of the ck Leather Book, began a careful exploration while his senior sister also sensed, discovering many animals.


    ¡°Huh? Is that it?¡±


    In a corner of the cave, a solitary ck wolf, ck as pitch, was being strangled by a giant python, its body already lifeless, apparently having passed out.


    ¡°Not sure which one it is, separate them!!¡±


    Bailuo hurriedly used the Compass Pointer, but the two creatures were too close, so he couldn¡¯t be certain, which one was the eighth Miracle they were seeking.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Almost instantly, the senior sister appeared beside the giant python.<div>


    With just a pointed finger, an invisible burst of Fighting Spirit struck the python¡¯s head, knocking it out and simultaneously rescuing the already unconscious ck Wolf.


    ¡°Is it this one?¡±


    The senior sister first touched the python, but Bailuo shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not this one.¡±


    So, the senior sister then touched the ck Wolf.


    ¡°Rustle.¡±


    The ck Leather Book opened, and on the eighth page, new words appeared.


    [You have found it, but it does not belong to you, so what should you do? Why not tell it of your kindness?]


    [Your care for your subjects, the nation you wish to protect, you could give everything, spend your life]


    [Love and peace and ideals, please speak freely]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The senior sister¡¯s touch was equivalent to Bailuo¡¯s own touch; there was no difference.


    But this mission requirement, Bailuo always felt was somewhat embarrassing: ¡®What does this mean? Do I have to boast in front of a wolf about being a good person, about my excellence, my kindness, and how much I care about the citizens?¡¯


    So embarrassing.


    Isn¡¯t this too awkward?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take it back to Yatun.¡±


    The group passed through the Gate of Avalon, returning to the castle, and here, Bailuo asked the senior sister to step aside for a bit.


    After all, delivering a speech to a wolf was rather absurd.


    If someone were watching, even Bailuo would feel quite embarrassed.


    But Sherri was kept behind; even though it was just a wild wolf, Bailuo¡¯s security work still had to be done faultlessly.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Good news.¡±


    Outside the door, the senior sister saw the old uncleing; he was probably there to discuss something with Bailuo: ¡°Good news? Let me guess, you¡¯ve found a new Miracle?¡±


    ¡°We have.¡±<div>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A wolf.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a Miracle Creature?¡±


    The old uncle was delighted, as Miracle Creatures should be the best among all Miracles.


    They are very convenient; they grow stronger on their own without much effort from their master.


    If Yatun could have another Miracle Creature, it would be like having an additional high-endbat force.


    Most importantly, it had not received the Grace of the Mysterious Dragon, so its power wouldn¡¯t rise too quickly.


    And a Crown Hero Level (Infinite Mana) like that could be a significant aid to the current Yatun, just in time to address an urgent need.


    ¡°What is the mission?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    The senior sister said, ¡°But it¡¯s probably embarrassing; Xiao Luo didn¡¯t want me to see.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The old uncle said, ¡°With Miracles, sometimes the missions can indeed be strange. How is the security work going?¡±<div>


    ¡°Sherri is still inside; her strength is no less than mine. She can work with Xiao Luo, and even a Legend wouldn¡¯t be able to harm them.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good then.¡±


    So, the two of them waited outside.


    About an hourter, the door opened, and Bailuo came out, looking worn out and quite ufortable.


    ¡°So damn awkward.¡±


    Bailuo had spent an hour talking with the ck Wolf, persuading gently, showcasing his love for Yatun and his care for the citizens thoroughly.


    Yet, this ck Wolf seemed not like Sherri; it seemingly had no intelligence to speak of; it was a pure beast.


    In other words, Bailuo was essentially talking to himself for an hour.


    But fortunately, an hour of effort was not in vain, as the ck Leather Book presented a new mission.


    He also obtained some of the creature¡¯s stats.


    [Greedy World Wolf]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: ??<div>


    Kind: Miracle Creature


    Faction: ????


    Ability: Unawakened


    The contract with this ck Wolf was not difficult, or rather, quite easy.


    Bailuo felt it was probably about going through thatbyrinth, finding it inside and bringing it back.


    In addition, a few conditions had to be met.


    One, Bailuo had to be a Lord, at least a vige head or the boss of apany, someone who had people under him.


    Two, Bailuo had to care about them deeply, be a kind, gentle, sympathetic leader who looked after his subordinates and subjects.


    Three, the above had to be true and not mere words.


    Having met these conditions, the Greedy World Wolf was sessfully contracted by Bailuo.


    But that was just the beginning. Awakening was next, so the tasks of the ck Leather Book had to continue.


    [It already knows you are a wise ruler, it admires you greatly, it quite likes the kingdom you described]


    ¡°Bullshit, right?¡±<div>


    Bailuo: ¡°My public speaking skills moved even the animals?¡±


    Despite that, Bailuo still wanted to say, truly worthy of myself, I really am amazing!


    [But it¡¯s very hungry now, please find a brave child who adores you to feed it once]


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    ¡®Eh, this mission¡­¡¯


    Bailuo scrutinized the Miracle mission, reading the sentence over and over, ¡®There seems to be something odd about the logic of this sentence.¡¯


    First, it¡¯s hungry.


    If it¡¯s hungry, why not just eat something directly?


    Why does a brave child have to feed it?


    Isn¡¯t this superfluous?


    However, Miracles¡¯ tasks are bizarre and varied, Bailuo thought to himself, ¡®The previous mission was for me to describe a great kingdom, my beloved citizens.¡¯


    ¡°`

 Chapter 267: 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Recommendation Votes)_4

    Chapter 267: Chapter 152 Greedy World Wolf (Seeking Rmendation Votes)_4


    ¡®Now, to feed it with a child¡­¡¯


    ¡®Hiss.¡¯


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    Bailuo¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned back to look at the ck Wolf crouching there, baring its teeth, obviously not seeing him as its master, still very agitated.


    ¡®No way?¡¯


    Bailuo thought of a possibility, but he found it hard to imagine such a thing: ¡°Please find a brave child to feed it once.¡±


    ¡°It is very hungry now.¡±


    If Bailuo¡¯s logic was not wed, then there seemed to be only one meaning to these words.


    It¡¯s hungry and wants to eat a human.


    ¡°What?!¡±<div>


    Bailuo¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as he gazed at the ck Wolf, he shook his head, ¡°Can it be? Does such a thing really happen? Such a task, this is too¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? Is there a problem?¡±


    Uncle saw Bailuo¡¯s expression change several times in an instant, and he knew that the next task involving the miracle might be problematic.


    ¡°This task¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Bailuo¡¯s words, the senior apprentice sister¡¯s beautiful eyebrows knit together, her already cold demeanor became a few degrees chillier: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem logical.¡±


    ¡°If it is a Miracle Creature that requires a blood sacrifice, why not find an outsider? Why specifically look for someone who adores you?¡±


    The senior apprentice sister said, ¡°It¡¯s just too bizarre.¡±


    The task of the ck Wolf, by analogy, would be to ask you such two questions.


    Question: Do you love your children?


    Answer: Of course, I would give everything for them.


    Question: Then would you let it devour your child?


    What can you say to that?


    Please, how should one respond to that?


    Does anyone ask such questions, are they out of their mind?


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood, or, after being eaten by it, a person doesn¡¯t die but bes better? Is it just a test?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not a test.¡±


    Uncle smoked a cigarette, when pondering problems, he liked to think while smoking.


    However, Uncle controlled the Magic Qi to dissipate the smoke so as not to offend Bailuo and his senior sister: ¡°I guess the Miracle Creature¡¯s faction might belong to the ¡®Mad Fool¡¯s Feast¡¯.¡±


    The Mad Fool¡¯s Feast, one of the most dangerous among the twenty-eight miracle factions.<div>


    ording to Uncle, a person who acquired the miracle of this faction was either mentally disturbed or had suffered a great blow and then underwent a massive personality change.


    ¡°Xiao Luo, you think there¡¯s a problem with the logic because you¡¯re a normal person,¡±


    Uncle: ¡°But what if you weren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    Bailuo paused for a moment, beginning to understand what Uncle meant.


    ¡°Upon seeing this wolf, I am reminded of a story I heard long ago.¡±


    Uncle said: ¡°A long time ago, there was a wise King with a beautiful wife, a lovely daughter, and many loyal vassals who adored and were loved by him.¡±


    But one day, due to the death of his wife and daughter, the King¡¯s temperament drastically changed.


    In a fit of anger, he let his beloved dog devour his highly cherished vassal.


    Then, it seemed he fell in love with that feeling, allowing one after another of his concerned and loving subjects to be his beloved dog¡¯s rations.


    The King went mad, and this madness brought about the Awakening of a Miracle.


    Indeed, it was his beloved dog that became a terrifying Miracle Creature.


    ¡°This story is simr to the Miracle you found today, Xiao Luo,¡±


    ¡°I am not clear about the true nature of this Miracle Creature, and they are definitely not the same,¡± Uncle said: ¡°But their paths to Awakening might be, perhaps, simr.¡±


    That is to say, this ck Wolf, and the beloved dog from the story, are very likely versions of the same kind of Miracle re-emerging in different eras.


    If it really is that terrible monster, then the price for Awakening it would definitely be more than Bailuo could bear.


    ¡°Can a Miracle significantly change a person¡¯s temperament?¡±<div>


    ¡°Generally, it does not.¡±


    Uncle said: ¡°Most miracles do note with a cost. In the story I mentioned earlier, Xiao Luo, do you think it was the King who created the miracle, or the miracle that changed the King?¡±


    Clearly, a lunatic had found a miracle just as insane as himself.


    Or, only a lunatic could Awaken such a miracle, while a normal person could never possibly obtain it.


    Imagine that a way to Awaken a miracle is to kill your newborn child and then, while fully cognizant of what you are doing, to eat her with a sense of joy.


    Could a human being do such a thing?


    It¡¯s utterly horrifying!


    If someone could actually do that, they must be a murderer, a madman.


    ¡°Miraclese in all forms; good people can find theirs by doing good deeds, and bad people, too, can obtain them through evil acts.¡±


    This was the nature of the rulers of Miracle Maind; among them were those kind-hearted and merciful, and also those whomitted heinous acts andcked all humanity.


    In the face of miracles, everyone is equal; there is no absolute favoritism.


    And miracles themselves are morally neutral.


    Any miracle will always encounter the owner who is suitable for it, who needs it.<div>


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Bailuo asked, ¡°What should we do with it?¡±


    Such a Miracle is too dangerous.


    Not for Bailuo, but for his family and children. If he kept it and something were to happen, Bailuo feared he would regret it for a lifetime.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve said may not all be right,¡±


    Uncle was wise but also cautious: ¡°I prefer to think I¡¯ve worried too much.¡±


    If because of his few words, Bailuo gave up on a Miracle that seemed within easy reach, that would seem more like nder, a temptation to the heart.


    ¡°So we should still give it a try, maybe we¡¯re all wrong?¡±


    Uncle didn¡¯t generally guess without basis, but when he spoke out, his words often came true.


    ¡°Give it a try?¡±


    ¡°We must try,¡± Uncle said: ¡°Brave children, our Yatun doesn¡¯tck for brave children.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Feiya, there¡¯s you, and there¡¯s Sherri, as well as Lilith.¡±<div>


    Uncle: ¡°With the four of you watching, how could it dare to misbehave?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 268: 153 The Way to Be King (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 268: Chapter 153 The Way to Be King (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°Just who should I choose?¡±


    The task in the ck Leather Book required one to select a beloved child.


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t without choices; it was just that there were too many to choose from.


    Ice Spirit Witch Elsa, Silver Wing Unicorn Knight Fiona, Beast Soul Witch She, and so on.


    With so many children, picking any one at random, which of them wouldn¡¯t be willing to brave danger for Bailuo?


    ¡°Choose the strongest.¡±


    Yes, if there really was a problem, like an Evil Wolf attacking people, then a child with greater strength would naturally have a higher safety coefficient.


    Moreover, they also had the Life Guardian charms given by Lilith.


    This spell had been personally tested by her senior sister.


    With the Mana Lilith cast, even her senior sister couldn¡¯t destroy it in one go but had to divide her strength, waiting several seconds before striking again to kill.<div>


    A mere wild wolf under the watch of four Kings.


    Plus the child¡¯s inherent strength was not weak, and they wore the Life Guardian charm as well.


    If this was¡­


    Bailuo did not jinx it, but he had indeed made ample preparations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Elsa volunteered without hesitation, the first to raise her hand.


    She knew there could be danger, but the greater the danger, the greater the credit. And how could Bai Luo Family¡¯s Ice Spirit Little Witch let go of such an opportunity?


    Elsa: It¡¯s fantastic, finally my turn to shine!


    As long as she could please Brother Bailuo, Little Elsa was willing to do anything!


    There should be an achievement here¡ªElsa was turning into the shape of Bailuo.


    ¡°Yadun, four Quasi-Hero level, but all adults.¡±


    Jiera was the youngest at 15, but at such an age, can she still be considered a child?


    Bailuo didn¡¯t know how ¡®child¡¯ was determined.


    But Elsa was only 12 years old, any younger and it would be Little Miya.


    ¡°Little Elsa and Little Miya,e with me.¡±


    Bailuo chose the two girls, which made the little ones so happy they jumped and hopped around, shouting ¡®Long live Brother Bailuo¡¯.


    Although Miya was just a substitute, being a substitute was still something, and who knew, she might get a chance to y too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Gently tapping the two girls on their heads, Bailuo said, ¡°There¡¯s still a risk in this task, even if it¡¯s very small, but we still have to be prepared and can¡¯t be careless.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elsa and Miya naturally did not let their guard down.


    But, they were really happy.


    As for the children who were not chosen, Iron Simpleton was the most boisterous of them all.<div>


    ¡°I want to feed the wolf too, I want to go~~~¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Someone please eat this silly girl already.¡±


    Fortunately, Bai Yino took Iron Simpleton to roast sweet potatoes, which finally led the Yadun wild boar Simpleton Princess away.


    ¡°s, our Yadun boys, when will you be able to stand up?¡±


    Abadun: ¡°The girls have almost surrounded Brother Bailuo!¡±


    What were they trying to do?


    Book the spots around Bailuo for the future in advance, weren¡¯t they afraid of being killed by their senior sister?


    ¡°Are we ready?¡±


    Seeing Bailuoing with Elsa and Little Miya, the uncle nodded, ¡°We can start now.¡±


    ¡°What will we use to feed it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it prepared.¡±


    Bailuo took the raw meat especially prepared by the uncle for wolves, which was their favorite food, and to betterplete the task, even the meat had been specially prepared.


    He understood the habits and preferences of almost all animals, so he chose this piece of meat deliberately.<div>


    The ck Wolf was a Miracle Creature, but it had not yet awakened, just as Sherri still liked eating grass even after bing a Miracle, despite her transformation.


    Simrly, the ck Wolf should not be too different from ordinary wolves.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    Being wild by nature, wolves are not easily subdued or tamed.


    Those eerie green eyes carried a predatory look, and just making eye contact induced a sense of trepidation in Elsa and Miya.


    Thankfully, they were two powerful Witches.


    Miracle Troop Types have numerous Passive abilities, including resistance to fear and intimidation, which naturally included them.


    So, the girls quickly regained theirposure, and Elsa grabbed the raw meat from Bailuo¡¯s hand, bloodied and all.


    Meanwhile, Sherri, Lilith, their senior sister, and Bailuo stood on guard at four different positions.


    All four of them were ready for any emergency, ready to intervene immediately if the ck Wolf showed even the slightest hint of attack.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    The ck Wolf was locked in a cage constructed of a Golden Sacred Aura, and as Elsa approached, the cage door was opened.


    ¡°It looks just like a very ordinary wild wolf.¡±<div>


    Elsa was not afraid of wild beasts; Yadun women were natural predators of beasts.


    ¡°Be careful, Elsa.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    But Elsa did not dare to be overconfident, she unbuckled her silver rapier from her waist, holding it in her right hand behind her.


    Then she bent down and offered the raw meat in her left hand to the ck Wolf.


    ¡®Now is the moment¡­¡¯


    Bailuo watched the ck Wolf, thinking that if it merely ate the raw meat, it meant he had misunderstood.


    The purpose of the task was merely to test a child¡¯s bravery, even if it was a bit dangerous.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    The ck Wolf growled lowly, swiftly snatched therge piece of raw meat from Elsa¡¯s hand, and started gobbling it down.


    ¡°Growl.¡±


    After another growl from the ck Wolf, Elsa thought it wanted more, so she stood up and looked behind her.


    That was the moment the ck Wolf suddenly leaped, aggressively pouncing towards Elsa.<div>


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A barrier made of golden Sacred Aura blocked between Elsa and the ck Wolf.


    A fierce chill surged out from behind the girl, and without that Sacred Aura barrier, the ck Wolf might have already been frozen into an ice sculpture by Elsa.


    ¡°It attacked me?¡±


    Elsa didn¡¯t expect things to happen so suddenly; she wasn¡¯t concerned about an attack from an ordinary wolf.

 Chapter 269: 153 The Way to Be King (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)_2

    Chapter 269: Chapter 153 The Way to Be King (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)_2


    Compared to that, Elsa was more afraid of failing the task given to her by Bailuo.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    At this moment, the senior disciple looked at Bailuo while the ck Wolf was still roaring angrily in the Saintly Aura cage.


    Itcked humanity, wholly a wild beast gone mad.


    The only reason it didn¡¯t attack Elsa was the wisdom of the beast, to first put the opponent at ease and then attack unexpectedly when least expected.


    ¡°This guy is pretty smart.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°A normal beast wouldn¡¯t casually eat food of unknown origin, but it ate the raw meat first, then attacked Little Elsa.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t observed this ck Wolf and determined it was an ordinary beast, Uncle would have suspected it was the offspring of some kind of monster.


    Just like Silver Mane, its intelligence was no lesser than that of humans.


    ¡°Roar!¡±<div>


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Seemingly feeling Little Elsa¡¯s importance to itself, the ck Wolf roared madly, even starting to forcefully smash against the Saintly Aura cage.


    Fortunately, the senior disciple was controlling it, having shaped the cage to be stic, otherwise the ck Wolf might have knocked itself out.


    ¡°Xiao Luo? How is it now, that task?¡±


    The senior disciple looked at Bailuo but found him staring nkly with a face full of confusion and incredulity.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    At this moment, Bai Yino, who was squatting by the campfire with Inya waiting for the roasted sweet potatoes, stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Bai?¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Bai Yino blinked and said to Inya, ¡°The Master is angry.¡±


    ¡°By Master, you mean, my brother? Angry?¡±


    Inya had been living with Bailuo for over a decade and, to tell the truth, she had never seen Bailuo lose his temper.


    So it was hard to imagine what an angry Bailuo would look like.


    But it must be terrifying.


    Inya felt that if Bailuo got angry at her, she would undoubtedly be scolded to tears and then never dare to make the same mistake again.


    ¡°The Master is very angry.¡±


    Bai Yino said, ¡°Angrier than you can imagine.¡±


    So angry that even Bai Yino felt a ze of wrath in her heart, wanting to vent it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>


    Suddenly, Bai Yino punched a nearby tree trunk.


    The force she used was so great that the tree was indented, but the girl¡¯s fist was also bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Wah, wah, wah, Xiao Bai what are you doing?¡±


    To Inya, Bai Yino was like a little sister, and Inya¡¯s protective instinct for her sister was no less intense than Bailuo¡¯s for her.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Bai Yino paid no attention to Inya but instead threw her other fist at the tree trunk: ¡°Xiao Bai is angry, wants to vent, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    Again and again, Bai Yino hit the innocent tree.


    To Inya¡¯s surprise, though Bai Yino¡¯s fists were bloody and mangled, they were healing, and at an astonishing rate, returning to normal.


    Time and time again she inflicted damage, but with each recovery, it was faster than thest.


    Inya¡¯s talents were not poor, she was just overly overshadowed by her sister and Bailuo, growing up under their protection all her life.


    ¡°Your power¡­¡±


    Inya faintly considered a possibility: ¡°Could it be an Awakening?¡±


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    Elsewhere, the Saintly Aura cage emitted a metallic ngor due to the collision.


    Looking back at Bailuo, he slowly raised his head, his gaze colder than ever before.


    The senior disciple was startled, instinctively feeling fear.<div>


    Not just her, even Sherri and Lilith felt the anger emanating from Bailuo.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Luo?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, back off.¡±


    Bailuo looked at the ck Wolf in the cage, his gaze falling on the ck Leather Book in his mind. On the eighth page dedicated to the Greedy World Wolf, new text emerged.


    It was the next task, clearer and more inhumane than before.


    [Although you haven¡¯t sacrificed your first subject yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time]


    [Love is the source of hate. Those who crave solitude have surely been hurt. No one in this world truly loves you, except for yourself.]


    [All your subjects are false, loyalty is but self-delusion. Stop caring for them, turn all so-called love into its feed.]


    [Feed it the subjects you cherish. The deeper the love, the more you feed, the stronger it will grow, until it devours all your fears, and makes everyone fear you!]


    ¡°This!!!¡±


    The senior disciple, Sherri, and Lilith all received the content of the task from Bailuo.


    To feed, to feed Bailuo¡¯s subjects to it, including those Bailuo cherishes and loves¡­<div>


    Whom does Bailuo love?


    Little Miya, Little Elsa, as well as Little Shuster and Little Abadun, they are the people of everyone in Yatun, his most important siblings.


    Miracles had given Bailuo hope.


    Therefore, Bailuo had always believed that, whatever the miracle, its nature was to make the nation, the people, better.


    But a cannibalistic miracle¡­


    ¡°You are not worthy.¡±


    Bailuo approached the cage, looking down at the ck Wolf: ¡°You im to be a miracle?¡±


    What kind of miracle is this?


    Personally feeding your sons, daughters, wives, fathers, sisters, and brothers to a monster, just so that monster can gain greater power?


    At this moment, everyone present felt Bailuo¡¯s stance.


    The Greedy World Wolf had crossed Bailuo¡¯s line.


    The people of Yatun were Bailuo¡¯s most precious treasures; anyone who dared to covet them, to threaten them, would be Bailuo¡¯s enemy!


    ¡°Roar!!¡±<div>


    The ck Wolf was howling, itcked sufficient wisdom.


    But inexplicably, in that roar, Bailuo heard a voice, and that voice, it questioned him: ¡®Do you crave power?¡¯


    ¡®Your subjects are all garbage. Feeding garbage to the strong, letting the strong grow stronger, what¡¯s wrong with that?!¡¯

 Chapter 270 - 271: 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Recommendation Tickets)

    Chapter 271: Chapter 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Rmendation Tickets)


    ¡°The eighth miracle¡­¡±


    Uncle¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held his cigarette, ash falling, and then he took a few deep drags, ¡°Cough, cough, now that we have eight, twenty wille sooner orter. My Xiao Luo has the makings of a Great Emperor.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Uncle, why do I feel like you¡¯re jinxing me?¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®the makings of a Great Emperor¡¯ a term of praise?¡±


    ¡°I should check my Suitability first.¡±


    Bailuo pinched the Heart of Greedy World and then looked at the ck Leather Book, where his Suitability appeared.


    [Bailuo]


    Identity: Master of Miracles


    Suitability: 24%


    Evaluation: Able to exert forty percent of the miracle¡¯s power<div>


    Development Evaluation: Currently has multiple Miracle Powers, energy is limited, wasteful


    The Heart of Greedy World had a very low Suitability with Bailuo, but what concerned Bailuo more was that Development Evaluation.


    Thus, Bailuo directed the ck Leather Book¡¯s appraisal towards his senior sister Isefia.


    [Isefia]


    Identity: Miracle Person


    Suitability: 14%


    Evaluation: Can only exert thirty percent of the miracle¡¯s power


    Development Evaluation: Energy to spare, can attempt to develop a second miracle


    ¡°I cannot use this miracle.¡±


    Bailuo understood, Uncle said, ¡°No worries, as long as the Miracle Person is born, what¡¯s his, is yours.¡±


    This might be a loophole in miracles.


    When the Master of Miracles cannot use a miracle, as long as the Miracle Person is enhanced, he still receives feedback.


    In a roundabout way, Bailuo gained the power of the Avalon World and the Heart of Greedy World.


    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s no need to develop it; you can just reap the benefits.¡±


    All the treasures of his senior sister were at Bailuo¡¯s disposal, and she learned the Fighting Saint Method, which Bailuo would also learn.


    The ability to automatically increase in strength, as if he were leveling up while idle.


    This is also why Uncle said Bailuo would be very frightening in the future.


    One person wielding dozens, or even hundreds, of Miracle Powers¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t find that terrifying?


    ¡°So, who should I give it to?¡±<div>


    ¡°Here, test me, your uncle.¡±


    ¡°Cough, I almost forgot again.¡±


    Bailuo hastily conducted an appraisal for Uncle, and the result was just as awkward.


    [Saros]<div>


    Identity: Miracle Citizen


    Suitability: -1000%


    Evaluation: Certain death!


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    Bailuo looked at Uncle: ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡±


    One time could be an ident, but twice, with the exact same Suitability, there¡¯s definitely a problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m no good, am I.¡±


    Uncle pulled out a new cigarette and lit it for himself: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I know, go find another child.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a curse I received while searching for miracles in the past.¡±


    Uncle never received a miracle, but he certainly sought them out, and what happened in the end, Bailuo didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°A curse from a miracle?¡±


    ¡°Just like how I offended Sherri, and Sherri cursed me.¡±<div>


    ¡°Is there a way to break it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°You just need to find a miracle of a higher level than Sherri.¡±


    Hearing Uncle say this, Bailuo realized: ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯tck for anything other than miracles, of which he had plenty.


    Eventually, he would find a higher-grade miracle than the one that cursed Uncle.


    Subconsciously, Bailuo actually hoped more to find miracles that could be bestowed, so he could turn them all into his Miracle People.


    Miracle Citizens would die in battle; as long as there was war, one day there would be casualties.


    If Uncle and Inya became Bailuo¡¯s Miracle People, they could stay by his side forever.


    A team that wouldn¡¯t disband, able to keep each other warm¡ªthat¡¯s what Bailuo longed for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather everyone.¡±


    His senior sister took the lead, calling everyone to the great hall of Avalon Castle, including Ina, Silly Tiger, and Hailbo.


    As the three were still newbies, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t normally choose them first, but they were his Miracle Citizens, like the Tree Elves, and there was no reason to treat them differently.<div>


    But still, as always, if the difference wasn¡¯t too great, Bailuo preferred acquaintances.


    As it turned out, of the three, Ina had the highest Suitability with the miracle, reaching 80%.


    It was unimaginable that a girl would have such an affinity with the Heart of Greedy World.


    Ina and the simple and foolish old feast system felt very out of ce.


    [Inya]


    Suitability: 70%


    If there were only Inya and Ina, Bailuo would choose his little sister.


    So, in fact, Ina had already been eliminated.


    [Elsa]


    Suitability: 10%


    [Miya]


    Suitability: 5%


    [ya]<div>


    Suitability: -200%


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°ya¡¯spatibility with the Heart of Greedy World is very low, isn¡¯t it? Is it because she¡¯s kind-hearted?¡±


    [She]


    Suitability: 200%


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Bailuo¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he was incredibly shocked inside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is something the matter?¡±


    Little She, that is, the Beast Soul Witch, looked puzzled at Bailuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Having said that, Bailuo thought to himself: Such high Suitability!!


    [She]


    Suitability: 200%


    Identity: Miracle Citizen


    Evaluation one: Fusion will definitely seed


    Evaluation two: The miracle will be proud of her


    ¡°It looks like it should be She.¡±


    As Bailuo was thinking this, he looked over at Lyon, who hade with She.


    Lyon and She were twins.


    Little She, although just 14 years old, had a height of one meter sixty, with silver hair and red eyes.


    She looked somewhat like his senior sister, with a simrly cool temperament, but while his senior sister was serenely cool, She¡¯s coolness was simply coldness.


    Of course, that was towards outsiders.


    When facing the People of Yatun, She would asionally smile.


    Especially in front of Bailuo; she was no different from Little Miya and Little Elsa, turning from a lone wolf into a blithe Er Ha with just one pat on the head.


    Lyon, resembling She, had a personality and appearance very much like a male version of She.

 Chapter 271 - 272: 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Recommendation Tickets) _2

    Chapter 272: Chapter 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Rmendation Tickets) _2


    Lyon¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t effeminate, merely exceptionally handsome.


    The youth stood tall and straight, his form slender, resembling a western European gentleman, steward, and young butler.


    Though he was only 14, his height of one meter seventy was no different from an adult¡¯s.


    If Fiona and Nors were the eagles of Yatun, then the siblings Lyon and She were the wolves of Yatun.


    [Lyon]


    Suitability: 500% (Maxed out)


    Status: Miracle Citizen


    Evaluation: Certain sess!


    High Evaluation: The Miracle will take pride in him!


    Super High Evaluation: Unprecedented!<div>


    Ultimate Evaluation: Destined to push the Heart of Greedy World to new heights, even if someone obtains this miracle in the future, the best they could do is be as good as Lyon, never better!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Is there anything else to say?


    The choice is set, far surpassing everyone else in suitability.


    Combined with the assessment from the ck Leather Book, Lyon is the one most suitable for the Heart of Greedy World.


    ¡°These siblings, oh, I see.¡±


    Bai Luo realized that the Miracle itself had a bias; it would choose those whose nature was closer to its own.


    Lyon and She shared very simr personalities, which is why both siblings could be chosen by the Heart of Greedy World.


    Inparison, the elder sister¡¯s talent was high, but herpatibility with the Heart of Greedy World didn¡¯t match, leading to a very low suitability.


    This showed that the suitability for a miracle had nothing to do with one¡¯s talent, even if some children were written off by the Heart of Greedy World and the Avalon World.


    But who could say in the future, that they wouldn¡¯t obtain a miracle that both elder sister and Lyon couldn¡¯t?


    In this world, there must be a miracle suited for you; it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t encountered it.


    ¡°Lyon, stay behind. Everyone else, you may leave for now.¡±


    Bai Luo asked everyone to leave. The People of Yatun did not ask questions, while Lyon looked at Bai Luo curiously. He had some guesses but chose not to speak out, nor did he dare to ask.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Bai Luo called Lyon into his office.


    Here, the elder sister, old uncle, Lilith, and Sherri were all present.


    ¡°Lyon.¡±


    Bai Luo said, ¡°Do you know why I kept you behind?¡±


    ¡°I have some guesses.¡±<div>


    Lyon admired Bai Luo greatly, believing his admiration was no less than that of Abadun and Shuster.


    Even if Bai Luo asked him to die, Lyon wouldn¡¯t even frown.


    She and Lyon were siblings of the Brotherhood.


    The siblings had lost their parents at the age of two. At that time, deserting soldiers disguised as bandits hade piging, and it was Bai Luo, only eight years old, who saved them.<div>


    He hid the two children in a cer, ordering them to keep quiet, and then took a risk to draw the enemy away.


    ¡®Hide in here.¡¯


    ¡®Brother Bai Luo?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about me,¡¯ Bai Luo touched the heads of the two children: ¡®I am an adult.¡¯


    Having lived two lives, Bai Luo¡¯s psychological age at that time was close to thirty.


    Lyon couldn¡¯t forget the fear he felt that day, nor the sense of security Bai Luo gave him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°You had gathered us before, and shortly thereafter, Her Majesty the Queen became a Miracle Person.¡±


    Lyon didn¡¯t know how a Miracle Person came to be, but such an obvious connection, he couldn¡¯t possibly miss: ¡°So I think, you might be selecting a Miracle Person, and I have been chosen by you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been chosen.¡±


    Bai Luo didn¡¯t give Lyon any tests, because there was simply no need.


    This child was one Bai Luo had watched grow up, every child in the vige was taught and brought up into adulthood personally by Bai Luo with countless efforts.


    They had Bai Luo¡¯s mark etched into their very bones.<div>


    It¡¯s a pity that Lyon is a boy; otherwise, Bai Luo¡¯s image would definitely have a ce for him.


    King Billy: Why not mention me at this time?


    ¡°I have found the eighth miracle.¡±


    Bai Luo summoned forth the Heart of Greedy World, that vivid red, gemstone-like heart which deeply captivated Lyon¡¯s gaze.


    At that moment, Lyon¡¯s blood began to boil, and he subconsciously moved a little closer.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Lyon quickly bowed his head, his brow slightly furrowed: ¡°Your Majesty, what just happened?¡±


    ¡°Yourpatibility with it is very high; the reaction just now must also be for that reason.¡±


    ¡°So I will grant you its power,¡± Bai Luo said; ¡°You will be my Miracle Person, from this day forward we share weal and woe.¡±


    Bai Luo told Lyon the meaning of being a Miracle Person, and upon hearing it, thetter clenched his fists so fiercely, even as his fingernails dug into his palms and blood seeped out, he paid it no mind.


    ¡°Please, wait.¡±


    To be Bai Luo¡¯s Miracle Person, to be devoted to him alone for life, Lyon was more than willing.


    But Lyon had one question: ¡°Why not use it yourself?¡±<div>


    ¡°My suitability is very low.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Luo¡¯s words, Lyon¡¯s expression darkened slightly: ¡°Are you saying, this thing, it looks down on you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bai Luo thought about it, and it seemed that Lyon¡¯s words had no fault, indeed it was so.


    ¡°Too arrogant.¡±


    Lyon regarded Bai Luo as a deity; in his eyes, Bai Luo was the handsomest, most excellent, most honorable existence in the entire world.


    He behaved the same way towards the throne as the elder sister did.


    These miracles dared to spheme the one he saw as the Supreme Lord in his heart!


    Damn them!


    ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    Lyon took the Heart of Greedy World from Bai Luo¡¯s hands, and then vowed: ¡°I will discipline it well for you, I¡¯ll never let it be so presumptuous again.¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh, ah, um.¡±<div>


    Bai Luo: ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Lyon¡¯s kneeling figure bowed even lower: ¡°Lyon will never let you down!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Luo didn¡¯t realize the extent of his indoctrination on these children.


    He thought about it carefully; it seemed he hadn¡¯t really done anything.

 Chapter 272 - 273: 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Recommendation Tickets) _3

    Chapter 273: Chapter 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Rmendation Tickets) _3


    For days and nights, searching for herbal medicine, risking the wind to save lives, sacrificing oneself for protection, ying the role of a good father¡ªtelling them bedtime stories, helping them bathe, or holding them when the children are afraid¡­


    It seems that¡¯s nothing too remarkable!


    These are just the basic operations of a good elder brother of Yatun, Bailuo¡¯s daily routine.


    Bailuo: Regrettably, my lifetime of glory was marred by a wild boar that broke my leg.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how should I use it?¡±


    ¡°Crush it.¡±


    The substitution of the heart by the Heart of Greedy World is more like a metaphor.


    It¡¯s not to say that the Heart of Greedy World literally is a heart.


    It will fuse with Leon to turn him into a Miracle Person, and Miracle People are a type of Miracle Creature.


    In other words, this Miracle Object is neither a weapon nor a functional tool; its purpose is simply to turn a person into a Miracle Creature.<div>


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leon gripped the Heart of Greedy World and started to exert force, while Bailuo said in his heart, ¡°I permit this child to use your power.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Cracks appeared on the Heart of Greedy World, and suddenly, ck mes apanied by endless blood light burst out crazily.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Leon felt a surge of excruciating pain, the mes like flesh-burrowing maggots, sticking to his body and bringing him immense suffering.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Leon forcefully endured the pain, but the crimson blood light that followed seeped into his skin.


    For a moment, it looked as though his whole body was covered in bloodlines.


    The bloodlines moved like living things, drilling towards his heart.


    This terrifying scene even made Bailuo shudder: ¡®Hold on, Little Leon.¡¯


    Although knowing that Leon would definitely seed, Bailuo had not anticipated that the fusion with the miracle would be so painful.


    ¡°Aaargh.¡±


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    Amidst Leon¡¯s roaring, his body suddenly swelled, his fur grew wildly, and in an instant, he shot up to be three or four meters tall.


    His eyes glowed crimson, his fangs were pitch-ck, and his ws blood-red.


    ¡°Sizzle sizzle sizzle.¡±


    In agony, Leon copsed to his knees, his ws tearing deep grooves into the ground.<div>


    Not only that, his terrifying destructive power actually temporarily suppressed the castle¡¯s self-repair.


    Senior sister: ¡°Such terrifying destructive power, can Little Leon truly control it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to Leon himself.¡±


    Bailuo believed in Leon¡¯s ability.<div>


    Besides, this was a true miracle; it had to meet Bailuo¡¯s needs.


    Bailuo¡¯s requirements for a miracle included it being powerful, excellent, safe, and able to protect the people of Yatun, contributing to the building of the Yatun Kingdom.


    If it could meet these requirements, Bailuo was willing to ept some other ws in the Greedy World Power.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    As he spoke, suddenly, dark chains emerged behind Leon.


    These chains bound in front of Leon¡¯s body, but did not restrain his limbs, thus not affecting his movement orbat; instead, they looked more like decorations.


    ¡°Huff~~ Huff~~¡±


    Leon¡¯s eyes gradually cleared, a lot of blood flowed around him, and he looked towards Bailuo: ¡°Your Majesty, have I seeded?¡±


    [Greed Wolf King Leon]


    Contract: Bailuo Yatun


    Level: Middle-ranking Miracle


    Category: Miracle Person


    Faction: The Foolish Old Feast<div>


    Awakening: One-time Awakening


    Ability: Please explore on your own


    Reading the attributes on the ck Leather Book, Bailuo knew that Leon had seeded; he had be Bailuo¡¯s second Miracle Person, the eighth Miracle Entity.


    ¡°Congrattions, Leon.¡±


    Bailuo stood up, unconcerned with Leon¡¯s terrifying appearance at the moment, and approached him directly.


    The intimate connection between a miracle and its master only made Bailuo grow fonder of him, not frightened or disgusted.


    ¡°Look at you, quite mighty and domineering.¡±


    Bailuo sized up Leon, casually patting his thigh.


    Hmm, very robust, strong and powerful.


    Bailuo: True to the men of our Yatun, the boys of Yatun have finally stood up!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Leon quickly knelt on one knee: ¡°I am sorry for making you look up to me.¡±


    Standing before Bailuo, Leon, nearly four meters tall, still towered over Bailuo even on his knees.<div>


    ¡°No matter.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t bothered at all: ¡°How do you feel, can you control this power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t lie to Bailuo: ¡°Inside me, there¡¯s a very evil, fearsome power, it¡¯s extremely bloodthirsty and savage.¡±


    Leon was familiar with hispanions; if it had been anyone else, even Abadun, they might have been overwhelmed by this savagery, and then attacked others blindly.


    Abadun, that Berserker, would not even try to restrain such a miracle; it would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t indulge it.


    Only people like Leon and She, with strong convictions, who could endure endless loneliness and pain, the assassins, the spies.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bailuo asked seriously: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured.¡±


    Leon tugged at the dark chains on his body: ¡°These chains are the manifestation of my Miracle Power, called the Lock of Raging, and they can suppress the savage blood within me.¡±


    However, they merely suppressed him.


    Once Leon fought, the Greedy World Power would run rampant, he would be increasingly bloodthirsty, ever more kill-crazed.<div>


    ¡°The side effects are that severe, uncontroble?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling,¡± Leon said, ¡°that there¡¯s a limit, and as long as I don¡¯t cross that limit, I won¡¯t lose control, but if I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Please be sure to restrain me when the timees, and if I cannot be restrained, please kill me.¡±


    Bailuo had the power to put Leon to death.


    But such a death was more like a rebirth for Leon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t truly die, I¡¯ll revive quickly.¡±

 Chapter 273 - 274: 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Recommendation Tickets) _4

    Chapter 274: Chapter 154 The Wolf King of Greedy World (Seeking Rmendation Tickets) _4


    ¡°¡±This¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, you must promise me,¡± Lyon said, ¡°I can control myself and refrain from harming the people of Yatun, but that is my limit.¡±


    The power of the Greedy World easily drives Lyon into a bloodthirsty frenzy.


    At that time, he could revel in the ughter without distinction, making prey out of young and old, weak and strong alike.


    If Bailuo were by his side, then with a singlemand, he could subdue Lyon and suppress him.


    But what if Bailuo weren¡¯t there?


    Facing hispanions, Lyon would subconsciously distance himself, but to outsiders, to people from other countries, he mightpletely lose control.


    ¡°Foolish old banquet, in the end, it¡¯s just a foolish old banquet.¡±


    This was still Lyon, with apatibility rating of 500%.


    If someone else were in his position, they might have already lost control by now.<div>


    Even Lyon couldn¡¯t fully suppress the savage blood within him, which showed just how dangerous and eerie the faction of the foolish old banquet really was.


    ¡°What about the person who obtains your Miracle Power? What will happen to them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lyon shook his head; he had only just awakened, and he had yet to discover how to transform into a Miracle Citizen.


    But this wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Lyon had received the grace of the Mysterious Dragon, and the power within him would awaken very soon.


    This also meant that Lyon would enter the second phase before long.


    By then, Bailuo would clearly see the nature of Lyon¡¯s power, what the Miracle Power of the Greedy World Wolf was, and how it could be used to transform his citizens¡ªit would all be clear.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°For the time being, then, you¡¯ll stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lyon knew his own situation. The danger posed by the Greedy World Wolf made it better to stay by Bailuo¡¯s side, where he could be subdued at any moment.


    A Miracle could never harm its master; not only the present Lyon, but even the once-vicious dog had always been very docile and gentle to its master.


    ¡°As for your duties,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°act as a bodyguard then, and protect my safety.¡±


    Protecting Bailuo seemed the least necessary of tasks.


    After all, who could defeat him?


    Yet, to everyone in Yatun, it seemed perfectly natural that Bailuo¡¯s safety was of utmost importance.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lyon was exhrated; being Bailuo¡¯s bodyguard meant he could openly stick by Bailuo¡¯s side.<div>


    Although the Greedy World Wolf was a wolf, it still retained some canine traits.


    Just like the other Miracles, Lyon yearned for Bailuo¡¯s affection and appreciation: ¡°With me by your side, I will not let anyone so much as touch a hair on you!¡±


    ¡°I leave it in your hands.¡±


    Bailuo nodded, ¡°By the way, can you change back? You¡¯re too conspicuous at this size.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll need Lady Lilith¡¯s help for that.¡±


    Lyon mentioned that he had torn his clothes earlier, and changing back now would be too impolite.


    The young man valued rank and etiquette highly¡ªif he even thought ofmitting a breach of manners, he would feel grievously at fault.


    Wolves are proud; dogs are loyal.


    Lyonbined the wolf¡¯s pride with the dog¡¯s loyalty. He was willing to be Bailuo¡¯s hungry wolf, devouring everything for him for all eternity.


    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± Lilith said, ¡°We are all His Majesty¡¯s Miracles now.¡±


    With that, Lilith effortlessly conjured clothing for Lyon with a light touch¡ªa ck suit, impable in every detail. Perhaps it was the Miracle, but Lyon seemed to have grown taller.


    His silver-frosted hair and eyes, a mix of ck and red, looked particrly enchanting.


    Lyon was inherently handsome, and after merging with the Heart of the Greedy World and bing the Greedy Wolf of the World, his charm had increased manyfold.


    He was like a demon lord from Hell; in terms of appearance alone, not even Tree Elves couldpare with him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Lyon clenched his right fist and then ced it behind his waist as he bowed to Bailuo, ¡°Thank you for your grace, I will not let you down.¡±


    It was difficult to imagine that such a noble young man coulde from a vige like Yatun.<div>


    But Grandpa Andrew¡¯s education was tailored to individual talents.


    Just like the aloofness of the Elder Sister, the innocence of Iron Simpleton, both Lyon and She received an education fit for the elite since childhood, with etiquette being apulsory subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test yourbat abilities.¡±


    After saying this, Bailuo had the Elder Sister take everyone to Avalon¡¯s training ground.


    Lyon then sparred with the Elder Sister, Lilith, and Sherri one after another.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t defeat any of them, experiencing defeat in all three bouts.


    But Bailuo had to admit, Lyon was powerful; while his techniques were somewhat immature, his potential was immense..


    Grandpa Andrew, after observing, started to develop techniques that would suit Lyon.


    ¡°I noticed that duringbat, you¡¯ve been constantly suppressing yourself.¡±


    Lyon¡¯s battle was very elegant.


    Even when suppressed, when beaten down, he maintained a humble and gentle demeanor, smiling as he epted it.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the Greedy World Wolf.


    Only when Lyon went berserk, went crazy, did the true power of the Greedy Wolf of the World truly show itself.<div>


    ¡°Is that power very terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Terrifying.¡±


    Lyon respected his uncle greatly and he spoke truthfully, ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of it, I just feel that such an attitude shouldn¡¯t be used on mypanions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡±


    Speaking of which, he still couldn¡¯t let go, so his uncle took out a book: ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This book, is a collection of the insights and experiences I gathered when I was agitated back in the day.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Although it¡¯s not some profound martial arts secret manual and it might not help much with improving your strength, it can calm you down when your heart is restless and your spirit is agitated.¡±


    ¡°Take a look whenever you have some free time.¡±


    The uncle smiled and patted Lyon on the shoulder: ¡°Our Yatun is now in a state where the yin is strong and the yang is weak, among the young men, apart from Nors, we¡¯re relying on you.¡±


    Lyon: Roar! Are the men of Yatun finally going to rise up?!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lyon knew his uncle¡¯s awesomeness, he was nearly a ¡®God of All Trades¡¯ in the hearts of the People of Yatun: ¡°You even prepared this?¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s with all this talk of preparation,¡± the uncle said: ¡°I just seemed to have nothing to do and casually researched a little, actually, I¡¯m not that proficient, just have a slight understanding.¡±


    Lyon: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though he wanted toin, Lyon still took the insights his uncle offered, and his uncle said: ¡°Right now, you¡¯re probably not even able to use 10% of your strength. Whether this book will be useful, I don¡¯t know whether it will work, but, I hope it does.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely study it earnestly!¡±


    Lyon treasured it as if it were a precious guidebook, anything given by the uncle was extremely valuable.


    In Lyon¡¯s mind, his uncle had never done anything superfluous.


    If he didn¡¯t act, he wouldn¡¯t be noticed, but once he did, it was earth-shatteringly amazing.


    And so, Lyon opened the book his uncle gave him.


    There was no dazzle, it was even somewhat obscure and difficult to understand.


    But as Lyon read carefully and understood it, his heart indeed became much more settled.


    And before Lyon realized it, several hours had unknowingly passed.


    Looking at the book in his hands, Lyon was surprised to find: ¡®I, I¡¯ve been reading for so long and only got through three passages?¡¯


    On a page with dozens of lines, Lyon had spent several hours on just a few sentences.


    Lyon: Grandpa, you still say you¡¯re not a big shot?!


    ¡°What did you give him?¡¯


    Bailuo asked the uncle with curiosity, who was smoking and casually replied: ¡°Nothing much, just some poetry I wrote when I was young, just writing what I felt.¡±


    ¡°You can write poetry?¡±


    Uncle¡¯s new skill ¡ª writing poetry.


    ¡°Just a little,¡±


    Uncle waved his hand: ¡°Just scribbling.¡±


    Bailuo: Lyon is so engrossed, and you call it just scribbling!!!


    ¡°May I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°I have dozens more in my room, if you¡¯re interested, go take them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    Bailuo was stunned: ¡°Where did you hide them, I¡¯ve stayed at home for so long, howe I never discovered them? You didn¡¯t bury them, did you?¡±


    ¡°Bury, who buries books in the ground?¡±


    Uncle: ¡°These are all things I¡¯ve written sinceing to the ind, I didn¡¯t have so much paper back home, so I had to remember it all in my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo, interested in the uncle¡¯s literary talent, now that the senior sister had set off, said, ¡°Hey, remember to bring them back, let¡¯s read them together tonight.¡±


    After a while, the senior sister sent good news: ¡°There are so many books.¡±


    ¡°Who wrote them?¡±


    ¡°All by dad.¡±


    ¡°Why hesitate, then,¡± Bailuo said: ¡°Bring them all back!¡±


    Aftering to the ind, the uncle, besides conducting research every day, helping everyone look for ways to improve, discussing international situations with Grandfather Andrew, consultingws of Yatun with Elder Mountain Grandpa, designing the Yatun Ind nning map, and creating the Fighting Saint Law Cultivation Manual, and so on and so forth.


    After finishing these tasks, the uncle, having nothing better to do, loved to write something.


    Things like the poetry and essays he had written before but never recorded, as well as recent writings inspired by moments of feeling.


    It was actually nothing remarkable, just a slight understanding after all.


    Uncle: At an older age, one has these hobbies, you live and you learn until you¡¯re old.

 Chapter 274 - 275: 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Recommendation)

    Chapter 275: Chapter 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Rmendation)


    ¡°Bro, bro, bro.¡±


    Iron Simpleton strode forward with a cheerful gait, grabbing Bai Yino¡¯s hand, waving and shouting, ¡°Good news, I¡¯ve got good news.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Was Inya actually bringing good news? Could it be she was full and couldn¡¯t eat anymore?


    Or was it that she had finished her homework and finally received praise from her senior sister?


    But the problem was, the senior sister was right beside Bailuo, and for such an unlikely piece of good news to ur, there was no reason she wouldn¡¯t have told Bailuo first.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Xiao Bai!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve discovered Xiao Bai¡¯s ability, she¡¯s awakened!¡±


    Inya was impressively stunning for once, with her hands on her hips, head raised, chest out, wearing a ¡®hurry up and praise me¡¯ arrogant expression.<div>


    ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡±


    Bailuo was utterly shocked¡ªcould this be a double blessing?


    Bailuo looked towards Bai Yino. A mystery that not even the old uncle could solve, had actually been figured out by Inya, the Wild Boar Queen.


    Incredible!


    Could it be that the Wild Boar Queen actually had some special talent Bailuo hadn¡¯t noticed?


    No, it was something even the old uncle hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Bailuo: Could it be that this woman is actually the protagonist, and I¡¯m just the passing brother of the heroine in this story?


    Passerby Brother: Little sister, after I pass away, you must be a Mary Sue.


    Inya: Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll be Inya Mary Sue!


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Under the old uncle¡¯s questioning, Inya told everyone what had happened earlier. After listening, the old uncle and Bailuo felt as if they were blinded by the light under themp.


    ¡°It looks like this time it¡¯s our own fault.¡±


    The senior sister said, ¡°You two, one spoils Xiao Bai like a granddaughter, the other like a sister, tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Inya¡¯s discovery, Bai Yino¡¯s true awakening method might never have been found in their lifetimes.


    What was Bai Yino¡¯s awakening method?


    One word: beat!


    Or rather, subject her to all kinds of damage.


    Pain, pressure, exhaustion, destruction, and even devastating blows.


    To prove this, the senior sister ignored the two wastes and personally took Bai Yino to the martial arts field.<div>


    The senior sister naturally wouldn¡¯t hit Bai Yino herself. As much as she talked big, she actually cared a lot about Bai Yino and couldn¡¯t bear to hit her.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, just punch at this wall.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    If Inya was the Iron Simpleton, then Bai Yino was the Silly Simpleton.<div>


    Anyone who saw her would first think ¡®dumb, silly, cute, naive Bai, and sweet,¡¯ the kind that could be tricked every time.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    However, after receiving instructions from the senior sister, Bai Yino didn¡¯t hesitate and fiercely punched the wall in front of her.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    She used her full strength, and her face didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Crack~~¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!!!¡±


    ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    From behind, Bailuo and the old uncle watched Bai Yino¡¯s movements. She wasn¡¯t striking an ordinary stone; the rock walls of the martial arts field were incredibly hard.


    And the section in front of Bai Yino was even harder,parable to steel.


    Such a hefty punch, and she didn¡¯t pull it.


    The old uncle and Bailuo could imagine what would be of Bai Yino¡¯s arm, the thought of it was just too painful.


    Bailuo: Uncle, when you used to hit me, I didn¡¯t see you showing any distress.<div>


    Old Uncle: Boys and girls, can she be the same?


    Indeed, if Inya were a boy, being sozy and gluttonous, the old uncle would beat her to death.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do that with the youngdy.


    She had to be pampered, even if she was reprimanded sometimes, in truth, they couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Bailuo: Uncle, you¡¯re such a daughter-con.


    Old Uncle: You¡¯re a sister-con, and you have the nerve to talk about me?!


    Bailuo (Old Uncle): What¡¯s wrong with being a sister-con (daughter-con)? Is it against thew?!


    Grandpa Mountain: Just added to thew, now it is against thew.


    Bailuo (Old Uncle): Dammit!


    ¡°Xiao Bai, is your hand alright?¡±


    The senior sister instantly appeared next to Bai Yino, her expression anxious. She looked at Bai Yino¡¯s dangling right arm.


    Obviously, the arm was broken, and quite severely at that.


    Blood dripped down, falling by Bai Yino¡¯s feet. The bones in her hand were fractured and the fist was shattered, aplete mess.<div>


    Yet, what shocked the senior sister was that in the face of such a severe injury, Bai Yino hadn¡¯t wrinkled her brow from start to finish.


    ¡°What an incredible willpower.¡±


    The old uncle had always known about Bai Yino¡¯s character. She was hardworking and enduring, no matter how much homework the old uncle assigned, Bai Yino wouldplete it well.


    In terms of effort, ten thousand Inyas put together couldn¡¯tpare to Bai Yino.


    Inya: So, are you saying I¡¯m short?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Bai Yino naturally felt pain, but her ability to endure it was clearly beyond the expectations of the senior sister and others.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The old uncle came over, although he was pained, he still observed Bai Yino¡¯s arm carefully.


    ¡°Feiya, wait a moment.¡±


    The old uncle stopped the senior sister¡¯s Saintly Aura healing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t heal for now, Xiao Bai¡¯s hand is recovering. Letting it heal on its own may be more beneficial.¡±


    The punch couldn¡¯t be in vain, since it was thrown, it had to have an effect.<div>


    ¡°Hard to imagine, just what sort of Miracle Creature are the Shi Long Survivors.¡±


    The old uncle looked into Bai Yino¡¯s eyes and said to Bailuo and the senior sister, ¡°I want to do another test, to see Xiao Bai¡¯s condition.¡±


    So, the old uncle ordered the senior sister to create a sharp steel needle about the length of a finger on the wall.


    This steel needle was like a nail, its sharp end pointing out, as if it had grown right out of the wall, aimed at everyone present.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Bailuo was puzzled, and the old uncle said, ¡°Xiao Luo, if I told you to punch this nail, what would be your first reaction?¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Bailuo looked at the sharp steel needle: ¡°Forcing myself, I could probably strike it, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 275 - 276: 155: Emperor of Beasts (Seeking Recommendations)_2

    Chapter 276: Chapter 155: Emperor of Beasts (Seeking Rmendations)_2


    ¡°But you would hesitate, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Faced with sharp objects, the subconscious mind instinctively avoids them; this is fear.


    ¡°Xiao Bai.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    However, the instant Uncle finished calling out, Bai Yino punched towards the steel needle, and then blood sttered.


    ¡°No, wait! I didn¡¯t tell you to actually hit it!!!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Her previously intact left hand¡¯s bones shattered.


    The steel needle prated Bai Yino¡¯s fist, piercing through the gap in her middle finger and into her wrist bone.


    Such a sight, let alone doing it, was enough to make someone¡¯s scalp tingle just by watching.<div>


    Luckily, Bailuo and the senior sister weren¡¯t mortals; their inherent resistance quickly overcame that sensation.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, you girl, I was just making an example, I didn¡¯t tell you to really hit it!¡±


    Uncle smacked his forehead hard and hurriedly asked the senior sister to treat Bai Yino.


    Forget self-recovery; seeing his granddaughter hurt like this almost broke grandpa¡¯s heart.


    Soon enough, the senior sister healed Bai Yino, and only then did Uncle and Bailuo breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for Inya¡­


    ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, you¡¯re so awesome, you dare to do this?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Bai Yino: ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Iron Simpleton imitated Bai Yino, but she found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t muster the strength.


    ¡°Hiss~~¡±


    Even as her fist approached the steel needle, it merely touched it lightly before she immediately pulled back.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Inya: ¡°I better not; Xiao Bai, you truly are my sister Inya¡¯s pride, freaking awesome!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Uncle said to Bailuo, ¡°If a person is punished, endures pain, that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But how can a normal person bring their fist towards a nail.¡±<div>


    ¡°To be able to strike with all their might,¡± Uncle said, ¡°how terrifying, such a resilient mind, this child, she must have no heart of fear.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s ability probably requires enduring a great deal of pain, then adapting, and thus continuously getting stronger.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°We have been giving her a mild education all this time, precisely avoiding this painful path.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this too much?¡±<div>


    Bailuo: ¡°How can I bring myself to harm Xiao Bai?¡±


    Bai Yino didn¡¯t have a masochistic tendency; she was incredibly calm throughout the entire process, never deriving pleasure from the pain but instead using her astonishing willpower to forcibly endure.


    ¡°Physical training, spiritual detachment.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s Miracle Power, indeed, is quite unusual.¡±


    ¡°So how exactly should we train Xiao Bai?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of many options,¡± Uncle said, ¡°If Xiao Bai¡¯s ability truly is adaptability, then we can use fire, blunt and sharp weapons, along with physical endurance nning and such, and for the mind, locking her in a dark room might work.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Uncle, are you the devil?¡±


    ¡°Cough.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°Forget I said that.¡±


    Bai Yino is neither an enemy nor a criminal.


    To torture her in such a way, Bailuo and the old uncle might end up pping themselves out of self-reproach: Are you still human? She¡¯s still just a child!


    ¡°Then the best method is to take her to the battlefield.¡±


    On the battlefield, to engage with the enemy.<div>


    As family, the two brothers are unable toy a hand on her, so they must use reality to temper Bai Yino.


    ¡°But do we have a waring up anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Fire attacks, blunt weapons, sharp instruments, a dark room?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to do such things to my little steamed bun, I¡¯ll tear them apart!!¡±


    Bailuo and the old uncle unanimously agreed on this point: Bai Yino¡¯s awakening was too troublesome, and their own people simply couldn¡¯t do it.


    Inya: You didn¡¯t even ask me, I think I can.


    Bailuo: Do you still remember the Five Fingers Mountain by the Damming Lake Bank? Don¡¯t want your butt anymore, do you?


    Inya: Danger!


    As a child, Inya was naughty, and Bailuo would asionally use this to discipline her.


    So even now, just by Bailuo raising his palm, Inya would immediately back down and dare not misbehave any longer.


    ¡°Let Xiao Bai start with physical training first, the extreme kind.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then we can try warm baths, hot baths, boiling baths.¡±


    This was a gradual approach. When it was almost time, they could then try fire attacks.


    If Bai Yino could really adapt, it would indicate that her ability was indeed developing in that direction.


    Infinite adaptability, unending evolution.


    ¡°Following this line of thought,¡± Bailuo asked, ¡°Could Xiao Bai ultimately be invincible?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old uncle said: ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I think, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    And so, this matter was put on hold for the time being.


    The training of Bai Yino was originally assigned to a senior sister, but considering her closer bond with Bailuo, he decided to take on the task himself.


    The process involved arge wooden tub filled with bathing water.


    Starting at 50 degrees, if skin damage appeared, Bailuo would pull Bai Yino out. When she was ready, he would put her back in again.


    Bailuo: Giving a youngdy a bath, in Yatun, nobody is more professional than me!<div>


    ¡°The ritual, begins now!!¡±


    On the square of Avalon Castle, that familiar scene unfolded once again: a host of the People of Yatun, including the newly joined trio from Hailbo, knelt on the ground.


    ¡°3 minutes have passed, you may rise.¡±


    After Bailuo spoke, it was clear that the Tree Elves had not stood up.


    Seeing this, Hailbo quickly pulled Silly Tiger, who was about to stand up: ¡°Kneel down quickly, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    The People of Yatun had already stood up, but the Tree Elves remained kneeling.


    Clearly, there was something more to this.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you saidst time that if there¡¯s a next time, we could make up for the previous ones.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Bailuo was helpless, he looked up at the sky: ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, everyone must be hungry by now, how about we wait for the next time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, the Tree Elves clearly would not agree: ¡®Even if acquiring Miracle Power for you is as simple as eating and drinking, we must exercise our rights! It¡¯s only natural for the Miracle Citizens to kneel before their master!¡¯

 Chapter 276 - 277: 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Recommendation)_3

    Chapter 277: Chapter 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Rmendation)_3


    Helplessly, Bailuo could only make up for the previous ones to them.


    The Initial Sprout Holy Pouch, Pegasus, Lilith¡ªthese were ones the Tree Elves had never kneeled to before.


    Oh, and the Tree Elf themselves.


    Tree Elf: Even if it¡¯s kneeling to ourselves, we must kneel!


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Bailuo had no choice but toply with the wishes of these subjects.


    It was a trivial matter anyway, if you want to kneel, then go ahead and kneel.


    But this made Bailuo suffer.


    Standing under the sun at noon, almost 400 people (including children) kneeled before him.


    Seeing their sincere expressions, Bailuo didn¡¯t dare to move and could only stand with them, bing a statue for over ten minutes.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    Seeing it was Hailbo and two others, Bailuo heard Hailbo say, ¡°I think, we could kneel a while longer.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Today is enough, we can make up for itter,¡± Bailuo casually said, ¡°For example, next time you could kneel for 6 minutes. Do it a few more times and what was missed before will be made up, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±


    Hailbo thought what Bailuo said made a lot of sense, so he immediately got up, pulling the Silly Tiger and Ina with him, ¡°You¡¯re right, truly worthy of Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°This time¡¯s Miracle Person is Lyon.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Lyon has officially be my Miracle Person.¡±


    ¡°Lyon, no matter how you used to be, you¡¯ll still be the same in the future, no need to be constrained.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Lyon didn¡¯t want to be estranged from hispanions; Yatun is not like other countries, where the Miracle Entity and the subjects can mingle as one here.


    And everyone present were their own people, who would never do anything to harm Bailuo¡¯s interests.


    Kristin is the best example, after being tormented for three days, not even a dumbass revealed any information about the Immortal Hawk Duke.


    Keep in mind, a dumbass is just on the periphery!


    If even a peripheral person has such awareness, the cohesion of the Miracle Kingdom is quite terrifying indeed.


    ¡°Hailbo,e here a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Bailuo called Hailbo over, while the People of Yatun surrounded Lyon.


    ¡°Lyon, you¡¯ve be so handsome!¡±


    ¡°The color of the eyes, ck and red! Is this what His Majesty described, the legendary demons?¡±


    ¡°Demons, so cool!!¡±<div>


    ¡°Lyon, Lyon, what¡¯s your Ability, show us.¡±


    ¡°I really want to be like this too, can your Miracle Power transform me to be like you?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a demon too~~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unlike his senior sister, Lyon was their little buddy.


    Even though he became a Miracle Person, Lyon didn¡¯t grow distant from them, and faced with everyone¡¯s questions, he said he would take it slow and answer them one by one.


    ¡°Me, me, me, I¡¯ll ask first!¡±


    Little Miya raised her hand, ¡°Lyon, did you go to Thand for stic surgery? Howe you¡¯vepletely changed?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Thand?¡±


    The Tree Elves heard of this ce for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a country from His Majesty¡¯s stories, seems like a magical kingdom that can turn men into women.¡±


    ¡°Sss~~so amazing! There¡¯s such a Miracle Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°It must be because of the Miracle Power.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, the country of the Three Brothers is really powerful,¡± Fiona said, ¡°It¡¯s a country that¡¯s hacked the system.¡±


    Lyon, being quite reserved, didn¡¯t want to appear as a lone wolf to his little buddies.


    He and his sister, Little She, were like two big dumb, lovable dogs in front of the People of Yatun, humanity¡¯s good buddies.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your Miracle Power?¡±


    Abadun was still more curious about the power: ¡°Can you bestow it upon us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Lyon scratched his head and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to bestow it, but if I figure it out, I¡¯ll definitely share it with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Bro.¡±


    She raised her hand, ¡°Have your strength increased now?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright I guess.¡±


    Having been beaten, Lyon thought he should be modest.


    And since everyone present was family, even if Lyon was stronger than Nors, he would still respectfully call Nors ¡®brother¡¯.


    Some might think that as a Miracle Person, Lyon should be arrogant.<div>


    But the problem is, the miracle wasn¡¯t something Lyon achieved on his own.


    It was a Grace bestowed by Bailuo, simr to an official position, equipment, a treasure.


    Feeling proud and self-important holding His Majesty¡¯s Grace would be out of character for Lyon.


    He was just luckier than everyone else, having adapted to the Heart of Greedy World.


    Besides, in the future, every person here could potentially be endowed with new miracles by Bailuo; Lyon didn¡¯t see himself as being superior.


    Instead of showing off, he thought about how to develop the Heart of Greedy World to avoid squandering Bailuo¡¯s Grace and expectations.


    ¡°Are you a demon, Lyon?¡±


    Little Helen asked in her milky voice.


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡®Demon¡¯ is not really a derogatory term; it¡¯s more like a rather dramatic description.


    Because in Bailuo¡¯s stories, demons tend to be super cool and very powerful.


    ¡°Demon.¡±


    Sefini also rarely agreed, ¡°Super powerful.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you all.¡±


    Lyon felt he probably wasn¡¯t a demon; he was just an inconspicuous wolf.


    ¡°My Ability¡­¡±


    ¡°Show us! Show us already!¡±


    ¡°Lyon brother is the best~~~¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    If his brothers and sisters wanted to see him show off, how could Lyon refuse.


    Lyon: Though I am aloof, I¡¯m willing to show off.


    ¡°Everyone, please step back a bit, I¡¯m about to transform.¡±


    Lyon sensed his surroundings; this was Avalon World, and everyone present was aware of Yatun¡¯s secrets and their own people.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    With a howl, Lyon transformed into the form of the Greedy World Wolf King, controlling his power so that even in close contact, this form wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Oh oh oh!!¡±


    Everyone was dazzled by Lyon¡¯s four-meter-tall stature.

 Chapter 277 - 278: 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Recommendation)_4

    Chapter 278: Chapter 155: Emperor of Beasts (Vote for Rmendation)_4


    The four-meter-tall werewolf, wrapped in ck chains, perfectly met the People of Yatun¡¯s desire for strength and handsomeness.


    ¡°So cool!!¡±


    ¡°Lyon is awesome!!¡±


    ¡°Big brother Lyon is so amazing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that amazing.¡±


    Lyon, feeling embarrassed, scratched his head. Such a gesture from therge Wolf King surprisingly made him appear endearingly out of ce.


    It had to be said, being surrounded by a group of children truly felt wonderful.


    This made Lyon¡¯s heart, which had been somewhat cold and lonely from fighting the Greedy World Power, warm up considerably in an instant.


    To be foolishly indulgent at the old feast, one needed to experience the beauty of humanity in order to be human.<div>


    Bailuo was aware of Lyon¡¯s situation, so he specially arranged for him to stay with the children, which helped with his power control.


    However, Bailuo also hinted to Lyon not to reveal too much of his abilities.


    The Miracle Entity of Yatun, that was the nation¡¯s top secret.


    Lyon still understood this bnce.


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    Afterward, the children finally dispersed.


    It was lunchtime, and in the presence of delicious food, all thoughts of Lyon disappeared.


    ¡°So I fell out of favor in an instant?¡±


    Lyon felt a sense of loss, and She patted her brother, who had returned to human form, on the shoulder, encouraging him, ¡°Big bro, you should take on a role in Sister Inya¡¯s troupe sometime. I think you could be a star.¡±


    Lyon: A joke! I, as the Miracle Entity, the Wolf King of the Greedy World, how could I possibly take a minor role in a troupe!


    ¡°I heard this time they¡¯re performing a y about Your Majesty defeating the Great Devils.¡±


    Lyon: I didn¡¯t watch the yst night, howe I don¡¯t understand it today?


    Lyon: When did this Great Devil appear? Has Your Majesty already begun to challenge the gods? So strong!!


    ¡°For this role of the Devil, we really couldn¡¯t find a suitable actor, no one was imposing enough.¡±


    ¡°Hehehahaha.¡±


    Lyon: ¡°What are we waiting for! Such an important role must belong to me, Lyon!¡±


    To be defeated by Bailuo in a story, what an honor!


    And the title of Great Devil Lyon, how imposing it sounded, Lyon got excited in an instant!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±<div>


    Hailbo knelt behind Bailuo: ¡°May I ask, has there been a change of n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bailuo wasn¡¯t surprised that Hailbo had guessed his thoughts: ¡°The Immortal Hawk Duke has sent people to contact us; things are rtively smooth on her side.¡±


    ¡°If the Immortal Hawk knows, the other two Archdukes of Azure will know too.¡±<div>


    ¡°So you¡­¡±


    Hailbo asked, ¡°Where do you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°It might be very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°The more dangerous, the better!¡±


    Only danger could show Hailbo¡¯s courage; that was the heroic path he sought.


    ¡°I want you to visit the Kingdom of Mountains and meet with the legendary King of Ten Thousand Beasts, Emperor Lion Hedman Reins.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Hailbo looked up in surprise, his eyes filled with immense fear, and his voice trembled slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that, isn¡¯t that just a myth?¡±


    ¡°This man, he, really exists?!¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t me Hailbo for his fear.


    After all, he was a man of the Mountains, and it was impossible for someone from the Mountains like Hailbo not to know of the myth of the Emperor Lion.


    A powerful Master of Miracles who had received a miracle for more than a thousand years and was famously part of the Martial Faction.


    Even Bailuo, when he learned of this man¡¯s aplishments from his uncle, felt admiration.<div>


    He fought against the Holy forces more than a dozen times, single-handedly withstanding the pressure from Holy.


    He detested Star Night and had led troops to defeat two Princely Kings of Star Night, and even dared to confront the Empress of the Far North while the Supreme Emperor of the North tried to mediate.


    Not to mention, just the fact that he dared to call himself ¡®Great Emperor¡¯ within the Kingdom of Mountains showed how confident he was.


    However, this was the inside information that Bailuo had learned from his uncle.


    As a mortal, it was natural that Hailbo would not be aware of this.


    As a result, Hailbo¡¯s knowledge of the Emperor Lion might be much more terrifying than what Bailuo knew.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re starting in Hell right off the bat.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°You look like you¡¯re shaking in your boots.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s got it wrong, I¡¯m excited.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re sweating quite a bit too.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is excitement.¡±<div>


    ¡°Can you still stand?¡±


    ¡°My legs are a bit weak,¡± Hailbo said with an awkward smile, ¡°but it¡¯s because of the excitement.¡±


    Bailuo: Forcing the excitement!


    ¡°Get up, kid.¡±


    Bailuo pulled Hailbo up and said, ¡°I know the people of the Mountains are very afraid of Emperor Lion, his reputation alone can soothe crying children.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    Hailbo corrected, ¡°His reputation is so fierce, it can even make adults hold their pee.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°What about you then?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m still just a kid.¡±


    ¡°I believe you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty,¡± Hailbo said, ¡°can we discuss some insurance issues, like, if I were to die, would it count as dying for my country, and how muchpensation you¡¯d give?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even left and was already discussing what to do if he died.<div>


    Hailbo: There¡¯s got to be something to look forward to.


    ¡°Besides what we agreed on before, how about I build a statue for you?¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Engraved with: Hailbo, the First Envoy of Yadun.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡±


    Hailbo suddenly found his legs not weak anymore, his face not red anymore, sweat disappeared in a sh: ¡°Your Majesty, in that case, I¡¯m not sleepy at all; when do I set off?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t I get some time to prepare? So soon?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll add another line, the Greatest Envoy of Yadun.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Hailbo: ¡°I¡¯ll go home and pack right now!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Please continue, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°This trip,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°I need you to disy the grace of our Yadun, but most importantly, toe back alive.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°As long as youe back alive,¡± Bailuo said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ce your statue in the most conspicuous spot in the square.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo trembled slightly, not from fear, bowing his head then taking his leave: ¡°I will give it my all! I will not disappoint your expectations, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Bailuo called Hailbo back and then summoned a standing cat the height of an adult¡¯s knees, belonging to the Fairy n under Lilith¡¯smand.


    ¡°She is a member of the Cute Cat Family, Cat Lingling¡¯s cousin, named Cat Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Meow, hello there, handsome boy, I¡¯m Lulu Meow.¡±


    Cat Lulu raised her hand and waved at Hailbo, who was puzzled: ¡°Very cute, and then?¡±


    Could this be the legendary vige pet, his personal bodyguard?


    ¡°She¡¯s not much of a fighter, but she possesses a rather interesting ability,¡± Bailuo said. ¡°I call it ¡®Cat Carriage¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Cat Carriage?¡±


    Hailbo couldn¡¯tprehend the ability, but Bailuo exined, ¡°Simply put, if you were to be taken out, as long as she is nearby, she can put you on a cart and drag you back.¡±


    ¡°In any case, go with peace of mind.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°At the very least, we can bring back your body for a proper burial.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo: I have a ¡®what the hell¡¯, not sure whether to say it or not.


    Lulu Meow: Don¡¯t worry, handsome boy, even if it¡¯s an Ancient Dragon, I¡¯ll drag you back.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 278 - 279: 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yadun! (Seeking Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 279: Chapter 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yadun! (Seeking Monthly Votes)


    ¡°I bless you in the name of the Queen of Avalon.¡±


    ¡°When you hold it, death shall fear you, decay shall revere you, and wherever you go, all malice, pain, and injury will desperately avoid you.¡±


    This was a grand hall akin to a colossal altar, where Hailbo knelt at the very center, holding a splendid Envoy¡¯s scepter, and in front of him, his mentor Isefia was bestowing upon him and the scepter the blessings from the Queen of Avalon.


    Guarded by countlessws and favored by the will of the world, as long as the adversaries¡¯ powers did not transcend his mentor¡¯s, nobody could harm Hailbo while he held the scepter.


    ¡°I bless you in the name of the Fairy Mother.¡±


    ¡°When you don this garment, fortune shall always be by your side, misfortune shall tremble in terror, and everything your eyes see and your hands touch shall turn decay into wonder.¡±


    Lilith stood to Hailbo¡¯s left, reciting the fairy incantations, pouringrge amounts of Miracle Power into the diplomatic envoy attire worn by Hailbo, rendering it all the more holy, noble, and elegant.


    ¡°I bless you in the name of the mother of Silver Wing Pegasus and Unicorn.¡±


    ¡°You shall never lose your way, for no illusion or deceit can conceal the truth from you, and where you stand shall always be most tranquil!¡±


    Sherri was at Hailbo¡¯s right-hand side, releasing a silver-white Miracle Power, acting as the third person to guide Hailbo.<div>


    ¡°I bless you in the name of the Lord of Greedy World.¡±


    ¡°Your body and soul shall not be coveted by others, and your voice shall bestow death and pain upon them; should you be angry, cmity shall transform into the fires of vengeance, sweeping across all beings!¡±


    Lyon stood behind Hailbo, and if the three before him had granted Hailbo protection, then he endowed Hailbo with a special ¡®power¡¯.


    ¡°Lastly, I, as the King of Yatun, pledge.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°You will represent our state, our kin, and our civilization in negotiations with foreigners.¡±


    ¡°If you are insulted on a mission, they insult our Yatun!¡±


    As these words fell, the potent Miracle Power finally converged into one ce.


    It settled within Hailbo¡¯s soul, his flesh, and into his eyes, ears, hands, feet, as well as the scepter in his hand and the diplomatic court attire on his body.


    By this, Hailbo had received the protection of four grand Miracle Powers.


    ¡°Hailbo, I thank the sovereigns for their Grace.¡±


    Hailbo reverently returned the gesture, then, supporting himself with the scepter, rose: ¡°I shall strive to live up to your expectations and bring glory to our Yadun!¡±


    Even though Bailuo had joked with Hailbo before, saying something like ¡®the Cat Carriage will bring you back.¡¯


    But it was just a jest, for how could Bailuo allow his own subject, unprepared, to go to such dangerous foreignnds.


    ¡°Remember your mission, and when you return, I shall personally celebrate your achievements.¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s talents were indeed exceptional; he hadn¡¯t received the blessing of the Mysterious Dragon, yet he could endure so much Miracle Power on his own.


    Even though most of it was for recharging, and defensive in nature.


    But to have four grand Miracle Powers converge within one being, it must be said, was truly awesome.


    To achieve this, qualifications, loyalty, and recognition, all three were indispensable.


    From this, it could be seen that Hailbo¡¯s loyalty to Bailuo and his sense of belonging to Yatun had reached a level that transcended life and even the soul.<div>


    ¡°Hailbo, you should get ready.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Perhaps say farewell to your friends as well, they must be quite important to you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Hailbo cherished his rtionships with Silly Tiger and Ina dearly.<div>


    In addition, Yilona was his best friend; both men of like character andparable talents, they held a mutual admiration for each other.


    On the brink of departing for the Kingdom of Mountains, Hailbo had a few words he wished to share with Yilona.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Handlebar Mustache has awakened.¡±


    Elsewhere, Gonnia ryed to Bailuo the news that Handlebar Mustache hade to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was not a significant character.


    But as a pawn once used by him, Bailuo was not so petty as to discard him outright.


    Of course, that¡¯s nonsense, the reality was that Handlebar Mustache still had some utility left.


    ¡°Holy, Mountains, Azure, Star Night, Iron Eagle, Brilliant¡ªthis man has conducted trade in over six great nations, more than fifty lordships.¡±


    What Bailuo was interested in was not solely Handlebar Mustache, but the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild he represented.


    The headquarters of thismerce guild was located in the Kingdom of Mountains and was a significantlyrge guild.


    Under the banner of the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild were trade interests spanning seafood, minerals, jewelry, textiles, shipping, and dozens of other fields, wielding a startling influence among the Mortals of the Mountains.


    If Bailuo wished to secure it, he had to utilize the pawn that was Handlebar Mustache.<div>


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache had suffered tremendous internal damage due to the erosion of a curse.


    Fortunately, with the healing influences of Saintly Aura and the life force of the Tree Elf, he was saved; otherwise, even if the curse had been lifted, his death would have been certain.


    Seeing Bailuo approach, shrewd as he was, Handlebar Mustache immediately knelt to pay respects.


    ¡°Previously, I was blind and sphemous, please forgive me, great divine being!¡±


    The Saint of Dawnlight was depicted as a goddess in the folk tales of Handlebar Mustache¡¯s people.


    Handlebar Mustache had not witnessed the exchange between Avril and Bailuo.


    But appearing here suggested that even if the other party was not a god, they probably weren¡¯t far off from it.


    In any case, the more respect shown the better; at worst, one might beughed at, but not offensive.


    ¡°I am not any kind of divine being.¡±


    Bailuo inquired: ¡°Are you not acquainted with miracles?¡±


    ¡°Miracles?¡±


    With humble origins, and merely a minor merchant, Handlebar Mustache was familiar with monsters, and he knew of Sea Beasts.<div>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 279 - 280: 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_2

    Chapter 280: Chapter 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_2


    But, indeed, they didn¡¯t know what a miracle was.


    ¡°Then you might as well regard me as a god.¡±


    Bailuo didn¡¯t consider himself a god, but he didn¡¯t mind if others worshipped him as such.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity now.¡±


    Bailuo found a chair and sat down casually, ¡°An opportunity to rise above themon lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t agree so hastily.¡±


    Bailuo was aware of these merchants¡¯ small tricks, but he didn¡¯t dislike them.


    On the contrary, Bailuo needed such people: ¡°First, let me ask you, is there anything in particr you want?¡±


    ¡°Speak candidly.¡±<div>


    Bailuo said, ¡°I can tell you in advance, whatever you think, I know it, so don¡¯t ever lie to me.¡±


    The very important reason why Bailuo didn¡¯t eradicate Handlebar Mustache was that his heart was not dirty; what he said matched what he thought in his heart.


    If he was the kind of person who had one face in public and another in private.


    Even if they were a pawn, he would still choose a better one, right?


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    Handlebar Mustache feared Bailuo, whose torment he would remember for the rest of his life.


    But faced with a divine being, an exalted existence that neither his father nor his grandfather had ever seen, how could Handlebar Mustache let such an opportunity slip by?


    Money could never be earned in its entirety, it¡¯s just a number.


    But what¡¯s the use of having all the money in the world if you have no life to spend it?


    ¡°I, I want¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache hesitated for a moment, then said with a tremble in his voice, ¡°I desire eternal life. May I ask, great deity, can you grant me immortality?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, just give me a chance!!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache bowed down before Bailuo, driven by his pure desire.


    But that didn¡¯t constitute loyalty, for Handlebar Mustache felt no gratitude towards Bailuo and had no heartfelt desire to follow him.


    ¡°Eternal life, is it¡­¡±


    Truth be told, Bailuo didn¡¯t have the miracle of eternal life in his possession.


    Sherri, Lilith, Bai Yino, the sisters, Lyon, because they had be the Miracle Entity, they, like Bailuo the Master of Miracles, had obtained endless life.


    However, except for them, even the Tree Elves, once awakened, could only live for a little over six hundred years.


    As for the children of the Bai Luo Family, after they obtained the Miracle Power, they would indeed experience an extension of their lifespan.<div>


    But, this was not immortality.


    While life was certainly longer and more enduring, and their physical condition was much stronger, death was inevitable.


    In fact, only those Children of Miracle capable of continually breaking boundaries can shatter their shackles time and again, and with constant breakthroughs, possess a vitality that makes it nearly impossible for them to die of old age.


    Simply put, if you can break through to the Legendary Realm, you might never encounter the word ¡®aging¡¯ in your life.<div>


    After all, in history, there have been no Legendary Warriors known to decline due to aging.


    They¡¯ve mostly been killed off.


    ¡°Thought it would be some sort of extraordinary item.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about mere eternal life, even immortality is no big deal.¡±


    Bluffing, whether he had it or not, he would bluff first.


    Handlebar Mustache, a worldly, unsophisticated merchant, how could he possibly know whether Bailuo had it or not?


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache¡¯s face showed unimaginable excitement, but Bailuo changed the subject, ¡°But why should I give it to you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Indeed, why would a noble god grant him immortal life?


    What for?


    Does he have any value, and what can he do for god?


    Merchants believe in quid pro quo, you can leverage, you can be shrewd, but essentially, it¡¯s still a transaction.<div>


    To trade with a god?


    This is a god!


    Noble, powerful, intolerant of defiance and deception!


    ¡°Serve me, and if you do well, I will reward you.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°if you dare betray me¡­¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache trembled, ¡°I am willing to follow Your footsteps forever, to be Your foot soldier!¡±


    These words were not a lie, they were consistent inside and out.


    It wasn¡¯t just fear, but also desire, the pursuit of eternal life and evesting pleasure.


    Handlebar Mustache was a hedonist; he didn¡¯t have great ambitions.


    As long as he could continue to y and indulge, that was enough for him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a try.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild, right?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, err¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my boldness,¡± Handlebar Mustache said, ¡°but does the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild really have anything that could catch Your attention?¡±


    ¡°I need itswork, its market, and therge number of traveling merchants under its g.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a crop that needs to be distributed across the world.¡±


    Indeed, only our Yadun possessing these crops is a good thing.


    But Bailuo wanted to coerce the king tomand his nobles; thus, he had to be willing to throw the child to catch the wolf.


    Of course, Bailuo wouldn¡¯t hand everything out; he was actually only nning to distribute potatoes.


    Potatoes are a divine artifact during famine years.


    In Miracle Maind, though Kings are powerful, every miracle has its own domain.


    Many Masters of Miracles don¡¯t have the means to improve the wellbeing of their people.


    Miracle Power can produce powerful derivatives, but their yield is limited, barely enough for favored vassals¡ªhow would it suffice to nourish the worthless?<div>


    However, as the poption grows, the probability of birthing highly talented individuals increases proportionally.


    Therefore, if the Masters of Miracles had the means, they would certainly hope to have thousands of vassals, and then select the Children of Miracle from them, nurturing them into strong heroes, masters, kings, and legendary warriors.


    ¡°About that, my status within the Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild is not particrly high.¡±

 Chapter 280 - 281: 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_3

    Chapter 281: Chapter 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_3


    ¡°With my support behind you,¡± Bailuo said, ¡°what is a mere merchant guild? It¡¯s nothing to fuss over.¡±


    ¡°You, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to amass a fortune, that¡¯s a trifle for me to achieve,¡± Bailuo continued, ¡°As for the first thing you must do, it¡¯s to take this crop and propagate it throughout the world.¡±


    Bailuo intended to turn potatoes into the staple food of this world, gradually making its prolific yield a sustenance people depended on for survival.


    ¡°I will also provide you with enough spices to ensure your capital remains stronger than anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    Spices as precious as gold were worthless in Bailuo¡¯s hands, not even meriting a single coin.


    So money wasn¡¯t a problem; with Bailuo around, Handlebar Mustache would have endless capital.


    ¡°And what I want first are those superfluous poptions.¡±


    Once the world¡¯s poption increased, the ve trade would be more rxed and simple, providing Bailuo with an abundance of ves.


    Some might ask why, if food was plentiful and life was better, there would still be ves?<div>


    First, with more food, the poption would also increase. Disasters and turmoil could still produce refugees.


    Second, never underestimate the greed of those in power. The world¡¯s problems have never been about a shortage of resources but their unequal distribution.


    ¡°I intend to support you in wresting control of that so-called Three-Headed Dog Commerce Guild.¡±


    ¡°Besides, that name is quite unpleasant,¡± Bailuo added, ¡°You¡¯ll change it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache didn¡¯t understand why he had to sell crops abroad.


    But if the great god demanded it, Handlebar Mustache would oblige.


    ¡°Rest assured, I shall not disappoint you!¡±


    Immortality and perpetual enjoyment¡ªsuch deals had never been done by his father or grandfather.


    ¡°Keep looking for ves for me.


    ¡°As your power grows, so will my need for ves.¡±


    Bailuo said, ¡°Life is too hard, and they are being persecuted. We, in Yatun, are willing to open a gate of convenience for them.¡±


    Yatun Indcked poption. Arge base number was essential to better select the Child of Miracle.


    The most surplus poption in other countries was precisely what Bailuo needed most.


    In a nutshell, if you wish toe, I will aid your migration. I want all of you!


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    Bailuo tossed a ring to Handlebar Mustache, who caught it, puzzled. ¡°You can regard it as a Divine Artifact, capable of absorbing damage and, even in the face of fatal attacks, preserving your life.¡±


    ¡°This!!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was stunned; such things existed in this world.<div>


    ¡°But this is contingent on your absolute loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡°Should there be thoughts of betrayal¡­¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache reaffirmed his resolution to cling to Bailuo¡¯s coattails and never let go.<div>


    Betraying him would be foolish.


    Being favored by a deity was such fortune that one would be a fool not to seize it.


    ¡°He still has little loyalty.¡±


    Lilithmented, ¡°With the ring in his possession, he¡¯s as good as useless.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Bailuo was well aware that changing ingrained attitudes in such seasoned adults was not impossible but rather not cost-effective.


    So Bailuo never nned on truly winning over Handlebar Mustache.


    He was simply using him.


    If sessful, it would be for the best, benefiting Yatun with an experienced merchant.


    Otherwise, should Handlebar Mustache betray him one day, it would be of little consequence.


    Kill him and rece him, seizing everything he owned.


    That was Bailuo¡¯s backup n.


    If you betray me, then everything you have will merely be making a bridal gown for someone else.<div>


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this fellow¡¯s matter to rest.¡±


    ¡°If he seeds, he¡¯ll have wealth and honor; if not, we¡¯ll rece him.¡±


    Wealth and honor were cheap in the eyes of the current Yatun Duchy.


    The next day, at noon, at Harbor Town on Yatun Ind.


    ¡°I need to make a long trip. While I¡¯m gone, you all must strive to do well.¡±


    Hailbo bid farewell to Ina and Silly Tiger. The Silly Tiger, not understanding, simply said, ¡°Hailbo brother,e back soon, I¡¯ll treat you to baozi. They¡¯re so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hailboughed, ¡°But Tiger, you shouldn¡¯t kick off your nkets at night. I won¡¯t be here, and who knows how you¡¯ll end up sleeping.¡±


    Hailbo was worried about Silly Tiger, so he had him move in to live together.


    As a brother, he was wholly devoted and responsible.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Hailbo was quite concerned about Silly Tiger.


    But Bailuo was a wise king; he wouldn¡¯t mistreat the Silly Tiger.<div>


    Moreover, as long as Hailbo made a few more diplomatic missions, the military achievements gained from diplomacy would bring him more resources and attention.


    As for Ina¡­


    ¡°Ina, you are very clever, but I¡¯m still worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ina¡¯s self-esteem was improving gradually; she was bing more confidenttely.


    ¡°Recently, an old gentleman taught me many things¡ªit was like a sudden enlightenment.¡±


    Although Hailbo had only been with his uncle for a few days, what he saw and learned astonished him.


    To his embarrassment, Hailbo was so moved that he knelt down.


    He knelt directly in front of his uncle, pleading to be taken on as a disciple.


    Even if it meant bing a mere apprentice, Hailbo would be content to join his teachings.


    ¡®Though I¡¯ve only taught you for a few days, you have a natural gift in this domain.¡¯


    The uncle gave him many of his own writings, saying, ¡®After reading these, if you have insights, you may im to be my student in the future.¡¯


    Being able to call himself the uncle¡¯s student, Hailbo was so moved he almost cried: ¡®What merits do I possess, teacher!¡¯<div>

 Chapter 281 - 282: 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_4

    Chapter 282: Chapter 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_4


    ¡°`


    Hmm, Hailbo is equally excellent in shamelessness.


    ¡°There is a saying that things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme.¡±


    Concerned for Ina, Hailbo advised, ¡°You used to have no capital topete, but now that you do, it probably won¡¯t be so easy to be content.¡±


    ¡°So I will give you two pieces of advice, although they might not be timely, they could be helpful to you.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    Hailbo, admired by Ina and would never harm her, said, ¡°Take a step back to broaden your horizons, what¡¯s mine by fortune can be lost to fate.¡±


    Ina: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say more than that.¡±


    Anyway, Ina didn¡¯t understand him, but Hailbo believed in Ina¡¯s talent; one day, she¡¯d surely understand.<div>


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ina is a kind girl, ¡°But be sure to take care, brother Hailbo.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I am the most outstanding one of your generation!¡±


    Hailbo gripped the staff in his hand.


    The item, as the Queen of Avalon had told him, would save his life so long as he kept it close.


    Having seen battle, Hailbo knew the Queen¡¯s power, that of a War Goddess who could destroy heaven and earth.


    Hailbo had no doubts about her words.


    Especially since both Lord Sherri and Lady Lilith had blessed him.


    The image of Lady Lilith snapping her fingers to erase the Fortress Emperor Lizard from existence, was something Hailbo would never forget for as long as he lived.


    As for Sherri, there was no need to say more. Sherri, mounting Bailuo and transforming into a divine being thousands of meters tall, was heart-stoppingly impressive.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    The Cat Lulu hopped and skipped behind Hailbo, and the young man stopped, ¡°I am going to meet a friend; will youe with me? Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem at all, Lulu Meow can transform into the appearance of a regr cat.¡±


    ¡°After all, if I bring back your Cat Carriage and get discovered, it will be dangerous for Lulu Meow too.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop saying ¡®Cat Carriage¡¯? I¡¯m afraid I might kick you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me, handsome boy.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hailbo remembered the strength of High-ranking Fairies, ¡°Ah, well, you are indeed very powerful, but these divine artifacts I have¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just for outsiders.¡±<div>


    Cat Lulu: ¡°They¡¯re useless against me, Meow.¡±


    People of Yatun cannot kill one another.


    Many abilities, the Miracle Entities had long issued decrees that they couldn¡¯t injure each other.


    Unless a Miracle Entity embodying Bailuo¡¯s will personally intervened.<div>


    At most they could restrain or capture, but to kill or destroy was virtually impossible.


    All of Hailbo¡¯s abilities were in these blessed garments, but they were of no use against Cat Lulu.


    And as for Hailbo himself, his physical fitness was not strong, so saying he couldn¡¯t beat Cat Lulu wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    ¡°But given some time, Lulu Meow might not be a match for you anymore.¡±


    Cat Lulu: ¡°Because these clothes will continuously transform your physical fitness, making you stronger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°By then, Lulu Meow won¡¯t be able to help you; you¡¯ll only have your Cat Carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo: Big sister, can you please not talk about the Cat Carriage? You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯m definitely going to fail this time, hey!!


    ¡°Cat Carriage driver, ready!!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Hailbo spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Afterwards, Hailbo said goodbye to Yilona and Ju Nono, and within the permitted limits, he gave Yilona many hints.


    ¡°Does this outfit mean you have been entrusted with an important role?¡±<div>


    Yilona hadn¡¯t expected Hailbo to change into such attire after just a few days.


    And it made him look like someone of great importance.


    Hmm, very dignified, extremely handsome.


    More importantly, he appeared like an envoy from the Heaven Realm, mysterious, noble, and full of authority.


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Standing at the port, in front, Yatun¡¯s ships were about to set sail, manned by Handlebar Mustache.


    This ship, given to Handlebar Mustache by Yatun, was a finerge merchant vessel, blessed by Fairies and Avalon, high-end goods.


    Handlebar Mustache was returning to the Mountains not only for business but more crucially, to take Hailbo to the Mountains.


    The Elf Battleship was swift, reaching the Mountains in at most a week.


    Considering the meeting with the Emperor of Beasts, including travel time, the whole trip was estimated at half a month.


    Once the way with the Emperor of Beasts was clear, Yatun Duchy would have a preliminary backbone and ally in the Mountains.


    This would bring a significant advantage to Yatun¡¯s international stance.


    ¡°Do your best.¡±<div>


    Hailbo told Yilona, ¡°As I said before, don¡¯t overthink things. This world is far moreplicated than you can imagine.¡±


    Having been in Yatun for nearly two months, Hailbo had gone from being shocked at first seeing the White Eagle Fairy to the wonder of entering the Dream Forest.


    Then onto the battlefield, truly broadening his horizons for the first time.


    Like Hailbo, Yilona was a talented individual.


    Their problem was simply that their hearts were too small, their insights too shallow.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet someone, someone you can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    Hailbo couldn¡¯t reveal who it was, but just this information was no problem, ¡°To be honest, it feels like a dream.¡±


    He had be the protagonist of the epic tales that are usually found only in stories.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say. Just don¡¯t betray thisnd, Yilona.¡±


    Hailbo did not want Yilona to harm Yatun, otherwise, he would be forced to kill her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Cat Lulu followed Hailbo¡¯s steps as they boarded the deck of the Elf Battleship.<div>


    ¡°We can set sail now, Mister Mustache.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Only then did Handlebar Mustache notice Hailbo, and he turned at the sound.


    But upon seeing him, Handlebar Mustache¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock, ¡°You, you, you¡­ That outfit is¡­¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 282 - 283: 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Seeking Monthly Votes)_5

    Chapter 283: Chapter 156 Insulting You is Insulting Our Yatun! (Seeking Monthly Votes)_5


    ¡°`


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already met my master, so you should understand what status I hold now, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was bbergasted. He had never expected that a previously insignificant ve was now a divine envoy he had to look up to.


    Is this life? Is this fate?


    ¡°Jealousy is pointless, loyalty allows you to achieve your desires.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hailbo¡¯s words jolted Handlebar Mustache to attention, and he quickly nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    If Hailbo could do it, then why not him?


    There¡¯s no reason not!<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Handlebar Mustache looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else, he said awkwardly, ¡°How do we set off when not everyone has arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else, just the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡±


    Handlebar Mustache wanted to ask where the ¡®three¡¯ came from, but then he saw Hailbo lifting his scepter and thrusting it downward.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The sails fell and Handlebar Mustache staggered, grabbing onto something nearby to steady himself and avoid falling.


    At the same time, Hailbo pointed the scepter forward slightly.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The Elf Battleship moved without wind and then suddenly elerated, leaving the port behind.


    ¡°This, I¡­¡±


    Although Handlebar Mustache had seen the Saint of Dawnlight, encountered some of Immortal Hawk¡¯s troops, and had experienced the horrors of a curse, he was still awestruck by such a wonder: ¡®Is this the world of gods, and can I, from now on, live in such a world?¡¯


    Without realizing it, the ring on Handlebar Mustache¡¯s finger began to emit a faint light.


    The light was weak, but it was indeed shining.


    ¡°Yo?¡±


    Cat Lulu sensed the power of the fairy emanating from the ring and smiled.


    ¡°Wait a second, there¡¯s only two of us, even if we don¡¯t need someone to sail the ship, what about food?¡±<div>


    Handlebar Mustache was a third-generation rich kid, spoiled and clueless about cooking.


    This was a man who, aside from enjoying life, was utterly useless in everyday matters.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±<div>


    Hailbo: ¡°But my current status doesn¡¯t allow me to engage in such activities.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, the three of us are enough.¡±


    ¡°Right, Lulu?¡±


    As Hailbo spoke, he looked towards the cat nearby. Under Handlebar Mustache¡¯s gaze, Cat Lulu started to stand on two legs, and her body puffed up as if it had been inted.


    ¡°This!!!¡±


    ¡°Heave-ho!¡±


    Cat Lulu leapt lightly, somersaulted in the air, and thennded on the second deck.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, meow.¡±


    Cat Lulu drew two matched des, nging them together in front of her: ¡°What do you want to eat, meow?¡±


    ¡°Stew, boiled fish, grilled steak, grilledmb chops, roasted chicken, or perhaps noodles, dumplings, buns?¡±


    ¡°Lulu Meow can cook a lot of dishes, meow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want Zhajiang noodles.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright meow, I¡¯ll get it ready for the handsome guy right away.¡±


    ¡°The cat can talk!!!!¡±


    Handlebar Mustache was still questioning his life; his worldview was being overturned again.


    Why, why could a cat talk?


    The cat was grilling fish!


    The cat was also grilling steak!


    ¡°Ah ha~~¡±


    Handlebar Mustache devoured the steak grilled by Cat Lulu, almost crying from how delicious it was: ¡°Why does it taste so good?¡±


    The spices were unheard of, much more exquisite than ck pepper.


    And the culinary skill was superb.


    ¡°Is this the food of gods?¡±


    ¡°Hey, can you calm down a bit,¡± said Hailbo eating Zhajiang noodles and then took a sip of Happy Otaku Water: ¡°You¡¯re the big merchant of the Mountains, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Can money buy the food of gods?¡±<div>


    ¡°Good point, I have no counterargument.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Handlebar Mustache eyed the Happy Otaku Water (c) in Hailbo¡¯s hand: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a beverage. Like wine or juice, don¡¯t you drink with your meals?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve never had this.¡±


    ¡°Hey~~ Miss Lulu, give this na?ve guy a c.¡±


    ¡°Okay yo.¡±


    Cat Lulu loved to cook; with a cute wave of her paw, a c suddenly appeared in front of Handlebar Mustache.


    ¡°Amazing! How did you do that? How did this thing just magically appear out of thin air?!¡±


    The magic amazed Handlebar Mustache once again.


    ¡°So refreshing!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop making such a fuss over everything?¡±


    ¡°So tasty!!¡±<div>


    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Thus, amid Handlebar Mustache¡¯s endless astonishment, Hailbo finished his lunch.


    And this one mealpletely shattered Handlebar Mustache¡¯s lifelong views.


    Only after enjoying such can one understand how narrow and foolish their previous life had been. He had even asked His Majesty for wealth and status before.


    What significance does the wealth of mortals have over a thousand years?


    Determined, Handlebar Mustache decided to work diligently under Bailuo, and climb upwards, certain to use his talents to gain more rewards.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 283 - 284: 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 284: Chapter 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Votes)


    One merchant ship after another sailed across the sea, the g representing the Immortal Hawk Kingdom fluttering in the breeze atop their masts.


    No pirates, merchant vessels, or fishing boats dared to approach as they passed by.


    Even if they encountered any, they would steer clear from a distance; nobody dared to collide with or offend a fleet flying the Immortal Hawk g.


    Although there were asionally those who sought death, they were in the minority; most merchants still had some discernment.


    ¡°Phew~~¡±


    A merchant convoy avoided the Immortal Hawk fleet, and the captain heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Captain, why are you so scared? What¡¯s the story behind that fleet?¡±


    The crew members were puzzled, for they had never seen their captain loseposure like this before.


    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s the emblem of the Immortal Hawk Royal Fleet,¡± said the captain.


    He said, ¡°We used to have to avoid Coral City¡¯s g, but the Immortal Hawk Royal Fleet is like Coral City¡¯s big boss!<div>


    Dare to offend it, and you don¡¯t want to live?!¡±


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    To these merchants and peddlers, the City Lord of Coral City was already the stuff of legend.


    The Immortal Hawk Duke, what kind of immortals were they!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a heads-up,¡± the captain said, ¡°From now on you better memorize all the gs on this sea, especially these gs. Whichever you see, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better run as far away as you can, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    In Miracle Maind,rge states functioned more like alliances, and truend ownership was primarily reflected in territories.


    For example, the Immortal Hawk Nation, Thistle Province, and White Birch Territories, among others.


    For many natives, it was these Princely States that fostered a greater sense of identity.


    ¡°But is it really that scary?¡±


    A sailor said, ¡°I thought the nobles of Coral City were already scary enough.¡±


    ¡°Nobles?¡±


    The captain scoffed, ¡°What do they count as nobles? The true nobles never show themselves. Have you ever seen the City Lord of Coral City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the City Lord of Coral City, Haitang, has lived for more than a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that would make her an old granny.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°The waters of this sea are much deeper than you imagine. Have you heard of Morgan, the King of the Southern Sea?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who controls sea monsters and drags ships to the ocean floor? Isn¡¯t that just a myth?¡±


    ¡°Once, I met Sigurian in person,¡± the captain spoke with an air of authority; ¡°That man, monstrous in his presence, the look he gave when he swept his gaze across¡ªI will never forget for the rest of my life.¡±<div>


    The rtions between the Miracle Nations and the Miracle Sovereign State were akin to those between the Zhou Emperor and the Warring States princes during the Spring and Autumn period.


    Of course, not like the princes during the Warring States period.


    In the Warring States era, the Zhou Emperor had almost no speaking power, so the influence of the Iron Eagle, Mountains, Star Night, and Azure within Miracle Maind was indeed more aligned with the Spring and Autumn period.


    Azure is a parliamentary-style alliance, where three Princely Kings hold considerable equal power.<div>


    Usually, the direction of the nation is decided by consultations and discussions, unanimously outward looking.


    But as the Immortal Hawk Duke and such beings live far too long, the concept of human time has long since lost meaning for them.


    Individuals who are seen as big figures and legends in mortal eyes, including Sigurian, Haitang, and even the likes of Foolish Kristin.


    Dumbass: What do you mean by the likes of a fool? I¡¯m super awesome, too! Ah! I¡¯m upset! Bring me another bowl of cat food!


    In short, mortals only knew whom they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, but as for why they couldn¡¯t, the Upper Tier mostly kept silent. Even those aware of the existence of miracles dared not take the huge risk of revealing the secrets of Miracle Power to themon folk.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    ¡°Back to Coral City.¡±


    The captain seemed to sense the undercurrents swirling beneath the sea, ¡°The weather might be changing. We should not head out to sea for a while; let¡¯s wait until things cool down.¡±


    Azure is the most peaceful among the neighboring states.


    Indeed, its reputation as a permanent neutral trade nation has allowed it to secure a foothold on Miracle Maind.


    Moreover, without any friction for hundreds of years between the Three Kingdoms of Azure, the rtionship among the three lords is extremely close, and the people of Azure have nearly merged into one.


    Apart from Miracle Citizens who, due to Miracle Power, cannot bepletely unified, most of Azure¡¯s poption doesn¡¯t care much whether they¡¯re subjects of Immortal Hawk, Shen Niang, or Yang Bo.


    Everyone is an Azurean, at most differentiated by the ce of their birth, like those from Coral City, Shockwave City, and so on.<div>


    There is no racial discrimination, at most a bit of regional bias.


    But city folks looking down on country folks, that¡¯s universal everywhere.


    ¡°Uncle, where are they sending us?¡±


    The speaker was a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, short and poorly developed due to years of malnutrition.


    If you were to describe her in Bailuo¡¯s terms, she was ¡®t as an airport runway and as smooth as a pancake rolled over by a tank without a single air bubble in the cling film.¡¯


    The girl¡¯s name was veryplex and hard to pronounce, but tranted into Yatunnguage, it was ¡®Tide under the Moon,¡¯ or ¡®Yue Xi¡¯ for short.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? I¡¯m not a prophet,¡± grumbled the old man.


    They were on a ve ship, and a grey-haired elder, resting against the wall with eyes closed, tried to conserve his energy.


    ¡°But you were rightst time,¡± Yue Xi said, looking at the unkempt, disheveled old man. ¡°You said our ship might get inspected, and it really did.¡±


    Yue Xi: And you say you¡¯re not a prophet!


    ¡°That was just a wild guess,¡± he retorted.


    The slovenly uncle was named rus, over fifty years old, and his rtionship with the girl could not be more unrted.


    Ironic, considering Bailuo specifically requested family groups¡ªparents with children or grandparents with grandchildren.<div>

 Chapter 284 - 285: 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Votes)_2

    Chapter 285: Chapter 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Votes)_2


    But how could rus and Yue Xi, who are not rted by blood, be a team?


    This, actually, there¡¯s nothing special about their story.


    It just so happened that when Yue Xi was caught stealing, she was arrested, and the scruffy uncle was also there as a ve, so the two were locked up in the same cell.


    Just then, Handlebar Mustache came to buy ves.


    rus overheard his requirements and immediately discussed it with Yue Xi, they lied about being father and daughter to get out of their predicament sooner.


    Escape was impossible since they both had the ve branding, and it seemed unlikely they¡¯d ever have another chance in this lifetime.


    Moreover, as the girl had no real skills, going out would mean continuing to steal and then waiting to be caught and beaten to death.


    Being a ve was certainly miserable, but at least there would be food to eat.


    Perhaps with some luck, given the girl¡¯s looks, if they encountered a rich family, she could be a concubine or a warming maid, which seemed not too bad either.


    At least then, she would have a full stomach and a warm bed to sleep in. What a delightful thought.<div>


    ¡°You, I reckon, wouldn¡¯t be warming any bed.¡±


    ¡°How could I not warm a bed, I, I¡¯m a beautiful girl!¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s filthy appearance, rus shook his head; they had spent several months together in the cell.


    Without rus, Yue Xi would have died long ago.


    Yue Xi knew that rus was protecting her and even taught her to read and told her interesting stories from other ces.


    However, most of them seemed like myths to Yue Xi, and not the particrly reliable kind.


    Things like a fountain that grants eternal youth, a flying city, or a one-eyed giant who could walk across the ocean.


    He even said that when people died, their bodies could bounce right out of their coffins.


    Heh, is this what they call ¡®dancing on graves¡¯?


    In any case, aside from these wild fantasies, rus was quite a good person ¨C reliable and especially with his premonitory skills, which almost made Yue Xi think he was some deity.


    Having spent these days with rus, Yue Xi genuinely grew fond of the old man.


    ¡°But, old man, you¡¯re really amazing, bonding with the ve trader in just a few words, and even the guards asionally brought you food and drink.¡±


    Thinking of their interactions, Yue Xi almost burst outughing: ¡°Have they been taken in by your rney?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    rus: ¡°What we have is mutual appreciation.¡±


    rus is a storyteller, and as long as his stories continue, they won¡¯ty a hand on him.


    rus: My stories are endless.


    ¡°Pff!¡±


    Yue Xi grew even more curious about the scruffy uncle: ¡°By the way, how did you know we were going to be caught before it happened?¡±<div>


    ¡°It was the Dawnlight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? You could tell there was a problem from the Dawnlight?¡±


    ¡°That was no ordinary Dawnlight.¡±


    rus said: ¡°You grew up on the Star Night side, so you haven¡¯t heard, it only appears when the Saint of Dawnlight shows up.¡±<div>


    ¡°Dawnlight, the Saint? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Yue Xi: ¡°Is that another one of your fantasies? But it does sound interesting. Tell me more about it, will you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    rus chose to be silent, offering no further exnation. He sat there like an old man who had seen much of the world, leaning against the cabin wall, eyes closed and meditating.


    ¡°Well, I was wrongst time, I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted your storytelling, I admit my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, old man~~~¡±


    ¡°When youe to know what a miracle is,¡± rus said, ¡°thene ask me about the Saint of Dawnlight.¡±


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    Yue Xi didn¡¯t understand and pursed her lips disdainfully: ¡°Hmph, acting all high and mighty, with all your dark and mysterious talk. Littledy here doesn¡¯t want to know about your Saint of Dawnlight.¡±


    ¡°Littledy has something to eat.¡±


    After saying that, Yue Xi happily pulled out a cake from her bosom and started munching: ¡°Jealous, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not giving, definitely not giving it to you!¡±


    Bailuo: Ah, there were actually things stuffed in there!


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss.¡±<div>


    rus liked Yue Xi¡¯s innocence.


    The girl had lost her parents from a young age, and every day, she struggled to survive. Alone and helpless, despite giving it her all, she still couldn¡¯t fill her stomach.


    ¡°Poor child, if the war hadn¡¯t urred ten years ago, perhaps her parents wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°At least, she wouldn¡¯t end up like she is now, a ve.¡±


    ¡°Will there ever be a day¡­ when I can atone for my sins¡­¡±


    rus missed the days of his youth; he closed his eyes, and a tear unknowingly slid down his cheek: ¡®I wish I could hear that child call me brother again, and Teacher Luwei, Big Brother Shan, Little Yezi¡­¡¯


    If only you were still alive, how wonderful that would be.


    ¡°Kaka kaka.¡±


    Inside Avalon Castle, Bailuo watched as the old uncle fiddled with a turtle shell, his eyebrows slightly furrowed: ¡°That thing, you¡¯re still ying with it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me about it before? It¡¯s called divination, right?¡±


    ¡°Just remembered it suddenly, and I was bored, seemed kind of interesting.¡±


    The old uncle started to sort out the copper coins, silver coins, and Gold Coins he had dumped from the turtle shell, checking their meanings.


    ¡°This thing, it¡¯s not reliable.¡±<div>


    ¡°Just trying it out.¡±


    The old uncle: ¡°It¡¯s just for fun.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Bailuo never believed in such things, and neither did the old uncle.


    But that didn¡¯t stop him from having a broad range of interests. When bored, he liked to explore new fields he had never yed with before.


    Like this divination and fortune-telling, using the quite ancient method of turtle shell divination.


    ¡°I just mentioned it in passing, right?¡±


    Bailuo remembered telling the old uncle a few things about fortune-telling when he was a child: ¡®Can you tell fortunes, like reading stars, making hexagrams, and Tarot Cards and stuff?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle, why did you suddenly take an interest in it today?¡±

 Chapter 285 - 286: 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Pass)_3

    Chapter 286: Chapter 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Defeated (Seeking Monthly Pass)_3


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Uncle carefully looked at the coins on the table, ¡°It was just a spur of the moment.¡±


    ¡°Did you see anything from it?¡±


    Bailuo,pletelyposed, gestured for Cat Yiyi to pour him a ss of Sprite.


    This wasn¡¯t something Uncle came up with, it was the creation of the little witches.


    During their sses simr to potion-making, they helped Bailuo extract something akin to baking soda.


    Thus, Sprite, Fanta, Coke¡­


    These familiar vors from Bailuo¡¯s memory were reproduced by Lilith using magic.


    ¡°Hmm, there is a result.¡±


    Uncle nodded and said to Bailuo, ¡°Friends from afar are visiting. The divination shows that I might meet an old friend today.¡±<div>


    ¡°Pffhahaha.¡±


    Bailuoughed, ¡°Uncle, I know you¡¯re awesome, but this, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Uncle said, ¡°Most methods of prediction are actually abination of psychology, logic, and analytical skills.¡±


    ¡°You know that and¡­?¡±


    ¡°But just now, I incorporated a bit of the Fighting Saint Method.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo was taken aback, ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    ¡°The power of miracles is mysterious. The Avalon Law Qi does have some destiny-rted techniques,¡± Uncle said, ¡°But I was just trying it out.¡±


    Uncle was talking about Astrologers, whose abilities opened the doors to a new world for him.


    Of course, Uncle wasn¡¯t proficient, nor did he n to delve into it; he was simply trying to help the Astrologers explore new domains.


    ¡°I thought you seeded, which gave me quite a fright.¡±


    If Uncle had managed all that, Bailuo thought, ¡®You truly are soaring to the heavens.¡¯


    Uncle: Am I not already soaring high enough?


    Bailuo: Enough, enough, take it easy, careful not to fall.


    Uncle: It¡¯s only a few meters high here.


    Bailuo: There was an old Witch Hunter who thought the same, and he looked a lot like you.


    ¡°Yo!¡±


    Suddenly, Uncle said, ¡°I think I seeded.¡±<div>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°Do you mean that the ¡®friends from afar visiting¡¯ was a result of predicting with the Law Qi?¡±


    ¡°How urate that is, I can¡¯t say,¡±


    Uncle replied, ¡°But indeed, it was.¡±<div>


    ¡°Well, I just do it asionally,¡± said Uncle, ¡°But I think I might not be cut out for this. Next time I n to try observing the stars at night, or maybe use those Tarot Cards and Crystal Ball you spoke of.¡±


    Uncle seems to be on his way to bing a diviner!!


    ¡°Haha, even you have something you¡¯re not good at.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Bailuo was about to tease Uncle, saying he finally met his match,


    but just then, Gonnia, through Little Miya, reported to Bailuo the sensation of the second batch of ves.


    Miya stood to the side, focusing intently on projecting Gonnia¡¯s figure in front of Bailuo and Uncle.


    As a Witch, her strength had already be Transcendent, her spells increasingly refined.


    Lilith felt that Miya, Elsa, She, Fiona, and the others were ready to begin their sorcerer¡¯s training and break through to higher realms.


    ¡°Uncle, the ¡®friends from afar visiting¡¯ you spoke of wouldn¡¯t happen to be these ves, would it?¡±


    While waiting, Bailuo struck up a conversation with Uncle again.


    Bailuo didn¡¯t think his uncle¡¯s friend would be among these ves, but his uncle had always been magical and unfathomable.


    ¡°A bet?¡±<div>


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Bailuo pped the table, ¡°This time, I¡¯m taking the bet with you!¡±


    ¡°I like your confidence.¡±


    Uncle: ¡°If you lose, you have to get Feiya pregnant by the end of this year.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bailuo expressed, could we even y like that?


    If Sister heard this, she¡¯d definitely grab a sword and chase down the uncle and nephew without mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have been working with Brother Shan on a secret form.¡±


    The uncle said, with this form, you could have two in a year, a ser team in three years, and a special ss to start in ten years.


    The uncle gave Bailuo a look, and he was at a loss for words.


    Sister: Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to chop up these two fools!!


    ¡°She drinks?¡±


    ¡°You drink.¡±<div>


    Bailuo was now unhappy: Ah, do I need this stuff? Do I? I¡¯m young and strong, capable of a hundred rounds in a night, okay!


    ¡°Does it work?¡±


    However, Bailuo indeed liked children very much.


    What the uncle said was a bit exaggerated, but if he could have a house full of kids, Bailuo also looked forward to it.


    So, regarding this magical form¡­


    ¡°Ancestral form, your grandpa, your dad, they¡¯ve both used it.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~~~¡±


    Bailuo expressed that he should trust the wisdom of the ancestors: ¡°Hey, wait, that¡¯s not right!¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°How many sons did my grandfather have?¡±


    ¡°Just me and your dad.¡±


    ¡°And my dad?¡±


    ¡°There was talk of a daughter too, but she passed away young,¡± the uncle said, ¡°if we include her, that¡¯s two in total.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±<div>


    Bailuo: ¡°I feel like you¡¯re tricking me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an improved version!¡±


    Uncle: ¡°With me involved, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    The uncle dreamt of someone calling him great-uncle, eagerly hoping for Isefia to give Bailuo a bunch of kids soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°And if you lose uncle?¡±


    ¡°If I lose,¡± the uncle said, ¡°then I¡¯ll give you that precious secret book.¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    Bailuo immediately made an agreement with the uncle: ¡°A man¡¯s word is his bond, you can¡¯t go back on it.¡±


    ¡°In all my years as Saros I¡¯ve been known for one thing: trust,¡± the uncle said, ¡°I have been invincible for thirty years, and from now on, you will carry on this reputation.¡±


    Bailuo: Absolutely!


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve made contact with Gonnia.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    Bailuo hastily coughed and then looked at his uncle, who instantly reverted to his dignified elderly gentleman demeanor, serious and sparing with his words.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all arrived?¡±

 Chapter 286 - 287: 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Tasted Defeat (Vote for Monthly Pass)_4

    Chapter 287: Chapter 157: 30 Years of Piling, Never Tasted Defeat (Vote for Monthly Pass)_4


    Bai Luo looked at Gonnia, ¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°2,500 people.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡±


    Bai Luo hadn¡¯t expected the number of detained ves to be so immense.


    ¡°Originally it was 1,800, but then another 700 were added.¡±


    ¡°Added seven hundred?¡±


    ¡°They were sent by the Immortal Hawk,¡± Gonnia said, ¡°I can¡¯t say they¡¯re all from the Immortal Hawk, but some are.¡±


    ¡°However, most of them don¡¯t have the concept of a nation, like some fishermen from the seas around us, who have be homeless due to pirate attacks.¡±


    ¡°So they were given to us as ves?¡±


    Bai Luo: ¡°Voluntarily?¡±<div>


    The sources of ves in this world are broad; refugees who have nothing to eat are actually no different from ves.


    Being ves at least allows them to stay alive; refugees die of hunger without anyone caring.


    ¡°Basically, it should be voluntary.¡±


    Gonnia had the witches cast memory-rted spells.


    On one hand, it was to identify spies and undercover agents, on the other hand, it was to understand the specific circumstances of the others.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Having no means to survive and voluntarily bing ves implies they won¡¯t have a rebellious mentality, but are prepared for a bitter future.


    Bai Luo felt that such people could be tried for assimtion.


    The Yatun Duchy is in great need of people, so Bai Luo is willing to ept any well-intentionedmoner.


    ¡°Leon.¡±


    Leon, standing outside the door, heard Bai Luo calling him and immediately entered, bowing respectfully: ¡°Your Majesty, please give your orders.¡±


    ¡°Go in my stead.¡±


    Bai Luo said, ¡°I¡¯m not sending you to get involved, but to maintain order.¡±


    Among Bai Luo¡¯s ranks, the Miracle Entity, Lilith, had many tasks, Sherri was not humanoid, and as the Queen¡¯s older sister, she had recently followed the Saint of Dawnlight to Shockwave City.


    Leon was a formidable force.


    With him present, even if something were to happen, he would have the ability to suppress it instantly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leon respectfully excused himself.


    The next moment, ck mes surged from beneath his feet, enveloping him, and in an instant swallowed him whole.<div>


    As the mes dissipated, Leon was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°This child is bing more and more respectful,¡± Bai Luo mused.


    ¡°Is it necessary to be like this?¡±


    Bai Luo felt helpless: ¡°He¡¯s my brother, after all; I still hope he could be a bit more affectionate.¡±<div>


    ¡°They also grow up; you have to start treating them as adults.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I suddenly feel like the children have grown up,¡± Bai Luo said reflectively, ¡°Is this what getting old feels like?¡±


    Next to him, Miya piped up: ¡°I¡¯m still here, Brother Bai Luo, I¡¯m still here, Little Miya has grown up well too.¡±


    In the cathedral of Harbor City, Leon emerged from the shadow of Bai Luo¡¯s statue.


    d in an elegant gentleman¡¯s suit and holding a cane, Leon adjusted the pitch-ck top hat on his head and quickly stepped out, only to find ya sitting in a prayer bench, meditating in silence.


    ¡°Sister ya.¡±


    ¡°Little Leon.¡±


    ya spent her days in the cathedral, as she liked the ce and it inexplicably made her feel peaceful.


    Leon also liked it, but he was more impressed by Bai Luo¡¯s gantry.


    ¡°This statue captures His Majesty¡¯s essence quite well.¡±


    Leon praised, ¡°Every time I see it, it¡¯s as if His Majesty is truly here, making one¡¯s heart involuntarily be enraptured.¡±


    ¡°After all, it was carved by my great father,¡± ya said with a smile, ¡°I like it very much too.¡±


    Uncle¡¯s products are quality guaranteed; there¡¯s no denying it.<div>


    ¡°Sorry, I have to go,¡± Lyon said, ¡°The new arrivals at the port are there. Although Big Brother Nors and the over one hundred civilians from before are there, His Majesty wants me to show up and maintain order.¡±


    Despite his gentle and schrly speech, if he ever needed to take action, he would be a brutal thug in a suit, quite fierce.


    ¡°Be gentle with them; they can¡¯t withstand being scared by you.¡±


    ya holds a saint-like special status among the Yatun n.


    If Bai Luo is everyone¡¯s big brother, then ya is everyone¡¯s big sister.


    For some children without parents, ya is even seen as their mother, so every new generation of the People of Yatun holds her in high esteem and they cherish her.


    Why not Isefia?


    With Sister¡¯s cold demeanor, she would make a strict father at best, certainly not a nurturing mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lyon¡¯s demeanor made it hard to associate him with the terrifying Greedy World Wolf King.


    However, this was only in front of the People of Yatun.


    ya guessed some aspects of Lyon¡¯s situation; he was, in fact, always suppressing the Greed of World¡¯s Blood within him.


    ¡°Sniff sniff.¡±<div>


    As Lyon approached Harbor City, the blood in his body began to stir subtly.


    Although he forcibly suppressed it, Lyon¡¯s eyes still betrayed his craving: ¡°Delicious flesh and blood¡­¡±


    The subconsciousness given to him by Bai Luo was to not eat people.


    But what the Greedy World Wolf wanted was not to eat people, but to devour the other party¡ªto kill, destroy, obliterate everything.


    His Majesty ordered him to protect Yatun, including thisnd, its citizens, and even every de of grass.


    Then, Lyon¡¯s power would be controlled; he would instinctively restrain himself from harming anything here.


    But these new ves, they should be outsiders, right?


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Lyon shook his head; his eyes, which had started to turn ckish-red, reverted back to their original red: ¡°This power is really hard to control.¡±


    Bai Luo¡¯s assigning Lyon to this task was probably intended to train his willpower.


    If Lyon reallyshed out at a ve, Bai Luo might not mind too much, but Lyon himself would feel extremely humiliated.


    Because he would have been defeated by the Greed of World¡¯s Blood, sumbed to the madness of an indulgent and foolish feast.


    ¡°Lyon.¡±<div>


    ¡°Big Brother Nors.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lyon to find Nors.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got them all trained up.¡±


    Lyon scanned the surroundings and saw over fifty teenagers, dressed in Low-Level Fairy Arms provided by Lilith, standing like elite warriors around the za.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Nors, watching them maintain order, said, ¡°Some of them are here keeping peace, and I have another fifty people at the port bringing the ves over.¡±


    ¡°So, as of today, they¡¯re members of the port city¡¯s guard?¡±


    ¡°No other choice, we need to strive hard in Avalon,¡± Nors said, ¡°These chores can be left to the neers.¡±


    ¡°Just leave a few people to manage the guard normally.¡±


    The real world of Yatun is Avalon; the Yatun Ind outside can be considered the mundane realm of Yatun Duchy.¡±


    ¡°The people will be arriving shortly.¡±


    Nors shouted loudly, ¡°All hands on deck!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The teenagers almost reflexively took their military stance.


    d in their impressive Fairy Armor, they really did resemble the Treant Warriors they had envied so much just over two months ago.


    Perhaps due to the increasingly rich life over the past two months, with fish, meat, vegetables, you name it,


    many of the kids, especially the boys, suddenly hit a growth spurt and grew quite a bit taller.


    Although most still looked slightly childish, the power provided by the Low-Level Fairy Arms indeed gave them significant confidence.

 Chapter 287 - 288: 158: Lowest-Rank Miracle Object: Omnihand (Vote for Monthly Ticket)

    Chapter 288: Chapter 158: Lowest-Rank Miracle Object: Omnihand (Vote for Monthly Ticket)


    Fairy Armor, the attribute points that different tiers can bring vary greatly.


    If we divide a person¡¯s basic attributes into three main categories, Constitution, Agility, and Energy.


    [Constitution]: includes strength, stamina, as well as recovery ability, resistance to impact, and so on.


    [Agility]: body coordination, reaction speed, calction ability.


    [Energy]: learning ability, thinking ability, as well asprehension, talent, and so forth.


    The average person¡¯s three dimensions are basically between 1~5.


    Outstanding is 5 points, mediocre, or even intellectually disabled, is 1 point.


    The numbers here represent potential, that is, the limit under peak condition, not the current stage.


    Take Nors and Silly Big Guy for example.


    [Nors]<div>


    Constitution: 12


    Agility: 10


    Energy: 11


    All three dimensions of Nors far exceed 10.


    This has far surpassed the human limit, reaching an inhuman level.


    [Silly Tiger]


    Constitution: 8


    Agility: 2


    Energy: 1


    Silly Tiger¡¯s intelligence iscking, so his energy rating is very poor.


    If not for the improvement by the Miracle Power of Yatun, he is doomed to be a fool who can only rely on brute force to fight in this life.


    Let¡¯s talk about Hailbo and Yilona.


    Their Constitution, Agility, and Energy, uncle judged to be 5.


    Even if some are not 5, the difference would not be too much.


    This means that after undergoing rigorous training, both can almost reach the level of human limit special agents.


    Of course, these are just individual examples; the ves sold to Yatun can¡¯t all be so outstanding.


    In fact, the three dimensions of most ordinary people are only 2 and 3.


    Somewhat talented ones are 4.


    Only in very rare cases will there be a 5.<div>


    This shows just how high the basic talent of Hailbo and Yilona is.


    ¡°Are they all Low-Level Arms?¡±


    After observing, Lyon said, ¡°Your Majesty still hasn¡¯t fully trusted them.¡±


    ¡°There are a few I have trusted now.¡±<div>


    Nors said, ¡°That child named Yilona, he has received Mid-Level Arms, this means¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Your Majesty is hinting to us that the child is trustworthy and has potential.¡±


    Nors said, ¡°So, I made him the team leader and let him help me oversee the work of the security department; his position is the chief of the special police squadron.¡±


    But this raises the issue of the distribution of Yatun¡¯s Fairy Armor.


    Fairy Armor doesn¡¯t grant potential to the wearer; it directly adds points to their existing attributes.


    [Low-Level Fairy Arms]


    Each piece can increase 1~3 points in attributes.


    Set effect: Constitution +5, Agility +5, Energy +5.


    Evaluation: Wearing it is equivalent to a normal Yatun who has fully developed their potential.


    [Mid-Level Fairy Arms]


    Each piece can increase 2~4 points in attributes.


    Set effect: Constitution +10, Agility +10, Energy +10.


    Evaluation: Even the most elite of the Yatun n may fall slightly behind in attributes.<div>


    [High-Level Fairy Arms]


    Set effect: Constitution +20, Agility +20, Energy +20.


    Evaluation: Such ability can almostpete with the base attributes of an Extraordinary level Miracle Troop Type.


    Of course, this is only theoretical.


    Actually, Extraordinary Level Troops also have a lot of buffs, passives, blessings, and protections, plus the release of Miracle Power.


    Only when their Miracle Power ispletely exhausted and they can only rely on hand-to-handbat does their fighting power beparable to a wearer of High-Level Fairy Arms.


    [Manufacturing Difficulty]


    Low-Level Arms: the Extraordinary level witches can make them, it¡¯s not very difficult.


    Mid-Level Arms: require the aid of Supernatural Power, and also need regr recharging and maintenance, otherwise they will be damaged and lose the Protection of Fairy Power.


    High-Level Fairy Arms: Lilith is the only one in Yatun who can produce them, and the output is very low.


    So up to now, Low-Level Fairy Arms have been given to the Yatunmoners, that is, 120 ve boys and girls.


    They have undergone military training and ideological reprogramming, and their loyalty to Yatun has been greatly secure.


    As long as they continue to live on Yatun¡¯snd, they will sooner orter be die-hard loyalists, or even loyalists to death.<div>


    They are not yet qualified to use Mid- and High-Level Arms, which are almost all in the hands of Fairies and High-ranking Fairies, enhancing their strength.


    ¡°So, our Yatun¡¯s poption has increased by 120?¡±


    ¡°Not counting the Fairy n,¡± Nors said, ¡°there are 80 of the Yatun n, nearly 350 Tree Elves, plus the 120 here, that¡¯s more than five hundred now.¡±


    ¡°How many new children are there?¡±


    ¡°Gonnia counted before,¡± Nors said, ¡°originally 1800 people were scheduled, but 2500 were sent. Adults make up 60% of them, children 40%.¡±


    ¡°That makes 1000, right!¡±


    Children are different from adults, their values are not yet fixed, and they are highly malleable.


    Of course, Lyon is very much looking forward to someone making a mistake.


    Before, Bailuo promised him that if anyone made a mistake, that person would be handed over to Lyon for disposal.


    Constantly suppressing the power within oneself is not a good thing.


    An asional venting, tearing people into pieces can also help Lyon better control the Greed of World¡¯s Blood.


    ¡°Here theye.¡±


    Shortly, Nors and Lyon, standing on the tform, saw the crowd in the distance.<div>


    They were streaming through the western-style mansions, in an impressive surge.


    2500 people, including the elderly, children, women, and men, made for a grand sight.


    Bailuo¡¯s former high school had an enrollment of 600~800 per grade.


    Take the median value of 700, three grades would be 2100 people.


    The entire high school or junior high school all gathered would be roughly simr to the scene in front of Nors.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡±


    Since disembarking, rus had been observing and found the ind to be rather extraordinary.

 Chapter 288 - 289: 158: Lowest-Rank Miracle Object: Omnihand (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_2

    Chapter 289: Chapter 158: Lowest-Rank Miracle Object: Omnihand (Vote for Monthly Ticket)_2


    Whether it was the architectural style, or every de of grass and tree, there was a unique artistry and aesthetic appeal. It was distinctive, as if it were a painting, and the work of a grandmaster no less!


    ¡°They¡­¡±


    rus noticed the boys and girls standing around, their Fairy Armors catching his eye.


    ¡®A general domain could never produce such exquisite equipment.¡¯


    rus was pretty much certain, ¡®Is this a Miracle Kingdom?¡¯


    He had been sold as a ve and had hoped to find a peaceful ce to wait for death.


    But who could have imagined, after wandering so far, he would again end up in a Miracle Kingdom? Fate really ys with people.


    ¡°This is too dirty.¡±


    The members of the guard noticed the neers and were ustomed to the current way of life in Yatun.


    It was hard to imagine that just over two months ago, they, too, looked just like that.<div>


    Instead of disdain or disgust, the people felt a sense of recognition from having been there before: ¡°This is our Yatun, our Immortal Realm.¡±


    They had never seen the Avalon World, but just Yatun Ind alone, just this periphery that evencked the Fairy Forest, was enough to intoxicate them.


    ¡°All of you, go bathe in family units.¡±


    Considering the conditions of these ves, Gonnia specially arranged numerous family suites, where one bath could amodate three to five people.


    Even if you had a family of five, there was more than enough room.


    As for theck of sufficient clothing, Gonnia thought it should be of no concern. After all, it was family, and she herself used to bathe with Bailuo all the time.


    Gonnia: ¡°Bathing with big brother Bailuo is just sofortable.¡±


    Bailuo: ¡°You see? Everyone who¡¯s tried it says good things!!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    However, for Yue Xi and rus, who were pretending to be father and daughter, the situation was rather awkward.


    Although Yue Xi was young, she knew about propriety, honor, and shame, so she was extremely nervous.


    Noticing this, rus negotiated with a family of seven, arranging for their three males to join him to make a group of four, while his ¡®daughter¡¯ would go with the women.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The one in charge of this area was Ju Nono, who was naturally indecisive, and as her brother Yilona was not present, she said, ¡°You, you wait a moment.¡±


    Leaving this message behind, Ju Nono ran to Gonnia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Great Lady Gonnia!¡±


    She had previously received maid training under Gonnia¡¯s supervision, so she was quite familiar with Gonnia.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    After thinking it over, Gonnia said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. This arrangement is fine, all I ask for is efficiency.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ju Nono hurried back to report.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gonnia noticed someone was watching her. She thought it was just a casual nce.<div>


    But after a while, the person was still staring at her.


    ¡°Who is looking at me?¡±


    Gonnia hid her Astrologer Set within her body and currently dressed like an ordinary woman, but she was incredibly beautiful, especially after achieving Transcendence, she emanated charm.


    Being watched was not a big deal.


    But to be stared at so openly, wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?


    ¡°That person?¡±


    Gonnia followed the gaze and saw it was rus: ¡°You there,e here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Big, daddy?¡±


    Yue Xi almost gave them away and quickly corrected herself.


    Little did she know that Fiona, adept in memory magic, had already seen through their rtionship.


    But since they did share a father-daughter bond, which just barely met Bailuo¡¯s criteria, Fiona had not interfered.


    However, now rus was staring at Gonnia, which was a bit too much.


    ¡°You go in to bathe.¡±<div>


    Gonnia sent Yue Xi in first and then kept rus back alone.


    ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    Gonnia looked intently at rus, and he, far from showing any fear, actually smiled, ¡°You look more like her when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Thisdy.¡±


    rus carried a different aura from an ordinary ve, especially that gaze of his, which made Gonnia feel as if he had experienced the vicissitudes of life and shed all pretense.


    ¡°I apologize for staring at you just now; it was indeed rude of me. It¡¯s just that you resemble someone I know, which is why I found it so peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    Gonnia didn¡¯t need to ask if it was true or not; she simply asked Fiona to use magic to check.


    ¡°Coming up.¡±


    Fiona discreetly gripped her Magic Wand and Gonnia told rus, ¡°Now, think again about that person from earlier.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    rus surmised that the other party might be using a Miracle Power to search memories.<div>


    Though he was well-traveled, miracles varied immensely, and nobody knew them all.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Almost as soon as rus finished speaking, Fiona looked in surprise at Gonnia, who asked with puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really simr!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That, that person just now in his mind, sister, look.¡±


    Fiona ced her Magic Wand against her temple.


    At the same time, an image appeared in Gonnia¡¯s mind.


    It was a woman with an air of schrship about her, her demeanor was serene, holding a book and calmly reading under the shade of a tree.


    Then, as if noticing someone approaching, the woman looked up, and that smile in the moment made Gonnia¡¯s eyes redden slightly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gonnia showed a surprised expression and looked at rus: ¡°Who are you, and how do you know my mother?¡±<div>


    ¡°So you really are Motis¡¯ child?¡±


    rus truly hadn¡¯t expected this and even thought the world must be really small: ¡°Where is Motis? Is she well?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!